《Unrivaled System》 Chapter 1: (Transmigration and System Initialized) Chapter 1: (Transmigration and System Initialized) It all started... Six months ago they got a call from their rtives and discovered that their parents died due to an ident, they are now only left with each other. Arriving at their home to visit the funeral of his parents, both the siblings heard rumors that their parents didn''t die due to an ident but was killed because their parents offended an Epic rank Mage. They can''t do anything about it because they were only an ordinary family that consists of mages with lower ranks, the highest being at the rare rank, while the Epic mage hase from arge organization of mage that was lead by a God. After hearing this Alex and his older sister, Aleixa was angry and couldn''t stop their self from thinking of revenge, but they can''t do anything about it even though they were a student at the worlds most prestigious school the Universal Magic School. They were given a schrship due to having a good affinity with the fire element, but even though both were mage''s at that school they were still only an umon rank mage and it is only the two of them, while their enemy has a whole organization backing him and most of all it was also lead by a God. After the funeral was done they left and gone back to their school because they were still not strong enough to have revenge. Still, both gained motivation to be stronger and when they are strong enough they could take revenge for their parents. Due to this Alex and Alexia trained hard every day, Alexia didn''t force herself to train more because she knows that they still have a long way up ahead before they got their revenge, but Alex, unlike his sister, Alexia. He didn''t think about anything but force himself to train more even though his body couldn''t take it anymore in the end after six months when he rested at his bed. The moment he closed his eyes his body gave up and he died. ... In a big building/apartment for a student in a room, a guy wakes up and stands, looking at the surroundings while stretching his body. After familiarizing himself... he got a headache and many memories resurfaced in his mind. "Dying while pushing himself to the limit huh?, I guess that is one way to die too." The guy said to himself This was the soul that talk to a god before and now he was transmigrated in this body of a kid that looked like a teen. "So I''m Alex now huh, I even have a pretty sister, hehe." Alexughed in an evil way. "I always wanted to try having a taboo rtionship with my sister but in my past life I didn''t even have a sister~... but now I want to live my life fulfilling my desires, this is my first opportunity on fulfilling one of my dreams and I will dly take it." Alex said to himself "But first where is my syste Before Alex could ask where his system is. He felt Indescribable pain in his body and he first gritted his teeth to try enduring it. Still, it was no use... "AAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!" Alex could only shout in pain and it didn''t take long before he passed as he couldn''t take it anymore. The moment he passed out he had heard a mechanic voice resounding in his ear. He didn''t have the time to listen to it as his eyes closed Unrivaled System Initialized: Hours passed... Alex woke up and stood up at the floor, he then heard a female voice instead of the mechanical voice from before. "Host can now use the Unrivaled System," The female voice said. After hearing that he can now use the system, Alex got excited and forgot all the pain earlier, he quickly asked. "How can I use the system?." Alex asked "Host, needs to say ''Status''." The female voice said. "Status," Alex said hurriedly. After saying that... Alex saw his status in a floating interface, and only he can see this. Looking at it he felt familiar because what was shown in the interface was just like how the status of a character is shown in the game. Name: [Alex] Age: [18] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Level: [1] (Exp-0/10) Bloodline: [God Ruler] (Unlocked-5%) Health Points: [100/100] Elements: [Fire] Rank: Umon Mana Points: [250/250] Unrivaled Points: [0] Power: (20) Agility: (30) Speed: (30) Intelligence: (30) Dexterity: (20) Defense: (20) Wives: (0) Lovers: (0) Skills: [Fireball],[Fire punch] Missions: Storage: Store: (Note: A normalmon rank citizen has an average of 10 in Power, Agility, Speed, Intelligence, Dexterity, and Defense) "This is my status huh? It feels like I''m ying a game again. I was always good at ying games in my past life when I don''t have anything to do I always go to the arcade, I also have yed MMORPG games." Alexmented "This was set up the systems like this so that the host can use it easily, It was the host''s memory where the system got the information from." the female voice said "It came from my memory? I didn''t think that I loved games that much, though I was good at it... I only y when I have time to spare." Alex said, he couldn''t believe that he loved games so much. The system even considered this kind of setup is good for him, but he quickly stops thinking too much about it and turn his focus on the system. "Can you exin to me what the system is? What the Unrivaled points are? What the mission is? What the store is? And also my bloodline."Alex asked many questions about the system. "The system is the one who will guide you to be stronger, the Unrivaled points in short UP is used as a currency in the system''s store, the mission is a task given by the system for you fulfill it and gain rewards, the store is where you can buy skills, items, and weapons using UP. As for the bloodline that was given to you by the ruler of gods, it is still only 5% unlocked because your body can''t handle the power of the blood, it will continue to unlock little by little as you grow stronger." The female voice answered all his questions. ''I got most of it... Oh well! I will just understand it further down the road'' Alex thought to himself "Do I have something like a beginner box or something? As it is adapted from a game, sometimes the game will give a gift or box to new yers, does the system have it too?" Alex asked "Yes! Host has a Beginner Pack, does host want to open it now?" The female voice asked "Yes, open it fast," Alex said excitedly he couldn''t wait to find out what''s inside **Ding** You have received: *Eidetic Memory: This is an ability to recall an image from your memory after seeing it only once, with high precision for a brief time after exposure. (Passive) *All-Seeing Eye: It can see everything and anything within the holder''s field of sight, it even see things in the cellr and atomic level it can also see through things, it is also known as the "Eye of God." *UP- 10000 "....." Alex was stunned he couldn''t believe such abilities existed, it literary said it''s the Eye of God and also can memorize things in just an instant, but he didn''t know what 10000-UP was, was it a lot? or was it little? he didn''t think anymore and touch the store interface. Store: Skills *Dimension World: It''s another dimension that the user can open anytime, it can store living things, it is a world of its own.- 5000 UP *Dead-Shadow: It is a skill that can make the dead be your shadow and can fight for you eternally as long as you have enough mana, it can make you have a legion of shadow and you can also teleport to your shadow, your shadow can be left behind anywhere you want so you can teleport from it. - 2000UP *Gravity Control: it can increase or decrease the gravity around the user.- 1000 UP *Enkidu: Chains that can bind gods and suppress their power, it depends on how strong the user is on how much the god''s power can be suppressed.- 20000 UP *Sperm Controller: It can control the male''s semen in his body, it can prevent having girls being pregnant. -500 UP *Aphrodisiac Scent: Is a scent that increases sexual desire, sexual pleasure, or sexual behavior to those who smell the scent (Invalid to males) -500 UP (More will be addedter as the host gets stronger, the skills avable here is to make the host gets stronger with an easy path, it will put the skills needed for the host) After seeing all of the skills put in the store. Alex was bewildered and happy that he can buy most of it with his UP, and instantly bought [Dimension World] so he can have a private world, he was also nning to have a harem as it is one of his dreams so he bought [Dimension World] so his future girls will be safe... The next one was [Sperm Controller] as he was still not ready to have a baby... [Aphrodisiac Scent] with an evil n to make women sexually aroused and wet on their panties. Thest one was [Gravity Control] with this he can have the power to protect himself... even if he is still an umon ranked mage, after buying all of the skills... he then checked his status. Name: [Alex] Age: [18] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Level: [1] (Exp-0/10) Bloodline: [God Ruler] (Unlocked-5%) Health Points: [100/100] Elements: [Fire] Rank: Umon Mana Points: [250/250] Unrivaled Points: [10000]>[3000] Power: (20) Agility: (30) Speed: (30) Intelligence: (30) Dexterity: (20) Defense: (20) Wives: (0) Lovers: (0) Skills: [Fireball-MP],[Fire Punch],[Dimension World],[Gravity Control],[Sperm Controller],[Aphrodisiac Scent] Missions: Storage: Store: After seeing that his skills were already in his status, he thanked the system. "Thank you, system." Alex said "You''re wee, Host, it is my job as the system." The female voice said "How about you call me Alex from now on? Calling me Host just feels weird to me, we are going to be together from now on, anyway. I''d like someone to talk with... to tell the truth after hearing your voice I was happy as it is not a mechanical voice, I would rather listen to a human voice especially a female one, than a machine. So just call me Alex because that will make happy," Alex said "I understand, Alex," The female voice said "What if I call you Sistine, I don''t like calling you system," Alex suggested "Sistine, M-my N-name?." Sistine asked in disbelief, clearly showing emotions. "Yeah, Do you like it? if you don''t maybe we should----before Alex could say we should change it, he was interrupted by Sistine. "No! I-I R-really like it, I''m happy," Sistine said in a very happy voice. "Haha, you don''t have to be that happy, well, nice to meet you, Sistine," Alex smiled "N-nice to meet you too, Alex." Sistine said ... "I still need to try my magic," Alex said "Mhn, I''ll be there to guide you." Sistine said Alex wanted to test his magic in his room, the room was big as the building he currently resides in is for the students in the most prestigious school, it was no surprise that it was big. It even looks luxurious. Alex vanished and arrive at another dimension using his [Dimension-World skill]. In his own dimension, the world was full of grassy in and many trees in the surrounding. The air was very refreshing... He wanted to try and test his magic at this dimension because he doesn''t want to destroy his room. first, he tried his [Fireball] and [Fire punch], when he used his [Fireball] he opened his mouth and a big fireball escaped from it, while when he used [Fire punch], his fist got covered with fire. How he knew this skill and how to utilize it was because of his predecessor''s memory, Next, he used his [Gravity Control] in his body... he could increased the gravity around him and even his own self, he felt that his body got very heavy. he also tried decreasing it and it worked. His body became light. He didn''t use his [Sperm Controller] and [Aphrodisiac Scent] because he needs a woman to use it on, the same with his [All-Seeing Eye] because this dimension only has in grasses and trees so he won''t know what is the limit of his eyes, he ns to use it after leaving the dimension... with that, he left his dimension so he could try his skill. After arriving back to his room, he didn''t immediately use his powers as he first watched his face in the mirror to see his features. A teen of at most 16 years of age but with a height that looks 2 more years older than his current self with. An extremely handsome young man with ck wavy hair, blue eyes, and a snow-white skin. A body that has well-toned muscles clearly for having exercise daily. He moved and watched his hands and said "I didn''t it check before but I did be a kid again huh though I look like an 18-year-old teen when I''m still at 16 years of age, I was still 20 years old when I died, so you can''t call me old as I was still in my prime then... but I didn''t enjoy my life in those two decades because I was ming myself. Now, experiencing being young again... I felt weird... I need to stop thinking about this and just do everything I want in this life," Alex said to himself "Now let''s try the. Eye of God," Alex said ... Alex is now trying his eyes and when he used it. His blue eyes turned to golden eyes... and he could see everything with it, winds and many particles in the air, he faced the ground he could see through all the rooms and floors below. He was is in the third floor of the building, and it was already quite high. This building had at least a hundred floors. He saw everything until the 1st floor, students eating, sleeping, bathing, he saw all that through the 1st and 2nd floor, he even evilly peeks through some girls that was bathing and all he couldment was...it was hot!. After that he faced forward through his door that causes his jaw to drop, he saw that just right behind the door was his sister with her body covered with only a bath towel. The most disturbing thing is that with his eyes being activated... her bath towel was worthless and her heavenly body was for him to enjoy. But he couldn''t calm down because she was heading inside his room. Her body wrapped with a thin towel that almost can''t hide her curves and her D-cup breast who was trying to break through its restraints together with her well-rounded ass that is good for pounding, water drops that slithered through her body, clearly, she was just done bathing... her flushed face paired with her long red hair... and her skin? It was if it was snow itself but currently, there are hints of redness stered all over her body, you could see that the bath she took was... hot!. This was a beauty that could literally topple kingdoms and destroy empires. Especially her eyes that looks exactly the same as his vert own, It was as clear as the blue skies up above. His dick couldn''t help but get hard after experiencing this heavenly feeling of watching his blood rted sister naked. He tried to hide it in a hurry but... s! The door got opened quickly he clearly saw with eye his sister''s flushed face whoe directly rushed towards him, he held his dick with his hands trying to cover it... but before he could do that his sister pounced on him that directly sent him to bed, with a red, Alexia said, "A-Alex I-I couldn''t take it anymore I-i want it, "Alexia said with a red and aroused face, she sat atop of him "W-waaaaiiiiittt... Alexia." What he didn''t know was that after he bought his [Aphrodisiac Scent] It got activated and quickly covered the whole apartment with its scent, because of that, it affected his sister and aroused her body, she was masturbating non-stop through all that time when he was trying to test his skills in his dimension. Chapter 2: (Alexia) Chapter 2: (Alexia) "Alex I-i want it now," Alexia said with rough breathing. Sitting on top of him she tried to lean forwards to kiss his mouth Alex could smell her wonderful fragrance that exuded from her body. It was so good that he almost stopped resisting. Feeling her breath in his face as her lips got closer and closer to his very own. Almost! He almost stopped resisting... still, hisst bit of rationality kept him from losing control. "W-wait, Alexia... calm down for a second so we could talk about this first" Alex said while covering her mouth with his hand, pushing it back slightly. "Why? Alex, d-don''t you l-love me?." Alexia said and she was almost crying as tears were threatening to fall from her eyes... It was because her heart aced when she felt him pushing her back, resisting her. "I like you, Alexia, but you are my sister. I can''t have us do things that will make you and me regret, right?" Alex smiled, he took his hands off from her mouth and move it upwards to pat her head. Although he was talking like this but deep inside. He couldn''t even care a single thing about it. This was such a nice moment... who in their right mind would decline this? of course, No one! Including him... but what he didn''t know that people who are really in their right mind would decline this without hesitation. Who in the hell in his right mind would have sexual intercourse with his very own blood-rted sister?. In the future, he already predicted that this girl right in from of him would be his woman. That''s why he at least need to respect her and give her a decision. Or else... in their future, there will be some problems. Knowing that, he didn''t quickly take her. "Boo-hoo, sob... sob... w-why w-would you regret it?. Was it a lie when you said that liked me and instead hate me?" Alexia asked in between her cries. Looking at her cry... he couldn''t help but feel bad about it. It wasn''t his intention to make her cry. He was just making sure if she will regret it or not... he could only embrace her in his chest with his hand while the other one continued to pat her... sometimes ying with her beautiful red hair. Alex wanted to have sex with beautiful his sister... with her state right now, he wouldn''t believe someone could resist it. Still, he didn''t want to take advantage of her in her current state as she is affected in his skill [Aphrodisiac Scent] that he had just recently noticed. Furthermore, he thinks that his sister was acting like this because of the skill alone, with no love for him attached... that''s why he is still controlling himself very hard and wanted to confirm with his sister... whether she loves him or not, and the love he wanted to ask was not love between siblings but love between man and woman. "I love you sister...but how about you? do you love me? I''m sure you only love me as a brother." Alex said softly in her ears, he continued, "Alexia, you are only acting like this with me because our parents died and left us alone and you need someone to spoil and care for you, all your love got focused on me; your only family member left... what''s more, you are doing this because you felt hot and weird in your body," After listening to him, she quickly shook her head in a hurry to deny him. "N-No, I''m doing this... because I love you as a woman who loves his man and it is of course, not as a brother. I know this is wrong... but I couldn''t stop it. At first, I didn''t think of you that way... yeah I already love you since we were young... and that one was a love between siblings. I don''t know when my love started to change. And because I know it was weird... that''s why I didn''t dare to say it because I think you will feel ufortable with it so I just kept it to myself." "Alexia, you know, I Before he could finish speaking, she interrupted him. "When our parent died... I didn''t have anyone left except you so this wrong love got stronger. Even with that, I still didn''t dare to confess it to you because I know that we need to focus on getting stronger to exact our revenge for our parents. but today... There was this unknown feeling that appeared and it''s as if something change... even my love for you grew by leaps and bounds and finally broke the barrier of my rationality. Plus, the feeling of hotness and arousal that I suddenly felt in my body... I couldn''t take it anymore and rush here to your room with the n confess all my feelings to you. You could say this heat I''m feeling right now was a fuel for me to confess all of my feelings to you. I think if I hadn''t loved you and I was feeling this... I would do my best to suppress it... but what can I do? I really love you so much." Alexia confess all the feeling that was building up inside her, she knew it was wrong... but somethings are still need to be told even you if know that it is wrong... you just have to get through it and embrace the good feeling you will feel... when you do something wrong. After hearing all that, he didn''t have any more problems anymore. His predecessor was also madly in love with his sister as a woman... but like, Alexia, he didn''t say anything about it. Knowing this, and possessing his predecessor''s feeling. He fully embraced this feeling of wrongness... and it was quite enjoyable. "I didn''t know you were feeling like that, Alexia... I''m sorry, I didn''t notice it earlier." Alex slowly pulled Alexia who was hiding her face over his chest to face him. Wiping the tears of the sides of her eyes. He kissed her forehead, her eyes, her nose, and finally her lips. Alexia got surprised but soon closed her eyes and kissed back. Alexia was inexperience but it couldn''t stop her to finally embrace this wonderful feeling... It is still not toote to gain experience. Her breathing didn''tst for long as she opened and pulled her mouth slightly to gain air. It only took a second for her to grasp some air before Alex took advantage of her mouth opening, quickly inserting his tongue as it slithered inside her mouth. Alexia''s eyes widen in surprised, but she epted it. Both her hands tightly got wrapped around his neck. Pulling him more closer to her as they kissed. Their tongued intertwined with their saliva''s mixing with each other. Both their tongue fought for dominance. After a minute of kissing... he won their small fight as she needs so inhale some air again. While she was panting. His hands moved around her body... quickly sliding her thin towel that was wrapping her body... "Mmm..." Chapter 3: (Alexia, R-18) Chapter 3: (Alexia, R-18) The temperature in the room began to rise up as both bodies shared their heat. "You are so beautiful, sister..." Alex said softly with a smile while putting her beautiful red hair behind her ear. "Mmm..." Alexia purred feeling his touch "Although I love it when you''re on top of me... but it''s not my style to be the one below." Alex said and quickly rolled with her. Changing their positions... this time it was him who was on top of her. "Kyahh... you surprised me." Alexia said with even breathing. Now that, he was on top of her it was easy for him to ess everything in her naked body. This time, he already deactivated his [All-Seeing Eye]... enjoying the view of her beautiful naked body with his normal sight. Scanning her body with his eyes... he couldn''t help but marvel on how perfect it is... especially her curves... you also can''t ignore her bountiful breast "You are really beautiful... Before, I could only dream touching this body..." Alex leaned closer toward her ear and whispered... while his hands roamed around her body, touching her sides, her tummy... and finally her breast. "Mmm... don''t tease me, you can do all you want with my body. I''m all yours." Alexia shivered feeling his breath in her sensitive ears, she then put her hands over his... pushing it more deeper towards her breast. "I know..." Alex smiled and slightly bit her ear lobe... her body shivered again in response. He then started moving down while kissing her neck, her shoulders leaving wet marks all over her body. He was marking her as his... "Mhn... it''s unfair that I''m the only one naked..." Alexia groaned and both her hands move to undress his shirt. He didn''t resist and cooperated with her. With that, she easily took his clothes off. Wrapping her hands around his neck she said with a very satisfied face, "I love you..." "I love you too." Alex reciprocated her love... looking at her naked breast with her nipples that is already have erected. He couldn''t hold himself and quickly lowered his face down... he first, kissed the upper corner of her breast... the other one also had the same treatment. Teasing her nipples with his fingers it finally got fully erected as he started sucking her nipples alternating between her two breast "Mhn... Ohh..." With all the pleasure that she was feeling she could only close her eyes and moan. When she moaned in pleasure, her arms that were wrapping around his neck suddenly hugged him more tightly causing to push his face more deeper towards her breast. Feeling him sucking her breast while his arms roamed around her body... she was feeling ultimate pleasure. Still, she didn''t want to be the only one to experience this kind of pleasure. It was both their first time... that''s why both of them needs to get the most of it. She wanted to also pleasure him but she didn''t know what to do but she can''t always be the one on the receiving end. To her surprise, her problem quickly got solve as she felt something hard in between her tights. It didn''t take long for her to realize what it is. One of her hands left his next as it started moving downwards towards his hard dick that was pulsating inside his pants. Her other hands started touching his naked back. Finally, her hands that were moving downwards reached its destination. She got surprised feeling how hard and hot it was, she didn''t know how long and thick it is... but she could tell that the hard thing she was feeling in her hands was really big... He felt her hands rubbing his dick up and down through his pants. Even though he still got his pants on he could still feel her hands on his dick as if there was noyer of clothing stopping it at all. He couldn''t help but imagine what it will feel like if she rubs his bare dick without his pants. While groaning feeling her touch he sensed her determination to pleasure him. Smiling inwardly on how cute her actions are when she is trying hard but he couldn''t lose either. What is his pride as a man if he loses to a woman. With that, one of his hands also lowered towards her body, arriving at her wet pink pussy. "Ahh~..." She almost came when she felt his hand touching her pussy. Alexia was a bit of a sensitive girl so when she felt her pussy being touched... she was almost lost in the pleasure ande. Although she resisted herself to immediatelye. But... he won''t let her... with a smirk. He slowly put a finger inside her pussy, "Ahh.... Oh, God!." It didn''t even take a second and it was only just the tip of his finger for her to alreadye as she moaned her hearts out. Her love juice gushed out like a waterfall covering his hand with its wet liquid. "I didn''t think you woulde this fast, sister..." Alex grinned and his finger continued towards inside her pussy. "No! W-wait... I''m still not done..." Alexia screamed in pleasure, her love juices that still had not stop pouring in her pussy flowed even more faster. Due to her current state, she was till so sensitive so when his finger continued to move forward, her body jerked as she cummed even more. "Stop messing with me..." Alexia said with a flushed face, she dropped her head down in the bed to rest. Since it was still her first time he didn''t continue... he let her rest. "Haha, you are so cute." Alexughed looking at her face. She pouted and tried to cover her read face with her hand. Surprisingly, her other hand was still rubbing his hard dick. "Stop teasing me or else..." As she said that her hand gripped her dick causing him to shiver. "Hey, treat this nicely, or else your future would be endanger." Alex said while enduring but it didn''t take long for her to loosen her hand and started rubbing it again. "Humph!..." Alexia stopped covering her face and looked directly at him while pouting. "My little queen, are you done resting? I couldn''t hold it anymore longer." Alex said and caressed her beautiful face. "What are you doing?..." Alexia turned red when he caressed her face, he almost forgot that this hand he caressed her face was still wet of her love juices. "Oh? this tastes good..." Alex said as he put his hand on his mouth to taste it. "Stop! It''s dirty." Her other free hand quickly wanted to stop him. "It''s fine, there is nothing dirty about you." Alex caught her hand to stop it. "Mhn... I''m fine now, we can continue." Alexia smiled ... "Can I really do this? I just need to put it inside my mouth right?." Currently, he was sitting at the middle-corner of the bed with the wall supporting his back while she was leaning her head closer to his dick with her trembling hand that was holding his pulsating hard dick. He already took his pants and underwear off, right now. Both of them were finally naked. She was scared and surprised when she first saw his dick because the size was above her expectation. Thinking that this huge thing will go in and out inside her little tight pussy, she couldn''t help but be scared. "Yes! Try to lick the tip first." Alex gathered her hair and moved it at the back, One of his hands supported it. "Okay..." Alexia nodded and slowly opened her mouth sending out her tongue to lick his dick. He groaned in pleasure feeling her tongue. She was quite happy seeing his reaction so she proactively started licking his dick, wrapping it with her tongue. She was licking it as if it was a lollipop. "It''s kinda addicting..." At first, she felt weird about its taste but seeing his reactions she grew addicted to it. This time, shepletely enveloped it with her mouth sucking it up and down. Her hands were also not idle as it also started stroking his dick. "That''s it, sister... good." Alex moaned in pleasure he wanted to call her ''sister'' because the feeling of taboo was quite pleasurable, in response to him she grew braver and tried to deep throat his dick as her tongue inside twirled. One of her hands moved down to feel his balls. It was just so good... his hands that were supporting her hair also helped her by pushing her head towards his dick. His hips also moved and it was as if he was fucking her mouth instead of her pussy. Her eyes widen as she gagged and was almost out of breath but she held herself and waited for him toe. Luckily, she didn''t take too long to endure it as he sensed her current state. That''s why he let her stop for a bit even though he was still not close at cumming but still... he needs to consider her feelings. "Cough* Cough*." Alexia coughed and quickly breathed air the moment she pulled her mouth out of his dick. "Are you fine?." He was kinda worried about her since this is still her first time doing this kind of thing. "I''m fine, I just need to take a moment to breathe... are you still noting." Alexia smiled and assured him. "Not yet... you still need to work hard, sister..." Alex teased her by calling her sister. "Humph! Let''s see." With that, Alexia enveloped his dick again. After a couple of minutes, he finally couldn''t hold it anymore, "Here ites, Alexia... take it." She quickly fastens up her pace as both her hands and mouth worked together. With that, a lot of his sperm shot through her mouth,pletely filling it up. "Drink it..." Alex smiled while caressing her hair, Gulp* Gulp* And as he requested she drank his cum, some of it spread at the sides of her face, and some fell toward her breast. It was because she couldn''t fully take in all of his sperm inside her mouth so some of it spilled. "What a naughty, sister." Alexmented with a big smile. "Hehe, you are a bad brother... making his sister drank his own semen." Alexia also tried to tease him. "Oh really?." Alex suddenly leaned forward and pushed her to the bed. "Ah... my brother is going to ravage me." Alexia pretended to scream. Inwardly she was a bit scared with him being on top of her right now and both of them are naked. Of course, she knows what would happen next. "Does this sister want her brother to ravage her?..." Alex said, leaning forward to kiss her neck. "Mhn... just be gentle okay? I''m ready." Alexia said softly pulling his head to face her, her hands roamed all over his chest. "I promise..." Alex gave a peck to her forehead before positioning his dick towards her pussy. She flinched when she felt his hot hard dick rubbed her wet pink pussy. He didn''t quickly thrust his dick towards her pussy... he first rubbed his dick on her pussy to lubricate his dick with her liquids so that when he thrust his dick inside her, its path will be easy. While rubbing his dick he notices her hungry gaze... it seems that she couldn''t hold on anymore. Thinking of this, he smirked and continued to rub her pussy. After a couple of momentster, just like what he thought she couldn''t take it anymore. "Alex... hurry it up. Put it inside." Alexia said with a very flushed face. "What was that, sister?... I didn''t hear you." Alexia finally notice his smirk and discovered that he was teasing her. She humphed and thought ''If you don''t wanna put it in. I will do it''. She moved her hands to hold his dick and tensed her body with the goal of inserting his dick inside her. Still, it was no use. He didn''t flinch and teased her even more by sometimes putting the tip of his dick inside and quickly taking it off. "Brother..." Alexia looked at him with a begging face. "Hmm... beg me, and do it naughtily." Alex grinned "Fine... brother please put your big hot dick inside my naughty wet pussy... please fuck me senseless." Alexia begged with a seductive face. "Good... then get ready. I''m going in." He slowly started inserting inside her dick "Mhn... I''m ready." She said with a very determined face feeling the foreign object that is getting inside her most valuable ce. While inserting his dick. It didn''t take long for it to feel an obstruction. He knew that this was her hymen. "This will only hurt for a bit... get ready okay?." Alex confirmed while looking at her face. "Mhn... do it." Alexia smiled and nodded with an expression full of love. With one thrust, his dick broke her hymen and fully entered her pussy. It even reached her womb. You should know that what she felt scared about his dick was because it was 9-inch long. Blood flowed from her pussy signaling the sign that her hymen broke. Losing her virginity. "Ahh... I love you!!!." Alexia screamed feeling the pain of her hymen breaking. Drops of tears fell from her eyes. "Are you okay? Should I stop?." Alex asked worriedly while wiping her tears. "No! You can continue... I want to feel the feeling of us bing one. I know I will only feel this pain once in my lifetime that''s why... I want to enjoy it." Alexia said with a very satisfied face Of course, he obliged with her request and started thrusting his dick slowly. Both of his hands knead her breast. "Mhn..." At first, she was feeling so much pain but it didn''t take long for it to be reced by pleasure causing her to moan loudly. "It doesn''t hurt anymore... you can go faster." Knowing that the pain she was feeling is gone, he picked up his pace as he thrusts faster. Missionary!~ That was the position they are current on. Pah* Pah* Pah* "So good... Mmm..." She could only moan in response feeling all the pleasure that is attacking her. "Kiss, Brother, I want a kiss." She requested for a kiss, how could he not fulfill it? Even he was supposedly going to suck her breast, he kissed her beautiful lips. While he was thrusting both them were having an intimate kiss. The two of them were so wild it''s as if there is no tomorrow for them. "Ahh~ I almost passed out." Alexia eximed. It was because her G-spot got hit while his dick was thrusting inside her causing her pussy to tighten. "So tight," Hearing her exim, he purposely thrust his dick to the direction he just pounded before. He deemed that this was one of her sensitive ce. He also felt her pussy gripping his dick inside... and just like her he almost came because of it. But... he had much more endurance. "Ahh~ Brother... so good!... faster..." Alexia moaned with her G-spot repeatedly getting hit by his dick. Indescribable pleasure overwhelmed her body causing her to feel that she was almosting. "I''m almost there... Faster!!..." Alexia hugged him tightly. This time they had already stopped kissing. Instead, she pushed his head over her breast. In response, he sucked her nipples greedily. It was not only her that was almosting, he was too. The feeling being inside her pussy was just too good for him to resist. He groaned and push himself to go even more faster so both of them coulde together. "I''m also almost there..." "Let''se together..." Pah* Pah* Pah* ... "It''s here! Ahh~ I''ming." Alexia finally couldn''t hold it anymore. "Take all of this..." She was not alone as he also couldn''t take it. With that, both of them cummed together. Her love juices flowed like a waterfall mixing together with her virgin blood from before. His sperm shot out, filling her womb. To avoid for her getting pregnant he used his skill [Sperm Controller]. "Ahh~ It''spletely filling me up." Alexia moaned and lose control of her body. Her face was filled with satisfaction. Kissing her lips he asked, "Was it good?." "Mhn... it was so good... I love you brother." "I love you too, sister. No! Alexia..." "Mhn... hehe," Alexia was really happy on how this ended... but she was wrong! really wrong! This was just the beginning. "If you think this is over... then you are quite wrong." Alex smirked as his dick who was still inside her pussy started moving again. "No! Wait... I''m still so sensitive... Ahh~." Alexia screamed in pleasure. This night was like hell for her... But she couldn''t hate it. The pleasure and love he gave her. It was enough for her to keep going. Both of them keep having sex for several doing different positions. Alexia''s pussy was really tired as it keeps releasing its love juices. His dick was more resilient as it can still keep getting hard over and over again. Even when Alexia was almost knocked he still kept on ramming his dick inside her. "Ahh... spare me!!." With a satisfied face, she screamed in pleasure. ... Currently, both of them were cuddling each other while being naked as they were finally done with their intense exercise. "How am I gonna keep up if... you are like this all the time?." Alexia worriedly said "Haha, we can deal with thatter." Alexughed ... "Humph! Your a beast... still... I love you." "I love you too." "Good Night." "Night... sweet dreams." After their exhausting exercise both of them finally rested and visited thend of dreams. ... Although he didn''t want to sleep yet because he was excited about this new world he was in... but his body was too tired. He didn''t notice before that it was already quitete when he arrived here. Hepletely ignored it. Even so... this world that he was at right now. He was really satisfied and happy with it. The first day, and he already had sex with his sister... his future would be awesome. Chapter 4: (Meeting | Clara) Chapter 4: (Meeting | ra) Alex woke up energetically in the morning after his steamy night with his sister. Looking at the clock it was still 6:00 am. His sister, Alexia, was still sound asleep. She was really exhaustedst night. Watching his sister sleeping beside him, he smiled and covered her body with a nket. Last night, they didn''t have the time to put back their clothes on and just slept naked. Warming each other''s body by cuddling. He slowly got off the bed... afraid of disturbing his sister''s sleep, stretching up his body for a bit before walking to the bathroom to wash his face. He left the bathroom, feeling refreshed. Turning to look at his sister and saw that she still didn''t wake up even with the noise he made in the bathroom. He smiled looking at the cheeky smile stered all over her face. It seems she was really happyst night. He quickly got dressed and gave his sister a kiss in her forehead before heading out. He wanted to experience what this world has to offer. Although he had his predecessor''s memory. But it wouldn''t hurt to check it out himself. Alex got inside the elevator, and as he expected there were over a hundred floors and it even surpassed his expectations for a bit, he decided to go to the ground floor. After he left the elevator... he saw a huge hall filled with many people, watching his surrounding he was quite surprised to see many kinds of races around that could only be real in fantasy. A person with the traits of a cat, dog, fox... there are even elves with their elongated ears... Demons and dragon-like people... all of them co-existed together. His eyes were currently focused on the most beautiful girl in the hall... it was a beautiful fox girl with her beautiful golden hair that would give her quite an attraction. Out of curiosity he moved closer towards the girl... It seems that the girl didn''t notice even when he was already at her back. Looking at her swaying tail and ears that is moving cutely... he couldn''t help himself and stretched his hands to touch it. "Kyah, who?." The fox girl flinched and quickly turned around towards him... she was surprised to see his face, he can be considered handsome as he looks are above average. What got her surprised was the moment she turned towards him both their faces were so close. She quickly recovered and her face turned red. It wasn''t clear if it was because of embarrassment or anger. "P-pervert... w-what are you doing? You perverted human? Do you know what the consequence of t-touching this princess?." The beautiful fox girl said in a low but strong voice while pointing her finger at him. Since they were really close her finger brushed his chest. "Sorry... you don''t have to be that mad, right? I only touched it for a bit, It''s no big deal." The fox girl after hearing what he said couldn''t help but get angry. No big deal? You clearly touched this princess?, and you said it was not a big deal? I''m the princess! Even with, it was enough for it to be a very big deal. Yet... you say it''s not a big deal?. What''s more, the moment this princess turned towards you; your hand touched something which you should have never done at all!. This princess is angry! really angry! This princess could have still forgiven you as I am considerate... But... you have touched the thing that which is this princess''s forbidden ce. This princess hate to say this... but don''t you know that this princess was already marked by you?After you have identally touch ''that'' ce... it was the very moment that this princess became yours! This princess can''t help butmend your luck... even though it was just a simple turn of this princess''s body; you luckily touch ''that'' ce with your unruly hand. It is hard for this princess to ept this... Still, this princess have no choice but to ept it. I don''t know if it is easy for this princess to forgive... From now on this princess is yours!. Although she was really mad but all these words were only said in her mind... she was too shy to say it out loud. ... In the beast continent, every female beasts there have a special ce in their body. This special ces are always located deep in their body... that''s why it is not easy to ess or touch. Usually, every female beasts deemed this ce to be forbidden to be touched by anyone... except their husband. Because, after touching this ce a spiritual mark will connect the two... the female beast who had entrusted her special ce to her husband... will make herself treat her husband as a mate... andpanion for the rest on her life. In short words... if one touches the female beast special ce... is as if she was entrusting all her body to you. Although this works for every female beast in the Beast Continent... still the effect of the mark for the normal female beasts are only a little and is almost negligent. So to say... they can resist it. That''s why not anyone can forcefully make the female beasts entrust their body to them. Of course, if the female beast reciprocated her love to her husband. The effect of the spiritual mark will be stronger. About the mark being resisted only works for ordinary female beasts. The beautiful fox girl was not the least bit ordinary at all, she is a princess! A royalty! The case of a royalty is different... If their special ce is touched by someone, they couldn''t do anything but entrust their body to him. Even if the man force himself to touch her. This is the difference between the ordinary and the royalty. ... "P-pervert... w-what did you say?." The fox girl asked and her finger that is pointing at his chest slightly pushed him. "Hey, stop pointing this finger at me." Alex said and grab her finger down. "T-This princess, I-Is still not over with you..." The fox girl said while trembling in anger in. This human dared to remove her finger. "What am I gonna do then?." Alex asked, he felt that this fox girl was very unreasonable. He already apologized but she still won''t let the matter close. I only touched you for a bit right? No need to make a big deal out it. "Y-you... Y-you, N-need to... N-need t-to..." The fox girl was trying hard to say something but couldn''t finish it. With her red face, she looked really cute. "I need to?." Alex smiled and think that this fox girl was quite cute. Before the fox girl could respond to him. A group of beast people with formal clothing, approached them. He saw this people at the reception before. "Sorry for disturbing, princess, we are already done discussing about your transfer. When the school opens up again... there would be nothing else needed for you to do as we are done with the requirement. The Queen also asked us to inform you that she still have some business to do and ordered us hurry quickly." One of the beasts with a butler kind of clothes bowed. "Ah! But... Oh... Okay, fine." The fox girls was trying hard to make a decision as she still have unfinished business with him as this is really important deciding factor of her life. but... thinking that she will dy her mother and she knows that as a Queen, her mother has some important things to do, even though she wasn''t done yet. She still agreed to leave. Before the fox girl left, she move more closer towards him and paused, her face went to his ear to whisper." ''P-Pervert this is still not over yet... a-after I''m back a couple of yearster f-from now to finish this. If you ever tried to hide, I''ll f-find you even if you hide at the depths of the world b-because you still need to take responsibility for touching this princess. My name is ra, the princess of the Beast Continent... don''t ever forget me because I''ll find you after the school opens again." ra said and quickly kissed his cheek before running towards the exit of the building. "..." The people from the beast continent got shocked, even though they didn''t have any idea about what their princess said to the human. They did saw her kissing his cheek. Without saying anything the beast people quickly left... Turning towards him and give him ast look the beast people decided to tell this matter to the Queen. At first, they thought it was only some ordinary human. They didn''t their princess would treat him like that. "..." The most shocked of them all was him, Alex. He didn''t think that by touching her for only a little would cause him to take responsibility for her... what''s more, she was a princess. He didn''t seriously take her words that much as he thought that she will eventually forget about this happening... since the school will open 2 yearster. He tried remember his predecessor''s memory about these kind of thing, and finally remembered the mark he had read in the book and about its rumors. but still, he didn''t know how he touched it... the rumors and book said that it will be located at the inner part in the bottom of the female beast''s body. He then went out of the building and explored outside while exercising by running. (The school was currently closed. It was rumored that the princesses of the five continents will transfer to the school. That''s why so that the princess will befortable the school is under rejuvenation... as it is quite big, it will need two years for it to finish) Chapter 5: (School and Hidden mission) Chapter 5: (School and Hidden mission) Alex after going outside the building he couldn''t help but gasp seeing the massive buildings and skyscrapers. Turning his back to look at the building that he was just in before. He got astonished. This was the biggest building he has seen... No! the biggest skyscraper. Just at the side of the skyscraper... was a tremendous golden gate. This was the entrance of the most prestigious school. The Universal Magic School. ''So huge,'' Alex thought in his mind. Using his [All-Seeing Eye] he couldn''t help but be amazed of what he saw inside. The area around the whole school was so wide... there are many big facilities and buildings inside. A quite spacious auditorium... the school even have an arena and coliseum. ------------------------------------------------------------ Alex started his morning exercise with 50 push-ups, sit-ups, and A 5 kilo-meter run. "Sistine is there any mission for me?." While exercising he talked with Sistine. "For nor, hmm... you still don''t have a mission." Sistine processed something for a bit before saying. "Ah.. I already want to get more stronger and get more skills, I guess, maybe I need to read some magic book as I have an eidetic memory. I can take advantage of it." Alex wondered "Although as of now you don''t have a mission, but instead, youpleted a hidden one." Sistine said "A hidden one?. You mean a hidden mission?." Alex got surprised and curiously asked. "Yes!" He checked his status by saying ''status'' in his mind, and an interface appeared with his newly updated status. Name: [Alex] Age: [18] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Level: [1] (Exp-0/10)>[2] (Exp-20/100) Bloodline: [God Ruler] (Unlocked-5%) Health Points: [100/100] Elements: [Fire,Water,Lightning,Wind,Earth] Rank: Umon Mana Points: [250/250] Unrivaled Points: [10000]>[3000] Power: (20) > (21) Agility: (30) > (30.5) Speed: (30) > (30.5) Intelligence: (30) Dexterity: (20) Defense: (20) Wives: (0) Lovers: (0) Skills: [Fireball] [Fire Punch ] [Dimension World] [Gravity Control] [Sperm Controller] [Aphrodisiac Scent] [Blink] Missions: Storage: Store: Hidden mission: Give the system a name. This is a god''s best creation; you need to respect it. [Completed] Rewards: *Five-Elemental Body: It can enhanceprehension of themon five elementalws andplete immunity to that element. (The five elements are Fire, Water, Lightning,Wind, and Earth) *Blink: It can instantly teleport the user to anywhere within his field of sight. (Cooldown-10sec) While checking his status and especially his hidden mission he couldn''t help but be shocked. "Are there more hidden missions, Sistine? " Alex asked "Yes! Alex, there are more hidden missions; These kind of missions will be only activated in special cases and there are also such cases as this one right now. Unknowingly. you will suddenlyplete it. Sometimes, hidden mission will also appear to give you a sudden mission that is good in your current situation." Sistine exined "Oh... so it was like that, huh." Alex nodded understanding it a bit. He also noticed that his level have gone up while he was exercising so he asked about it. "Sistine, I can level up by exercising?." "Yes, because when you''re exercising; your bones, and muscles in your body will be strengthened... but this kind of way only gives you a little bit of experience." Sistine answered "How can I get more experience then?." Alex asked "You can get more experience by killing strong individuals and monsters. Here, I will give you a list of how much experience they will give when you kill them" Sistine said and an interface appeared. Alex reads its content. ??? rank: ??? Arcana rank: Arcana rank individuals or monsters gives you 1,000,000-Exp. Immortal rank: Immortal rank individuals or monsters gives you 500,000-Exp. Legendary rank: Legendary rank individuals or monsters gives you 100,000-Exp. Mythic rank: Mythic rank individuals or monsters gives you 10,000-Exp. Epic rank: Epic rank individuals or monsters gives you 5000-Exp. Rare rank: Rare rank individuals or monsters gives you 1000-Exp. Umon rank: Umon rank individuals or monsters gives 500-Exp. Common rank: Common rank individuals or monsters gives 100-Exp. (The only rank still known and seen to people are only Common-Legendary rank. Ranks such as immortals and above only appeared in books.) After he was done reading the content. He couldn''t help it and his body shook due to excitement. Thinking on how to level up and get stronger as her rise through ranks, he couldn''t wait anymore and want to try and kill monsters now as he was still quite not ready about killing people. "Sistine, do you know any ce in this world that is filled with monsters?." Alex asked. If there is such a ce in this world that would be his first destination. He knows that currently he can''t protect himself and his sister. That''s why, he needs to get stronger. Killing people is quite a stretch for him right now. In his mind he knows that it is inevitable for him to not kill people in the future... still, he decided to stop thinking about it for now. "There is such a ce... that ce is located at the Human continent. It''s quite a bit far from where you are right now as you are currently at the Dragon Continent. The ce is called the Devils Domain by the citizens of this world. A ce full of dangerous things like, monsters, poisonous swamp, man-eating nts, and many more. There was also a rumor that a Three-headed Immortal beast was seen there." Sistine said. "Devils Domain?, the name sounds dangerous... but I need to get stronger as I am right now... having revenge of my predecessor''s parents or should I say my parents is only a pipe dream. Considering the strength of the individuals inhabiting this world... I''m really weak. The only solution for is to get stronger." "It''s your choice, Alex. I need to advise you to be extremely careful and don''t reckless. As you have said you are still so weak in this world; you can go at the Safe Zone which is also part of the Devils Domain. In that ce, although it is called the Safe Zone but it has still so many monsters dwelled there. It was only called a Safe Zone because only weak monsters resides there. And these weak monsters are at the Common-Mythic rank. Even then, the rank of Rare and above are already too strong for you right now. You really need to be careful... and always think twice before deciding things." Sistine advised "Mhn, thanks. I''ll remember that... I still have two whole years until the school opens up again and I''ll use this time to get stronger. And when the time school finally opens. I would be already unrivaled in the school, If I remember right, the currently strongest student in the school was the Student Council President with her peak-Epic rank. After two years she should break through to the next rank... which is the Mythic rank. Legendary rank! This would be my goal to reach in this two yeas... Legendary rank is enough to dominate the school." ... He used his [Blink] skill and [All-seeing eye] to go back to his and Alexia''s dorm. After he arrive at he dorm he proceeded to check whether his sister was still asleep or not as two hours already passed before he left. It was currently 8:00 am. He saw that she was still sleeping... it seems she really is tired. Then, he made breakfast. After he was done cooking the food, he put it on a tray and brought it with him to his room. 30 minutes already passed, this time, he nned to wake up his sister. cing the tray at the desk beside the bed. He shook his sister who was sleeping soundly with her salivas spreading on the bed. "It''s time to wake up, my dear princess. If you don''t, this wolf will eat you again." He whispered in her ear while shaking her to wake up. The nket that was covering her body suddenly slid down showcasing her perfect body... with her big breasts and pink nipples. No matter how much he enjoyed watching, touching, and sucking her breastst night, he couldn''t help but stare it again. It was just so damn beautiful!. "Hmm?... Ahh... five more minutes." Alexiazily said as she moved and sat at the bed while still being half-asleep. Opening her eyes, she saw him staring at her. She moved her gaze towards the direction he was stating at and found out the nket that was covering her body slipped down... She turned red from embarrassment, her memories about the thing that happened between the two of themst resurfaced. She screamed, "Kyahhhh!!!! I can''t take it in anymore!." Chapter 6: (First Queen) Chapter 6: (First Queen) Alex is standing outside his room waiting for his sister to e in." Alexia''s voice sounds out inside the room Alex opened the door and went inside, he saw Alexia sitting at the corner of the bed with only a white shirt on that was clearly his, seeing her cleavage and nipples that marked in the shirt, white legs and hands that was stretching her shirt to cover her pussy, Alex''s seeing all that got his dick hard again. Alexia watching Alex with a red face, saw his dick slowly getting hard couldn''t help but yell at him. "P-pervert, I''m still sore d-down there and you want to do it again wasn''t it enough when you fucked me so hard yesterday," Alexia yelled at Alex with a red face Hearing Alexia yell, Alex was embarrassed and walk slowly toward Alexia. Alexia looking Alex slowly walking toward her stand up and moved back. Alex seeing Alexia moved back because of him wanted to continue and slowly got closer to her. Alexia seeing Alex didn''t say anything and keep moving toward her moved back again Alex was still getting closer without talking but now with a grin on his face. Alexia seeing Alex was getting more closer with a grin on his face wanted to move back again but when she turned her head toward her back she was almost at the wall. "D-dont...ce...closer." Alexia said in a nervous voice Alex hearing Alexia''s nervous voice knew she misunderstood him thinking that he will fuck her again, knowing this Alex wanted to continue to tease Alexia and move faster. Alexia seeing Alex move faster without saying anything wanted to move back again at the wall, she tried moving back again but she felt her pussy hurting again and fall forward. "Ahhh." Alex saw Alexia falling and hear her scream in pain, immediately caught her in his arms "Okay-okay...calm down I won''t do anything," Alex said while holding Alexia''s waist, and moved her face to face him. "Y-your thing is still hard and you say you won''t do anything to me," Alexia said while she pointing at his hard dick. Alex looking at his dick and remembering that it was still hard tried to exin. "This is just a normal psychological reaction if a man saw a sexy and beautiful girl they love," Alex said not forgetting to also praise her "R-really," Alexia said with a red face because she heard him say she love him "Yeah really," Alex said and moved his hand toward her face and put her hair behind her ear. "Um...I believe you and I-I love you." Alexia said stuttering "I love you too," Alex said while looking intensely at her face "K-Kiss me," Alexia said with a red face Alex slowly move his lips toward Alexia and kissed her softly Alexia receives Alex''s kiss and also kissed back at him. Alex then slowly inserted his tongue toward Alexia''s mouth while Alexia opened her mouth so that Alex''s tongue could enter they then keep twisting their tongue. "Hm...Hah...Hm They keep kissing until Alexia was out of breath "Hah..hah...hah... Alexia breathed heavily after the kiss "Hey, Alex," Alexia said "Hm.?.What.?." Alex asked "Why is your t-thing down there still so hard.?" Alexia asked with a red face "....." Alex was stunned and look at his dick, hepletely forgot about it. "T-this is because you look so sexy and hot right now," Alex said "Because of me?...T-then should I h-help you with it?. Alexia asked "Is that okay?." Alex asked because he couldn''t believe Alexia would say that "U-Um...It''s okay we''ve done more anyway." Alexia said Alexia then kneels at Alex''s pants and slowly unzip his zipper and pulls his pants down together with his underwear. Alexia then saw Alex''s harden dick standing and hold it with her hands while moving up and down "Ah..yeah..that''s it, Alexia." Alex groaned Alexia slowly swallows Alex''s dick with her mouth while still moving her hands up and down, Alexia then licks the tip Alex''s dick and began deepthroating it. "*Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*" "Argh...that''s it...more." "*Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*" Alexia was still deepthroating but Alex couldn''t take it anymore after a couple of minutes "Ah.., I''m almost cumming Alexia." "*Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*" ''Arghh...Ah...I''m c-cumming." Alex couldn''t hold on anymore and cummned Alexia''s mouth then take out his dick "*Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp*" Alexia swallowed Alex''s semen in her mouth "You swallowed it?." Alex asked "Um...I like it..." Alexia said "Y-You like it." Alex didn''t believe her "Um...shall I continue?." Alexia asked "No, It''s enough we still, need to have breakfast, wash your mouth first ande back here," Alex said while pulling his pants up "Okay," Alexia said while walking towards the bathroom Alexia washed her face and mouth in the bathroom while Alex took the food in desk and brought it at the bed Alexia came back and saw Alex sitting on the bed with food with him. "Let''s just have breakfast at the bed," Alex said "Uhm." Alexia agreed Alexia and Alex then eat at the bed while talking "So what are we now?." Alexia asked "What do you mean.?" Alex asked "I mean what is our rtionship now," Alexia said "Of course your my woman and I''m your man," Alex said "Uhm...I''m your woman and your my man," Alexia said happily "Alexia although I''m your man now but I''m afraid you''ll have to share me with others because I will have many more woman in the future," Alex said Alexia after hearing what Alex said stopped eating and cried "W-Why?..sob...sob...Am I not enough?. Alexia said while crying Alex seeing Alex cry move forward to hold her. "I need many women so that we can have a big family and you will have many sisters in the future that will help you so you won''t be alone anymore, but always remember you are my first woman, the woman who I gave my virginity to so have pride in that although I will treat you all equally you will still be my first Queen in the harem, and I always have dreamed to have a harem," Alex said "U-Um." Alexia agreed while hugging him Do you think Alexia agreed easily? no, she only agreed when he said that she was his first woman and will be the first Queen but most of all she agreed because she heard that it was Alex''s dream. "Alexia do you know what is the goal of a man in life?." Alex asked "Hmmmm...No," Alexia said after thinking "There are only two ultimate goals that a man pursues; one is to conquer the world, the other is to conquer women. To conquer the world is to reach a new height in life, but to conquer women, is to embellish the scenery of life. If one isn''t able to conquer the women that he wants, even if he conquered the entire world, he would still be at a lonely summit, and experience loneliness everywhere." Alex said (This is the quote from Yun Che in Against the Gods) ------------------------------------------- Alexia and Alex tidied their food and washed the tes and went back to Alex''s room and lie down together "Alexia I have to leave this afternoon because I will be training to get stronger before school start''s but I wille back to you every week," Alex said "Uhm." Alexia didn''t ask anything and just nod her head because she trust Alex and she also has to train too Alex didn''t think it would be that easy making Alexia agree but after seeing her nod her head he was happy he didn''t need to convince her anymore. "Alexia do you want to do it? I will be leaving this afternoon." Alex said "Uhm.." Alexia nod her head Alex then slowly started to kiss her. Clothes then were thrown and Moans could be heard in the room Hours past... Alexia was now sleeping Alex then watched his status Name: [Alex] Age: [18] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Level: [2] (Exp-20/100) Bloodline: [God Ruler] (Unlocked-5%) Health Points: [100/100] Elements: [Fire,Water,Lightning,Wind,Earth] Rank: Umon Mana Points: [250/250] Unrivaled Points: [3000] Power: (21) Agility: (30.5) Speed: (30.5) Intelligence: (30) Dexterity: (20) Defense: (20) Wives: (0) Lovers: (0)>(1)-Alexia Ainsley - you can teleport to your lover anytime you want so you could always protect her, you will also be rmed if they were in danger Skills: [Fireball-0MP],[Fire Punch-0MP],[Dimension World-0MP],[Gravity-20MP],[Sperm Controller-0MP],[Aphrodisiac Scent],[Blink-5MP] Missions: Storage: Store: Alex seeing that she can teleport back to Alexia was happy as this was one of his problems not knowing what will happen to his lover, he only needs to worry how will he go back to the ce where he teleported from. Alex then went to the store to see if there is any skill he can buy for his problem Store: Skills *Dead-Shadow: It is a skill that can make the dead be your shadow and can fight for you eternally as long as you have enough mana, it can make you have a legion of shadow and you can also teleport to your shadow, your shadow can be left behind anywhere you want so you can teleport from it. (Capacity-20) (Upgradable) (Usable)-2000UP *Enkidu: Chains that can bind gods and suppress their power, it depends on how strong the user is on how much the god''s power can be suppressed. (Usable)-20000UP Seeing the store and reading Dead-Shadow''s description he immediately bought as it will solve his problem now he only has 1000 Up left, he closed his system interface Alex watches Alexia still sleeping he didn''t want to wake her so he slowly stands and left a letter before leaving because they will still meet after a week. Alex used his All seeing eye and blink outside close the building entrance as there were only a few people. "Sistine do you have a map towards the Devil''s Domain," Alex asked "Yes, Alex," Sistine said and sent an interface Alex then watched the interface memorize it, after memorizing instantly because of his eidetic memory he closed the interface and watched his status again. Name: [Alex] Age: [18] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Level: [2] (Exp-20/100) Bloodline: [God Ruler] (Unlocked-5%) Health Points: [100/100] Elements: [Fire,Water,Lightning,Wind,Earth] Rank: Umon Mana Points: [250/250] Unrivaled Points: [3000]>[1000] Power: (21) Agility: (30.5) Speed: (30.5) Intelligence: (30) Dexterity: (20) Defense: (20) Wives: (0) Lovers: (0)>(1)-Alexia Ainsley - you can teleport to your lover anytime you want so you could always protect her, you will also be rmed if they were in danger Skills: [Fireball-0MP],[Fire Punch-0MP],[Dimension World-0MP],[Gravity-20MP],[Sperm Controller-0MP],[Aphrodisiac Scent],[Blink-5MP],[Dead-Shadow-10MP] Missions: Storage: Store: After seeing that his skill was there Alex then used his eyes and keep blinking towards the Devil''s Domain... Chapter 7: (2-years in the Devils Domain) Chapter 7: (2-years in the Devil''s Domain) Alex arrives at the safe zone in the Devil''s Domain looking around at the surrounding he couldn''t help but shiver. The sky was red, the grass and trees were ck, the air is cold and eerie, and he could also hear many howlsing from monsters in the distance. Alex went to the forest and used his All-seeing eye ability to blink toward the nearest cave, after checking that they were no inhabitants inside the cave, he then set up his tent close to the cave''s exit. Alex then went outside and fight monster using gravity and fire skills, sometimes he was almost killed, cornered, poisoned, and there was even a time he was covered in blood and had to teleport to Alexia using their connection and came back using his shadow to exchange with it, Alexia always treats his wound and worry about him. Alex still keeps fighting monsters until he got used to it and leveled several levels that his fights got easier but they were still special monsters that he needs to retreat to, his strategy in fights was the attack and run cycle so that he is safe. Alex got stronger and stronger in fighting while turning some of the monsters into his shadow that will reside in his own shadow, Alex has now a variety of shadows residing within him like, the 10 orcs that is 3m tall, the 5 Cerberus that is 2m tall with 3 heads, the 3 huge manticores at least 5m in height, and also a bicorn that became his mount, presently Alex is finding his 20th orst shadow monster because he only has a capacity of 20 shadow monster that can reside his body. In the end, Alex conquered the whole safe zone in the Devil''s domain by killing the ruler in the safe zone and turn it into his 20th shadow monster which was a 9-headed hydra. Alex built a mansion beside the undergroundke that can heal anyone who dips in it for an hour, Alex found this undergroundke because it is where the 9-headed hydra resides in before he killed it and turn it into his shadow monster. All this took ce in the years that Alex lived in the safe zone in the Devil''s Domain while weekly going home to apany and have sex with Alexia. Since then 2 years past..... Alex was now 20 years old with a height of 192 cm and a strongly built body with more muscles than before, during this 2 years Alex''s body got sturdier and harder because he was always hit by monsters. Alex was now nning on going home and leave his mansion for now and promised toe back again because there was a ce he didn''t go to in the whole safe zone as it has a strong barrier and he can''t see clearly because even his God eyes were blurred. ------------------- Alex then went back to the Ind in the Dragon''s continent where the school is located, by using his blink ability. Alex arrive at the entrance in the building where the student''s live, he used his All-seeing eye to look up in the third floor, he saw Alexia happily making breakfast for both of them because she knew that Alex wille back for real this time. Alex blinked at the back of Alexia and hug her "I''m home," Alex said "Um...Well,e home." Alexia said Both of them then ear breakfast, after eating they then cleaned the table and went outside and spend the whole day together having fun like watching movies, eating crepes and more, ending the day with sex. --------------------------------------------------------------- Alex woke up in the morning after a night of sex with Alexia, he stands up at the bed and stretches his body and went to the bathroom to wash. Alex walked out after washing he then saw Alexia was waking up. "Good morning," Alex said "Mhmm...morning," Alexia said while sitting and rubbing her eyes "Wash and dress up, after your done let''s have breakfast because the school''s entrance ceremony will start an hour from now," Alex said "O-Okayyy," Alexia said while standing up at the bed, she then walk towards the bathroom to wash Alex was cooking their breakfast while Alexia was bathing. After Alexia was done bathing and dress up, they then eat breakfast together, after eating Alex change his clothes to his school uniform as he is still wearing his normal clothes while Alexia was cleaning the table. Done preparing all the things they need, both Alex and Alexia then go out and went to school. Walking toward the gigantic gate of the school, Both of them saw thousand''s of students with different races. Alex before going inside the gate stopped and look at his status. Name: [Alex] Age: [18]>[20] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Level: [2] (Exp-20/100]>[63] (Exp-13500/63000) Bloodline: [God Ruler] (Unlocked-5%)>(Unlocked-10%) Health Points: [100/100] Elements: [Fire,Water,Lightning,Wind,Earth] Rank: Umon>Legendary Mana Points: [250/250]>[10000/10000] Unrivaled Points: [1000] Power: (21)>(3546) Agility: (30.5)>(3150) Speed: (30.5)>(3150) Intelligence: (30)>(80) Dexterity: (20)>(3215) Defense: (20)>(3443) Wives: (0) Lovers: (1)-Alexia Ainsley - you can teleport to your lover anytime you want so you could always protect her, you will also be rmed if they were in danger Skills: [Fireball-0MP],[Fire Punch-0MP],[Dimension World-0MP],[Gravity-20MP],[Sperm Controller-0MP],[Aphrodisiac Scent-0MP],[Blink-5MP],[Dead-Shadow-10MP,][King''s Aura-0MP],[Manifestation of Killing Intent-0MP] Missions: Storage: Store: Alex was now level 63 and have grown more stronger and he is now a Legendary rank (At level 80 Alex will promote at Immortal rank though Alex is the only one who can do that as he has a system) Alex got new skill''s first, he has the King''s Aura because he had unlocked 10% of his bloodline second was the Manifestation of Killing Intent he gain this skill by ughtering many monsters. *Kings Aura- A bloodline skill that can pressure people/monsters to kneel down before the user. (On/Off) - affects only those who are a rank lower to the user. *Manifestation of Killing Intent.- A skill that can scare someone by making them see death itself of the one''s who was killed by the user. (On/Off) Alex after he saw his status and skills felt that he was ready, ready to beat all the students that offend him and make all of those who will bother his Alexia eat dirt. Alexia seeing Alex stopped was wondering why he stopped so she asked. "Why did you stop Alex," Alexia asked "It was nothing." Alex shook his head and said while moving forward again. After getting inside the gigantic gate both of them saw the huge campus with many buildings and facilities and was filled with students. Alex looking at the huge campus couldn''t help but smirk and thought to himself that this, this is the start where he steps onto his enemies and makes them his stepping while climbing the ranks. ''I see many girls here I guess it''s time to add a new one'' Alex thought to himself Both of them went to the hall where the entrance ceremony will take ce. Chapter 8: (Entrance ceremony and New Girls) Chapter 8: (Entrance ceremony and New Girls) Alex and Alexia arrive at the auditorium and saw how big the ce was, a wide stage in the front and rows of chairs around with many students that are already seated. Alex and Alexia were finding a seat and finally found two vacant seats at the back located at the top. Alex and Alexia walk up towards the seat and there was someone seating at the third to thest corner of chairs beside the two vacant seats in which they were going to seat on, a cute girl with brown long hair with nice body that has normal amount of breast maybe C-cup but with a big nice ass and skin as pure as white, her height is about Alex''s shoulder. Alex looking at the girl''s beauty immediately walk forward and sat next to her leaving Alexia to seat at thest corner of the chair. Alexia seeing Alex do this didn''t say anything but sighed. "Hi, I''m Alex could I have the pleasure of knowing thisdy''s name?" Alex asked clearly trying to flirt "Ah...Oh...My name is Rose." Rose was shy, being suddenly asked by Alex because Alex was quite handsome and has a well-toned body "Hi, I''m Alexia...sorry for my brother being direct like that," Alexia said and also introduce herself "Sister?." Rose asked "Yeah, sister...sorry about my brother," Alexia said "Ah...no...it''s okay," Rose said staring on Alexia "What is it?." Alexia asked when she noticed Rose staring at her. "Ah...sorry it''s just your really pretty," Rose said while looking at Alexia especially her boobs "Thanks, I''m ttered... your pretty too," Alexia said Alexia was 22 now and more prettier and taller than before and her boobs have grown to be at E-cup right now also her skin was still white with a still rounded ass, she is now like a maiden with big boobs that you want protect til death. Both the girls keepplimenting with each other,pletely forgetting Alex. Alex hearing the girls talk to each other and forgetting him has a tick mark on his head "Girls you know I''m still here right?." Alex said gritting his teeth The girls justugh hearing Alex say Alex seeing the girls justugh at him couldn''t help but get angry Seeing Alex was getting mad the girls calmed him down "Okay-okay were sorry okay," Alexia said "Yeah were sorryyy." Rose said in a cute voice Alex had now a tick mark on the other side of his head, you think it was over if you say sorry? Alexia saw that Alex was still mad immediately thought of a way. "H-How about you go on a date with Rose after school is that enough for you to forgive us.?" Alexia said "W-What....I-I..." Rose didn''t know what to say Alex after hearing what Alexia was happy and agreed quickly it''s as if he was never mad, to begin with. "Okay," Alex said thinking nice job Alexia my girl really knows how to please her man. Alexia although felt a bit ufortable but it was still bearable as she wants Alex to be happy and if Alex was happy she was happy too also she wanted a sister to help handle Alex in bed because she can''t do it alone anymore as a Alex was like a beast in bed. "W-wait..I-I." Rose wanted to reject but a sound sounded in the whole auditorium that it means it was the start of the entrance ceremony *Ting...ding...ding...ding* A girl with a band in her shoulder that wrote the student council walk toward the stage and went to the microphone. "Good morning everyone My name is Mira Ford I''m your student council president and I would like to wee you to this ceremony, for 2 years we have..." Mira keeps on talking. Mira was a 20 years old dark blue-haired girl with clear blue eyes, white skin a big pair of boobs at least D-cup and a well-rounded ass also has an icy cold aura around her, she was nicknamed the Unapproachable Ice Queen 2 years ago because of her cold personality and being the strongest student in Epic rank. Moments past... "Now I would like to introduce the great 5 continents, princesses, they will now be joining us in this school starting this year," Mira said holding the microphone with no emotion "Let us wee first the Dragon princess Evelyn Reed," Mira said A 20 years old girl with long red bloody hair, a height of 189cm, has slit golden eyes with big pair of boobs at least almost E-cup, Big round ass with pure white skin that has a strong aura around her, walk at the stage. "My name is Evelyn Reed the Dragon princess I''m looking forward to my time here in school," Evelyn said coldly "Next let us wee the Elf princess Sylf Dryad," Mira said after Evelyn''s introduction A green-haired girl 175 cm in height with crystalline eyes, has long ears with also a big pair of boob that is at least D-cup, pure white skin with a normal round has that has a calm aura around her, walk at the stage. "Hi, guys My name is Sylf Dryad the Elf princess hope you can look after me," Sylf said cheerfully while waving her hand "Next let us wee the Demon princess Lily Adley," Mira said after Sylf''s introduction A girl with long raven ck hair with two small horns in her head 180 cm in height, has red eyes and a big pair of boobs at least D-cup the same as Sylf with pure white skin and round ass that has a dangerous aura around her, walk at the stage. "The name is Lily Adley Demon princess that''s all," Lily said coldly "Next let us wee the Human princess Milly Wright," Mira said after Lily''s introduction A silver-haired girl 178 cm in height with ck eyes and a big pair of boobs at least D-cup and nice round ass, also has a pure white skin and aura of royalty around her, walk at the stage. "Hi everyone My name is Milly Wright the Human princess, nice to meet you," Milly said formally "Finally let us wee the Beast princess ra Smith," Mira said after Milly''s introduction A fox girl 186 cm in height with long golden hair, tails, and eyes with a big pair of boobs that is at least E-cup that rivaled Alexia''s, pure white skin and a big nice rounded ass also has a fierce aura around her, walk at the stage "Hi my name is ra Smith the Beast princess and I-I''m already taken." ra had a red face while saying thest part with a little voice while looking at someone in the back located at the top. Everyone was shocked when they heard ra''s voice and all the princesses raised their eyebrows a bit even the Unapproachable Ice queen Mira raised her eyebrows, even though ra said it in a little voice, everyone, still clearly heard it, everyone had that reaction because the one who said it was a princess and a princess will be a Queen in the future so being favored by a princess means, you will have the Queen in the future by your side, and will live a life in luxury. Alex was smiling hearing this because he thought that ra forgets about him and will have to pursue her. Alexia noticed that the one ra was looking for when she said those words was Alex she couldn''t help but be surprised at how her brothernds on a princess as she knows that in the past 2 years Alex was only fighting. Alex didn''t mention to Alexia between their meeting with ra because he thought that ra will forget it. Alex knowing that ra didn''t forget couldn''t help but think that 1 down 4 to go as he was nning on getting all the princess if everyone knows what Alex was thinking they would say that it was absurd but Alex knows that with the help of Sistine and his skills he can get all the girls he want, even a Queen or a God as long as he could back up his actions. After ra''s announcement about being taken the ceremony still continued until it was almost over "All the students after the ceremony will go to the assessment building to asses their strength to decide which ss they will be ced in ording to their strength," Mira said After Mira said that the ceremony was finally over and all the students are now going out and are heading towards the assessment building. Alex, Alexia, and Rose were now also heading towards the assessment building while Rose still didn''t have the time to reject the date... Chapter 9: (Equipments, Items and a Date?) Chapter 9: (Equipments, Items and a Date?) Alex, Alexia, and Rose arrive at the assessment building, It has a wide space with white tiles and walls, there were already many students chattering that arrived. Alex saw someoneing from the side with a floating huge sphere. The one who was floating the sphere was a middle-aged man and is the one who is in charge of the assessment of the rank behind him was the whole student council officers. "Silence!" The middle-aged man strong voice sounded in the entire ce and immediately all the chattering stop as they now focus on the middle-aged man and the sphere. "I''m your assessment teacher Tomas, this is the Sphere of Heaven you will use your skill against it and it will measure your strength and ranks, the student council will be here to maintain order," Tomas said Alex hearing what Tomas said was alerted because he didn''t want to be known that he is in legendary rank as 4 years ago he was still umon rank so as much as possible he want to conceal his strength at least epic rank, so he immediately calls for Sistine. "Sistine do you have something to conceal my strength?." Alex asked "Um, I have it you can just buy it at the store: items," Sistine said "Store: items.? I thought the store only sells skills?" Alex asked "No the store has 3 things the store for skills, for items, and for equipment, it was just locked before," Sistine said "When was it unlock?." Alex asked because if he had known this wouldn''t the battle in the Devil''s Domain easier "It unlocked a year ago," Sistine said "....." "Why didn''t you tell me?." Alex just calmly asked because he trusted Sistine and think she has a reason for it "I just want you to train your body and don''t depend on weapon too much because in the end the only thing you will rely on his your fist and body." Sistine said "Ah...so that was it...thanks Sistine" Alex thanked "Um...your wee." Sistine said "Can you open to me the store: items now?." Alex asked "Um." Sistine said and open the store Store: Items *Hidden Ne: It''s a ne that can conceal the users rank it can even conceal it from a Divine artifact.- 100UP *Ether Lens: It can increase by 20% of magic attacks.- 100UP *Space Ring: It has 4x4 space that you can put your items with.- 50UP *Nullifying Sphere: It can nullify any attack legendary and above one time can be used once a day.- 500UP *Ring of Regeneration: It can increase the regeneration of your HP and MP by 2x.- 250UP Consumables : *Healing Potion: Heals 10HP of the user every use.- 5UP *Mana Potion: Recovers 500MP of the user every use- 5UP *Smoke of Deceit: It can make you invisible in 10-sec peruse, can be used every 10m.- 20UP *Dust of Appearance: It can reveal someone invisible for 10-sec peruse, can be used every 10m.-20UP *Pearl of Enlightenment: It can increase 10% of mastery if someone is learning a skill can be used once in each skill or techniques.- 50UP Alex look at the store and bought the Hidden Ne as it was the one he needed right now, Alex now only have 900UP The ne magically appeared at Alex''s hands, without anyone noticing Alex quickly wear it. "Sistine can you show me the store: equipment because I don''t really have a weapon to use right now and I think this test everyone will use their own types of equipment as I see that everyone brought one and I didn''t notice even Rose brought a staff," Alex said "Um." Sistine said and show Alex the store: equipment. Store: Equipment *Sword of Sorrow: the pinnacle of holy swords, and the strongest holy sword.- 1500UP *Abyssal de: A ck de that was made from the abyss.- 2000UP *Shadow de: A cursed demonic de that was capable of killing even a dragon.- 1500UP *Gae Bolg: A red color cursed spear with an ominous design.- 1000UP *Dual-Desert eagle Obsidian beast- A ck dual handgun with a beast like feature.- 200UP *M82A1 Barett silver wolf- A silver sniper that has a scope that is formed with the head of a wolf.- 500 UP *Staff of Oblivion: A staff made from the depths of hell that turned into oblivion.- 1500UP *Draconic Set: A set of armors made from the scale of an Ancient Dragon.- 3000UP *Demonic Set: A set of armors imbued with the aura of an Old Demon.- 3000UP *Staff of Fire: A rare staff made from theva of the volcano.- 100UP Alex looks at the store-bought the Dual-Desert eagle Obsidian beast because it''s only 200UP as he is still poor right now and couldn''t help but think when will the mission shows up he also bought the Staff of Fire and space ring from item store for Alexia as Alexia too didn''t bring a weapon. Alex walk at the side and called Alexia "Alexiae here for a minute," Alex called Alexia went to Alex at the side "Alexia I think this test everyone will use a weapon, look everyone is carrying a weapon," Alex said when Alexia arrives by his side and pointed towards the people. "Um...yeah...what do we do? we didn''t bring any weapon ." Alexia asked while looking around the people "Yeah, that''s why I''ll give you this," Alex said and bring out a ring "W-what are you doing...that''s not the time for it right now," Alexia said in a little voice only both of them can hear with a red face when Alex brought out the ring thinking the Alex is proposing to her at this kind of time. "N-no you misunderstand this is a space ring that has a space inside it where you can put your items and I put a fire staff here for you," Alex said when he saw Alexia misunderstanding him "Ah...Oh..." Alexia was kinda disappointed hearing Alex said that it was only a misunderstanding Alex seeing Alexia was disappointed, flicked her forehead with his finger "Aw...what was that for," Alexia said while rubbing her forehead "Dummy don''t think I didn''t notice that you were disappointed, don''t worry I''ll give you a better one in the future," Alex said while patting Alexia''s head "Um..." Alexia said "Here, wear it immediately and try to feel it there is a staff inside," Alex said while pushing his hands to give the ring "Put it in for me." Alexia didn''t listen to what Alex said and just hold out her right hand Alex seeing that Alexia wasn''t listening to him and just hold out her hand just smiled "Here give me that." Alex grab Alexia''s hand and put the ring in her ring finger "Happy now?." Alex said "Um...I''m happy," Alexia said while staring at the ring in her hands "Okay try to feel it now and see if there''s a staff inside," Alex said "Um..." Alexia said Alexia is feeling the ring and saw there''s a staff inside and brought it outside. Alex seeing the staff appear knew that Alexia know how to use it now "Where did you get this Alex?." Alexia asked while holding the staff "I just found when I was fighting before." Alex made a lie "Hmm...Suspicious..." Alexia said not believing him "Just don''t mind it, little girl," Alex said and flicked Alexia''s forehead "Aw...but...I''m your old sister..." Alexia said and covering her forehead "Before your my old sister your my lover," Alex said "Hump..." Alexia humped "Enough of that let''s go back Rose is waiting for us and the test is almost starting," Alex said while walking towards Rose "Um...Okay." Alexia said then followed Alex and Alexia came back to Rose side Rose saw a pretty ring and staff at Alexia''s hand when both Alex and Alexia came back at her side. "Wow... what pretty ring and such a cool staff, where did you get it, Alexia?." Rose asked "Alex gave it to me," Alexia said with a big smile "Ahh... such a pretty ring," Rose said while turning her head to Alex The space ring was a ck ring with pretty pink patterns engrave in it Rose looks at Alex with a face saying I want one too. Alex seeing Rose''s face didn''t know what to do as he only gives item''s from his system with only his girls, but thinking that sooner orter Rose will be his too Alex smiled "I''ll give you one if you be my woman," Alex said shamelessly Rose had a red face when Alex said that. "I don''t want it then... hump," Rose said while turning her head not facing him "How about this since you still have a date with me, I will make you fall in love with me during that time and whether I seed or not I will give you a ring," Alex said Rose hearing what Alex said turn her head toward him again. "Hmm...I agree." Rose said after thinking "I couldn''t wait for it," Alex whispered at her ears Rose turned red again and didn''t want to face Alex''s face anymore Alexia hearing what Alex and Rose talk about didn''t get angry but was happy because she like Rose and want her as a sister also most of all she wants Rose to help her with Alex in bed. After that, the assessment test started... Chapter 10: (Assessment, Mission and Fights) Chapter 10: (Assessment, Mission and Fights) The assessment test already started the teacher called out many names. Many students started using their skills when the teacher called out their name. "Oliver Tull" The person called Oliver started showing his strength "Umon rank," the teacher said "George Bell" "Rare rank" "Jacob Scott" "Umon rank" ------------------------- Many students already finished the assessment, getting ranks likemon, umon, rare having many of them at umon rank while a few of them are atmon and rare rank, but no Epic rank was called even the student council members were only at Rare rank. The only one finally left was Alex, Alexia, Rose, Evelyn, Lily, Milly, Sylf, ra and Mira "Princess Reed," Tomas said respectfully Evelyn went toward the sphere and open her mouth creating a massive breath of me ?that shot towards the sphere "E-Epic rank the princess sure has talent," Tomas said bootlicking Evelyn "The princess sure is strong." "Yeah her highness is the best." Many whispers and praises sounded from the students. Evelyn being at the center of attention just walk coldly "Princess Adley," Tomas said respectfully Lilt went toward the sphere while holding up her hand creating an Icy blizzard that shot towards the sphere. "A-also Epic rank the princess sure is strong while at such a young age," Tomas said bootlicking Lily The crowd started praising again. Lily didn''t say anything and walk coldly not noticing the crowd. "Princess Dryad," Tomas said respectfully Sylf walks toward the sphere and made a sign with her hand and many kinds of wood ?e out from the ground that shot toward the sphere. "Epic rank the dryad families special wood element sure is strong," Tomas said still keep bootlicking The crowd started praising again Sylf waved her hands to the crowd and smiled then walk cheerfully "Princess Wright," Tomas said respectfully Milly walks toward the sphere and wave her hand and created a huge gust of wind ? that shot towards the sphere. "Epic rank princess wind ability sure is strong," Tomas said bootlicking Milly The crowd started praising again. Milly bowed toward the crowd and walk elegantly. "Princess Smith," Tomas said respectfully ra walk toward the sphere and transformed into a nine-tailed fox ? and attack the sphere with her ws "Epic rank princess w''s sure are sharp," Tomas said bootlicking ra The crowd started praising again ra just look at Alex and walk with a smile "Mira Ford," Tomas said looking at Mira with expectations Mira walk toward the sphere and her voice sounded "Muspelheim." A realm of fire ? was created around Mira and burn the sphere. "H-half step Mythic rank," Tomas said excitedly The crown was shocked hearing Tomas and snap out of it immediately and pped. Mira just look at the crowd and walk back The crowd experiencing the 5 princesses and the student council president powers felt that the student left are only mediocre. "Alexia Ainsley," Tomas said impatiently as he only epts taking charge in the assessment to bootlick the princesses. Alexia walks toward the sphere and use her staff and created a domain of fire in the area around her while forming a phoenix made of fire ? that shot out toward the sphere. "E-Epic rank," Tomas said while being shock because he thinks the one left will just be mediocre. The crowd was shocked too but immediately recover. Alexia was also shock and immediately walk back, she was stunned because she knew that she got that rank because of the staff that Alex gave her. "Rose Murphy," Tomas said while knitting his eyebrows "Rose Murphy?. isn''t that the girl with frail nt power? "Yeah, the girl that only knows how to tickle her opponent." "Just be a gardener." "Hahahahaha." Everybodyughs and watch Rose in disdain Rose 4years ago was said to be a failure as a mage because she can only control frail nts. Rose hearing everyone talk about her look down and was on the verge of crying. Alex hearing everyone was angry and was about to intercept "Alex you have receive a mission," Sistine said and showed the mission to Alex Mission: Save the Damsel in distress Rewards: 5000UP Alex saw the mission and thought ''Ahh...really the best time for a mission, want to mess with this God''s woman? your a million years too early.'' Alex''s God Rulers bloodline red up. "Mere ant''s you dare mess with my woman?." Alex said in a majestic voice activating his King''s Aura that immediately pressured everyone in the entire area. "Guh." "Ah." "*Spurts blood*" The crowd kneeled down from pain given by the strong pressure emitted by Alex, allmon to rare rank kneeled down before him while the Epic ranks couldn''t move while Tomas the Mythic rank teacher can barely move Not because of Alex using his skill at only 50% everyone would have to kneel down even Tomas the teacher who is the only one at Mythic rank "Boy, I advise you to stop this now or else," Tomas said in an angry voice "Or else what?." Alex turned to Tomas and said in a majestic voic Chapter 11(Epic one punching a Mythic?) Chapter 11(Epic one punching a Mythic?) "Or else what?." Alex turned to Tomas and said in a majestic voice. "Or else don''t me me for identally killing you," Tomas said activating his power as a Mythic rank to resist Alex pressure and shot toward him with a punch. "Kill me? Just you?...bold wordsing from an old man." Alex said and activated his Manifestation of Killing Intent that focused only on Tomas. Tomas stopped midway and look at Alex with wide eyes, opened mouth, and legs shaking, Tomas was sweating and wanted to run because his senses felt that if continued death will only be his future, he look at his legs and wanted to move but his legs wouldn''t stop shaking he looks at Alex again but what he saw scared him shitless. Alex was in front of him with shining blue eyes but this wasn''t the one that scared him, what scared him was because he saw the deaths of hundreds of thousands of beast ughtered by only one man and that one man was in his front looking at him just like the "Harbringer of Death". Alex, when he saw that Tomas was scared shitless because of his killing intent, blinked in front of him. The crowd of students when they saw Tomasing towards Alex with a punch was happy because they knew that Tomas can stop him as he is a Mythic rank, but s! the reality was cruel, they saw Tomas stopped midway with wide eyes, opened mouth, and legs shaking clearly scared of something, they look towards Alex but what they saw made their mouths wide open, Alex was gone in his position but was now in front of Tomas in a blink of an eye. Alex looks at Tomas who was in front of him and punch his face with a normal punch. Tomas was punched, he flew and crashed his back at the sphere unconscious "Epic rank". The sphere recorded Alex''s rank The crowd of students when they saw Tomas flew and crashed at the sphere unconscious was shocked because they knew Tomas was at Mythic rank, but they were shocked yet again when the sphere recorded Alex''s rank. The crowd thought ''damn this guy is clearly hiding his rank, you one punch a Mythic rank teacher unconscious and you''re only at Epic rank? fuck, you are either Mythic rank or even Legendary rank, if you beat a Mythic rank with one punch and only at Epic rank, fuck you what are we then?'' Alex was holding back his punch because he knew that the teacher only attacked him because he pressured all the students, Tomas only had minor injuries that won''t make you fall unconscious, what made him unconscious was because of Alex''s killing intent. Evelyn, Sylf, Lily, Milly, ra, Mira, Alexia, and Rose who was watching all that happened had different emotions. Evelyn who was cold was interested in Alex''s Kings Aura as the dragon always takes pride in being strong Sylf who was still cheerfull as ever was interested in Alex''s blink ability. Lily who was cold was now blushing?. Alex although focused his killing intent on Tomas but Lily still felt it as she has her own number of killings being a demon when Lily felt it she blushed and wanted Alex for her because Lily always worshipped the strong, Alex being that strong while still young earned Lily''s Affection. Milly who has always had a noble aura made her aura wavered a bit because she didn''t think there was a young human the same as her being already that strong ra didn''t think of anything and was just happy seeing that her soon to be husband is strong. Mira who always takes pride in being superior felt a basin of cold water was poured in her head and wanted to fight Alex. Alexia was stunned for a bit and then smiled, she was happy knowing Alex''s strength and Knowing that Alex will protect her woman, Alexia was stunned a bit because she didn''t know Alex''s strength although she knew he was fighting in the past four years she didn''t know that he already reached such a strong level. Rose was crying seeing Alex protect her and thought that maybe it wasn''t that bad being his woman because she knew that Alex will always protect her seeing his attitude when she was disdained. ______________________ Alex looks at the crowd seeing that they suffered enough deactivated his King''s Aura, Alex blinks toward the sphere and pick up Tomas and put him to the side and blink back to Rose. Alex wiped the tears of Rose''s face "Don''t cry with me here nobody will mess with you again, isn''t that right?." Alex said to Rose and turned his face towards the crowd of students when he said hisst words. The crowd of students subconsciously nodded their heads while thinking ''who would mess with a pretentious monster like you'' "Sistine buy me an ether lens and a pearl of enlightenment in the store," Alex said "Um." Sistine answered and bought the items Alex now only had a 400UP, Alex receives the items and it appeared his hands. "Here crush this it will increase the mastery of your nt power," Alex said and gave the pearl of enlightenment "Um," Rose said while not asking anything Rose crushed the pearl and a green light covered her after that she felt that her mastery of the nt increase. "Here hold this too then use your magic and attack the sphere," Alex said and gave the Ether lens "Um," Rose said and receive the ether lens Rose went forward to the sphere and used her magic a giant nt ?with long thick vines appeared and attack the sphere. "Rare rank." the sphere recorded Rose had wide eyes then cried hearing her rank and run toward Alex then hug him. "sob...sob...thank you...sob..." Rose said while crying "Um, your wee." After that, all the students started leaving because they were dizzy due to the pressure before. Evelyn, Sylf, Lily, Milly, ra, and Mira started to leave to but look at Alex before walking out. ra, although wanted to talk to Alex but seeing Rose still crying in his embrace, felt that she doesn''t need to disturb them so she just smiled and thought to herself.'' It seems I will have many sisters in the future, well polygamy is epted in my continent so I''m fine with it'' then left. Lily felt jealous when she saw Rose hugging Alex andforted herself that soon I will be his too, then left. Alex was still hugging Rose while patting her head and Alexia was by their side watching them with a smile "Okay-Okay enough crying we need to leave now," Alex said "Mn," Rose said "We still have a date too," Alex said "Mn," Rose said "You are now my woman," Alex said "Mn," Rose said "Really?." Alex asked and pull Rose''s face to face him. "Mn," Rose said Alex slowly put his lips toward Rose''s lips and kissed her while Rose was stunned at first but closed her eyes and epted it. Alex and Rose kiss for 10s in a Pure kiss without using their tongue. "*cough* *cough*" "Okay that''s enough it''s gettingte," Alexia said Rose turned red when she notices that Alexia was watching them while Alex just smiled at her. "Rose, Alexia is also my woman so get along with her," Alex said "Hm...Okay." Rose said "Don''t you have something to ask?." Alex questioned "Like what?." Rose said "About Alexia being my woman," Alex said "It''s okay I kinda notice from the beginning that Alexia loved you so hearing that she is also your woman doesn''t surprise me," Rose said "Is it that clear?. Alexia intercepted with a red face in their conversation at the side "Um... It''s as clear as the sky...hehehe." Roseugh mischievously "Hahaha." Alex alsough and hug Alexia in his embrace too together with Rose Alexia turned red and hug Alex too "I love you two," Alex said "We love you too." Alexia and Rose said at the same time "You still have another sister though," Alex said "Who?." Rose asked but didn''t get angry because she knows that in the future someone as strong as Alex will have many women "Is it the Beast princess ra?." Alexia asked "How did you know?." Alex said being surprised "Well, my woman''s intuition was tingling when ra said her words at the stage and then I notice her looking at you," Alexia said "..." Heh, Woman. "But how did you get her Alex.? Alexia asked "I''ll exinter let''s get out first and we still have a date, you cane too Alexia right Rose?" Alex said and asked Rose "Mn...sister will go with us," Rose said After that Alex exined his meeting with ra while they are leaving and went out on a date with both of the girls first they watch a movie and since it is already dark they eat dinner at a restaurant and went home together with Rose in the student''s building, Rose''s Dorm was at the fourth floor of the building They yed cards together and watch movies until it''ste. Rose was now fidgeting because it will be her first night..... (Tomas was forgotten at the side in the assessment building.) Chapter 12: (Rose and Alexia R-18) Chapter 12: (Rose and Alexia R-18) Alex isying down at the bed waiting for Rose to finish bathing, Alexia was in another room because she didn''t want to disturb Rose''s first night The door of the bathroom open, Rose can be seen going out of the bathroom with wet hair and only a bath towel on, showing her sides and c-cup boobs with her big ass that outlined at her bath towel. Alex saw Rose going out of the bathroom and grab something at the desk "Come here I''ll dry your hair for you," Alex said while holding a hairdryer "Mhm..." Rose said and went to Alex at the bed "Sit here." Alex offered hisp "Mhm..." Rose didn''t reject and sat at Alexp facing towards his face "Are you nervous?." Alex asked "Y-Yes," Rose said in a red face "Don''t worry I''ll be gentle," Alex said and gave Rose a quick peck at her lips "Please..." Rose said "Let''s dry your hair first," Alex said and activated the hairdryer "Okay," Rose said Alex dried Rose''s hair. "It''s done," Alex said and put the hairdryer back at the desk Alex after putting the hairdryer back Alex look at Rose and saw, she moved in the middle of the bed and was very nervous. Alex climbed at the bed and went to Rose "Don''t be nervous," Alex said and hold Rose''s face "Mhm..." Rose said while facing Alex Alex slowly leaned her face at Rose and kiss her, Rose epted and return back the kiss. Alex felt Rose kissing him back, grew his kiss more intense and fondle the boobs through the towel. "Ahn...Ahn...Mhm." Alex saw a gap in Rose''s mouth as she moaned when Alex fondled her boobs, quickly Alex inserted his tongue at Rose''s mouth and twisted it, Rose feeling Alex tongue twisting inside her mouth also twisted her tongue, they both keep twisting their tongue before Rose''s lose her breath. "Hah...hah...hah..." Rose had rough breathing Alex, when Rose was breathing for air, removed the towel that covered her body showing her C-cup boobs with pink nipples and her white hairless pussy, Alex grabs Rose''s right boobs and grope it while sucking the other boobs also teasing her nipples. "Ahn...Ahn...Mhm." Rose moaned when Alex sucked and teased her nipples Alex slowly inserted his finger at Rose white pussy and start fingering her while still sucking and groping her boobs. "Ahn...more...more." Alex stops sucking Rose''s left boobs and moves his head down towards Rose''s white pussy, he spread her legs wide and start licking it while still fingering her white pussy his other hand was still groping her right boobs. "*Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*" "Ahn...Ahn...Mhm." "*Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*" "Ahn...Ahn...Mhm." Alex keeps licking and fingering Rose''s white pussy "S-something weird ising..." "*Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*" "Ahn...Ahn...Mhm." "I-It''singgggg." Alex stop his licking and fingering at Rose''s pussy when she cummed "Ahhh...sooo...good" Alex take off his shirt and his pants with his underwear showing his hard-standing 9-inch dick at Rose Rose watching Alex took his clothes off was nervous, and when he saw his hard long dick her eyes was wide open, she was scared that it will hurt a lot Alex notice Rose''s reaction when she saw his dick "Don''t worry it will only hurt at first after that you will feel pleasure," Alex said "Um..." Rose said in a little voice "Start and suck it first," Alex said Rose sat up at the bed and leaned at Alex dick and hold it with her hands while moving up and down she then started to lick the tip of the dick and put it in her mouth it was then the start of Rose''s blowjob "*Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*" "Yeah that''s it, Rose," Alex said and hold Rose''s head and push it more toward his dick "*Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*" Rose keep moving her hands up and down while deepthroating Alex''s dick "Argh...'' "*Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*" ''I-I''m almost cumming Rose." "*Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*" "Here ites." "Argh...ahhh." Alex cummed at Rose''s mouth while some of it spread at he face Rose swallowed Alex''s cum and wipe the cum in her face with her finger and put in her mouth Alex seeing what Rose did got hard again "Lie down at bed Rose," Alex said "Um...be gentle," Rose said while lying down "I''ll be gentle," Alex said while positioning his dick at Rose''s pussy Alex rubbed Rose''s wet pussy to make it, even more wetter while grabbing her pair of boobs, seeing that Rose''s pussy was lubricated enough Alex started inserting his dick "I''ming in Rose," Alex said "Mhn...I''m ready," Rose said Alex started inserting his dick and when he felt her hymen he pierced it in one thrust and a trail of blood flowed downing from her pussy. "Ahhhhhhhh...It hurts." Rose screamed in pain when she felt her hymen was broken Alex stop his dick inside Rose when he heard her scream and patted her head, and wait for Rose to recover "There-there...the pain will go away soon," Alex said while patting her head After sometime Rose recovered from the pain "Y-You can continue now, the pain is gone," Rose said after recovering Alex started moving his dick pistoning Rose''s pussy "*Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "*Ahnn...Ahnn..Mhnn...*" "*Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "*Ahnn...Ahnn..Mhnn...*" Rose started moaning loudly when Alex started pistoning her pussy, she subconsciously clenched and tightened her pussy. "Your so tight Rose." "*Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "Ohh...Ohh...Oh..." *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "More...more...more... *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "Ahnn...Ahnn..Mhnn...Amazing...Ahnn...more...faster...Ahn..harder." Alex hearing Rose ask for more started pistoning harder. *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "Ohhh...Ohh...Ohhh..." "*Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "Ahnn...more...Alex...more...do me more..." "*Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "Ahh...Mhn...Ahn...I want more." "*Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "S-somethingsing out again." "*Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "I-I''m almost cumming too "Ohh...Ohh...Ohhh." "*Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "I-It''sing out." "I-I''m cumming too." *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "Let''se together "Ahhhhnnnnn...It''s hereeeeee." "Arghhhh..." Alex creampied Rose''s pussy "It''s filling me up." Rose felt bliss when Alex cum shot inside her Alex removed his dick in Rose''s pussy and lie down beside her. "Alexiae out I know your watching," Alex said suddenly "Hehehe...I guess I was found out." Alexia said while opening the door and walk towards the bed Rose was embarrassed and turned red when she saw Alexiaing into the room. "W-why are you here?." Rose said with a red face want to cover her body but remembered that she couldn''t move because her pussy was still sore "Well...I couldn''t handle hearing your moans and wanted to join." Alexia said taking her clothes off and showing her perfect body with big boobs, pink nipples and white skin and also white pussy. Rose was red knowing that Alexia heard her loud moans. Alexia climbs at the bed and grabs Alex dick while positioning it in her pussy and sit on Alex and started riding him while her big boobs were bouncing... "*Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "Ahnn...Ahnn..Mhnn." "*Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" Rose saw how bold Alexia was acting turned red while Alex just holds on Alexia''s waist and moving her up and down. "*Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "Ahnn...Ahnn..Mhnn." "*Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "Ahnn...Ahnn..Mhnn." "*Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck*" "I''m cumming Alexia." "Um..." Alex cummed at Alexia "Ah...so good, it''s filling me up." Alexia sat up from Alex''s dick and lied down at his right while Rose''s was lying down on his left, both of them then hugged Alex''s arm pressing it with their boobs "We''re going to this together from now on little sister." Alexia said at Rose "Mhn, yes sister" Rose nodded her head Alex hearing both of them felt that his dream to have a threesome is going to be immediately fulfilled because the girl already talked about it. "I love you both very much," Alex said "We love you very much too Alex," Alexia and Rose said Three of them then sleep and visit the Land of dreams... Chapter 13: (Threesome in Bath R-18) Chapter 13: (Threesome in Bath R-18) Alex, Alexia, and Rose woke up in the morning still naked after their hot night. "Good morning." Alex said "morning." Alexia and Rose said and snuggled more closely at Alex pressing their bare boobs "Okay that''s enough we still have school, It''s almost time," Alex said while looking at the clock and trying to stand up Alexia and Rose stop Alex from trying to stand up "Where''s are good morning kiss?." Both of them said at the same time Alex turned to Alexia''s side and closed her mouth with his lips while Alexia kissed back "Mhn...ahn...mhn..." Alex stop kissing Alexia and turned to Rose "Me next," Rose said while looking at Alex Alex then leaned at Rose and start kissing her while Rose started kissing back too. "Mhn...Ahn...ahn..." Alex stop after one session of kiss and leave the bed even though Rose felt that it wasn''t enough "Okay stand up now, let''s take a bath together Alex said while heading towards the bath Alexia and Rose hearing what Alex said made their eyes lit up and immediately leave the bed and followed Alex The bathroom was big white tiles white painted walls there was a big bathtub at least it can fit 5 people with a shower, some shampoos, soap, and conditioners at the side Alex turned on the shower and saw that Rose and Alexia nakeding inside walking towards him "Let us wash you," Alexia said "Um..." Rose agreed Alexia and Rose each grab a soap at the side and went in the shower Alex when he saw Alexia, and Rose go inside naked got his dick hard then closed the shower. Alexia walk at the front of Alex and started wiping his body with the soap while Rose went at Alex''s back and used a bar of soap on her boobs and rub it on Alex''s back. Alexia started lowering her hands while wiping Alex then touched his dick and slowly started to stroke it up and down. "Arghh.." Alex groaned when Alexia started stroking his dick and feeling Rose''s boobs at his back Alex grabbed Alexia''s huge boobs with both hands and kiss her "Mhn...Ahn...Ahhhh." Alexia keeps stroking Alex''s dick while Alexia also started stroking his dick from the back, being stroke by both of his girls Alex couldn''t take it anymore "I-I''m cumming Alexia." Alexia crouch down at Alex''s dick and open her mouth waiting for Alex''s load "Here ites, take it, Arghh...." Alex cummed at Alexia''s mouth while some of it got in her face *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* Alexia swallowed the cum that got in her mouth Alex turned on the shower again since his body is full of soap already After the soap on Alex body got washed, he closed the shower again "Let me put soap on you next," Alex said Alex grabs the soap on Alexia''s hands and started to wipe the soap on her body while Rose crouch down and put Alex dick on her mouth when he is wiping Alexia''s body. Alex wiped Alexia''s boobs while also fondling them and pinching her pussy, while also trying not to groan because Rose was giving him a blow job *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* "Ahn...wipe me more.." *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* "Ahn...Mhn." Rose keeps sucking Alex''s dick while Alexia was moaning because of her boobs Alex slowly moved down and started wiping Alexia''s hairless pussy still trying to stop himself from groaning "Ohhh...ahnn..." *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* . Rose keeps sucking Alex''s dick up and down sometimes deepthroating it. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* "Mhn...ahn... "Argh.." Alex finally couldn''t stop himself and groaned. "I-I''m almost cumming Rose be sure to take it." "Um..." *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* "Mhn...ahn... Alexia was still moaning while having wet pussy. "I-I''m cumming Rose." "Argh...." Alex cummed while still wiping Alexia''s pussy "Ahnnn...I''m cumming tooooo. Alex cummed at Rose''s face while Alexia orgasmed by being touched *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* Rose swallowed Alex cum in her mouth and stand Alex turned on the shower again since Alexia''s was fully wiped "It'' your turn Rose," Alex said "Mhn." Rose said Alexia seeing all the soap was washed in her body closed the shower. "Alexia wipe your sister''s body," Alex said while facing Rose and started to kiss her while grabbing her boobs also fingering her pussy "Ahn...Mhn..." Alexia listened to Alex and wipe Rose''s body while watching what Alex is doing with Rose "Ahn...Mhn...more." Alex started sucking Rose''s right boobs with left hands groping her while still fingering her pussy "Ahn...Mhn... Alex keeps fingering and found Rose''s G-spot and then rise up his pace fingering Rose. "Ahhhnnn...so goooddd..." "I''m cummingggg." Rose directly cummed when she felt her G-spot kept being touch "Hah...hah...hah..." Rose breathe heavily Alexia was almost finish wiping Rose the only spot left are her boobs and pussy because Alex was upying it before Alex grab Alexia''s soup and wiped Rose''s boobs and pussy himself "Ahnnnn." Rose moaned loudly because she was still sensitive as she just orgasmed Alex finished wiping Rose then turn on the shower again They then wash their head together with shampoo and conditioner Alex finished washing his head before the girl then first dip in the bathtub Alexia and Rose finished washing their heads and then went to the bathtub "Alexia sit here first," Alex said and move his hard dick indicating that Alexia sit on it "Um." Alexia nodded and didn''t reject him then started going to the water Alexia holds the dick and started positioning it toward her pussy after the dick was positioned she then slowly sat at it "Ahhhhh." Alexia moaned when the dick was in her pussy then started riding it while her boobs were bouncing up and down Rose too went to the water and sat beside Alex and started kissing him Alex hold Alexia''s waist up and down while kissing back Rose and groping her boobs also fingering her *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* "Ahnnn... "Ahnnn... *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* "More...more...fuck me more." "Ah...Ah...my boobs." Alexia keeps moaning riding the dick while her boobs keep bouncing up and down while Rose too keeps moaning and Alex was fucking Alexia and fingering Rose, also sucking her boobs. *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* *Ahn...do me more...Amazing... "Ahn...Mhn... *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* "I-I''m almost cumming "Me too." "Me three." *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* "Ohhh...ohhh...ohhh "Mhn...ahnn...mhn." "I''m cumming." "Me too." "Me three." "Let''se together." "Um." "Mhn." "Ahnnnnn." "Mhnnnn." "Arghhh." Three of them cummed together, Alex creampied Alexia, while Rose squirted her juices "It''s filling me up." "Mhm...so good." Alexia stands and removes her pussy in his dick and sits beside him. "Rose''s it''s your turn," Alex said "I''m still sensitive," Rose said "Kya..." "Ahnnnnn." Alex lift up Rose and immediately positioned her pussy on his dick and let her sat on it Rose was surprised when Alex lifted her up but moan immediately when she sat at his dick Alex holds Rose''s waist up and down while kissing and groping Alexia *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* "Ahnn...more...Alex "Mhn...Ahh...nhh." *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* Alex keep fucking Rose while still groping and kissing Alexia *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* "Ahnn...Amazing...more...faster...do me more." "Mhn...ahnn...ahnn." *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* "I-I''m almost cumming Alex." "Just wait a bit more." *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* "Ahnn...mhnn... "I-I can''t hold it in anymore." "It''s okay I''m cumming too." "Um." "Ahnnnnn." "Arghhhh." Rose and Alex cummed together while Alex was still groping Alexia Alex creampied Rose''s pussy with his semen "Ahhh...It''s filling me up." Rose stand up and remove her pussy in Alex''s dick and sat at his other side Alex spread his arm and hug both of the girls. "Let''s finish washing up or were going to bete we still have to eat breakfast," Alex said "Okay." Alexia and Rose said at the same time Three of them finish bathing and wear their uniform together, Alex helped them wear their uniform, while both of them help him wear his uniform too. "Rose here," Alex said suddenly while holding the space ring "You didn''t forget?." Rose asked and held out her hand "How can I? didn''t I say that you''ll get one if you be my woman," Alex said holding her hand and put the ring "Good for you sister." Alexia was seeing Rose was happy, ''finally, I had a sister'' she thought "Hm...thank you." Rose said and give Alex a kiss After kissing Alex exined to Rose how to use the ring and then they went to the kitchen Three of them made breakfast together after cooking, they eat their breakfast together at the table while watching the news for the weather of the day, and started cleaning the table after they finish and finally head out to school, they didn''t want to bete as it is the first day of school, still having a little time left they went to school. Before heading out to school Alex didn''t forget to see his mission and status. "Sistine can you show me the mission?. Alex asked "Okay." Sistine said Mission: Save the Damsel in distress.- Completed Rewards: 5000UP "Yes 5000UP, I can buy more skills," Alex said "Sistine my status please," Alex said "'' Here."'' Sistine said and show him the status interface. Name: [Alex] Age: [20] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Level: [63] (Exp-13500/63000)>(EXP-13648/63000) Bloodline: [God Ruler] (Unlocked-10%) Health Points: [100/100] Elements: [Fire,Water,Lightning,Wind,Earth] Rank: Legendary Mana Points: [10000/10000] Unrivaled Points: [400]>[5400] Power: (3546) Agility: (3150) Speed: (3150) Intelligence: (80) Dexterity: (3215) Defense: (3443) Wives: (0) Lovers: (2)-Alexia Ainsley, Rose Murphy - you can teleport to your lover anytime you want so you could always protect her, you will also be rmed if they were in danger. Skills: [Fireball-0MP],[Fire Punch-0MP],[Dimension World-0MP],[Gravity-20MP],[Sperm Controller-0MP],[Aphrodisiac Scent-0MP],[Blink-5MP],[Dead-Shadow-10MP],[King''s Aura-0MP],[Manifestation of Killing Intent-0MP] Missions: Storage: Store: Alex seeing the change in his status was happy then close the status interface then head out for his first day of school... Chapter 14: (Taking Responsibilities) Chapter 14: (Taking Responsibilities) Alex, Rose, and Alexia arrive at the school campus, they went to the school board to check for which ss they are in. They read the list of students and found they were only two big ssrooms, the inferior and superior ss. The inferiorpose ofmon to rare ranks, where the majority is umon rank while the superior ssposes of rare rank and above, each ssroom has thousands of students in it. The three saw their name in the list of the superior ss after they see their name they then went to find the ssroom the are listed to. The school has a system that is the people can enroll at the age of 12 and must be a mythic rank before 25 for them to graduate and if they fail to meet the requirement they failed. There are 2 ces in the school where the students study, each ce has 2 ssrooms, the first ce was for the 12-17-year-old students or the minor''s ce while the second ce was for the 18-year-old students and above or the adult''s ce. The three, Alex, Alexia, and Rose arrive at the superior ss, the ssroom was wide with white walls and ceilings, the seating arrangement was like in an auditorium where the chairs half circling the room from top to bottom while at the front is an elevated podium and a whiteboard for the teacher. There were already many students that arrive chattering in the ssroom but when they saw Alex entered the entire room turned silent, but there were many whispering that could be heard. "Hey isn''t that? "Yeah, the monster." "Eeeekkk" "Don''t be scared as long as you just don''t mess with him." The student keeps whispering some had a pale face when they saw the three especially Alex Alex, Alexia, and Rose found it weird that the room was silent when they arrive, so they just quickly found a seat at the top in the back. After a few minutes, the ssroom was almost packed but was still silent and strangely there was no one seating close to where the three was seated, Alex found it weird and then he notices many gazes directed at him and when he gazes back the students quiver and look down not meeting his gaze, now Alex finally found out why it was silent when they arrive because the students were afraid of him. ra arrive at the ssroom almost full of students but noticed that they were strangely quiet, ra heard whispers of the students and almost wanted tough hearing it, she then turned her head to the ssroom to find Alex and immediately found him because close to their chairs where they seated has only 3 people sitting on it, Alex, Alexia, and Rose. ra walk and climb up towards Alex and the two girls seat. Alex, Alexia, Rose, and the students noticed when ra arrive and was looking for someone then look at Alex and went towards him. The students were shocked after they notice that the princess was looking anding towards the monster while Alex just smiled towards her. "How?" "Yeah, how? "Maybe the monster hypnotized the princess?" "Then will we be hypnotized too? "Eeeeekkkk...don''t say that." "Yeah you scared me as long as you don''t mess with him it''s fine." "Then what about the princess?" "Just leave it, mind your own business." "Yeah don''t mess with the monster." Many students keep whispering on why ra wasing towards the monster. ra arrives at Alex''s seat and sees that he''s at the center of two girls. "Can you move for a bit? I have something to talk about him" ra said to Alexia softy Alexia knowing the story between them and knowing ra''s behavior when asking Alex for responsibility, she just smiled and move at the side to sit beside Rose ra sees that Alexia sat beside Rose, then sat beside Alex. "So? what are we going to talk about?" Alex said with an evil glint "I-I w-want to talk a-about--- "About what?." Alex asked before making ra finish "A-about r-res---- ra turned red trying to talk because she remembered when Alex touch her before and mark her. "Res?" Alex asked with a smile ra saw Alex smile realize that Alex knows what she''s talking about and was pretending to not know to tease her. "Pervert...you already know," ra said with an angry face "Hahahaha...Okay I know I know." Alexughed looking at ra''s angry face "Then will you?" ra asked with a red face, not angry anymore "Yeah, I will." Alex said with a serious face "but what about them?" ra ask while moving her head and look at Rose and Alexia "They''re fine with it," Alex said "R-really." ra wanted to confirm because she was afraid not being epted by Alexia and Rose then losing Alex. Alexia when she hears Alex and ra talking wanted tough when she hears the whole thing Alex teasing ra and ra having a red face while Rose just smiled on how cute ra''s changing expression when ra was embarrassed and angry, so when they heard ra asking for confirmation that they ept her they just smiled and answered. "We''re both fine with it." Alexia and Rose said at the same time "Really?." ra was happy and asked again "Yeah really from now on were sisters," Alexia said directly not minding her status as a princess "Princess as a sister?." Rose asks as Rose doesn''t have much confidence in herself before being with Alex so having a princess as a sister she found it hard because the other side was a princess while on the other side her amoner but then found confidence when she knows that she is Alex''s woman. "You don''t have to be formal to me," ra said "Okay nice to meet you sister." Rose smiled and said Alex hearing what they are talking about was happy having three beautiful girls. "ra from now on you are my woman, as my woman you can always depend and talk to me when there is something you are finding hard to deal with or when your feeling cold and lonely because being my woman means that I will fight and protect and be there for you anywhere and anytime even if the whole world is against you I''ll stand up and protect you behind my back, so always keep depending on me and that goes for both of you too as that is what I have to do as your man," Alex said seriously to ra then turn Alexia, and Rose after saying thest word. "Um...I will.'' ra said "We will." Alexia and Rose said "ra as my woman you need to please your man too," Alex said and kiss ra suddenly "Uhh...uhhh." ra had wide eyes and struggle when Alex suddenly kiss her but slowly closed her eyes and respond back the kiss enjoying "Ahn...Mhnn.." ra and Alex kiss until ra was out of breath "Hahh...hah...hah..." ra panted heavily The students saw the entire thing happened when ra talk to Alexia and sat beside Alex then talk while her face being red, although the students didn''t hear what they are talking about they already know that there is something between them when they saw ra''s red face. The students then saw ra got angry was shocked on what did the monster do to the princess but then ra turned red again, they were confused and wanted to know what happens but didn''t have the courage to get close so they just keep watching but then what they saw next made their eyes wide and jaw drop they saw the one they referred to as a monster suddenly kissed the princess and the princess responded to the kiss, then they keep kissing until the princess was out of breath. ''What the helllll?'' Every student were thinking the same thing when they saw them kissing for a few seconds. Someone wanted to say something to their friends about what just happened but their head was still full of questions on what the hell just happened, someone was hearding inside clearly a woman with heels on her steps was heard because the entire room was silent The teacher arrives at the room and sees that the room was silent while the student''s eyes were wide open while their jaws drop. "What the hell happened?." Chapter 15: (Erika) Chapter 15: (Erika) Inside in a room with a wide desk and couches, a middle-age man can be seen desperately taking to a mature woman while there was a young woman listening at the sofa. This was the office of the headmistress of the Universal Magic School, while the middle-aged man who was talking desperately was Tomas, the assessment teacher before that was knocked unconscious and got left behind. "Headmistress please reconsider that boy was a monster, we can''t have him at our school," Tomas said with a desperate face "We can''t do anything about that he is still a student at our school." The headmistress said The Headmistress was called the Mage Queen at the Legendary rank and it is rumored that she has a massive amount of mana that is almost close to infinite and her name was Violette Watt, just like her name she has long violet hair, a pretty face and ck eyes with massive pair boobs that is F-cup also has a pure white skin and big rounded ass. "But we don''t know what that monster would do, remembering his eyes and aura still make me shiver until now and while I''m at the mythic rank at that," Tomas said with a fearful face "Shiver huh...As I recall that student was at the umon rank 4 years ago? The headmistress asked "Yes, he was I don''t know if he had a fortuitous encounter or what but that''s why he is dangerous because we don''t know anything about him," Tomas said "His sister was also at Epic rank, right? while being umon at 4 years ago." Violette said "Yes I don''t know what happened to these two siblings but we really must be wary of that boy, no that monster," Tomas said with a scared face "Why?." The young woman listening didn''t understand and asked "You didn''t hear?." Tomas turned and said to the young woman "Hear what?." The young woman said "He knocked me unconscious with only a punch to the sphere and I am at the Mythic rank, but the sphere only recorded that his rank is still at Epic rank, that monster is clearly ying the pig to eat the tiger," Tomas said "Yeah Tomas is right we don''t know what''s the boy''s strength and rank as he is hiding it," Violette said to the young woman "I see." The young woman finally understood how dangerous the boy was because they didn''t know what''s the purpose of hiding his strength. "Erika you are his homeroom teacher and I ask you to keep an eye on him and know if his intention is good or not," Violette said "But headmistress she is only at the mythic rank just like me and I can''t even handle a punch to that monster even though she is a genius and is stronger than me but that monster is an anomaly," Tomas said worriedly "It''s fine there are rumors around the students that as long as you don''t mess with his woman he won''t do anything to you," Violette said "Are you fine with it Erika?." Violette asked "Yes, headmistress," Erika said with determination Erika Field was a 26 years old teacher, she graduated earlier as she was a genius in magic being at the mythic rank at 26 years old, she has white ponytail styled hair with a pretty face and blue eyes, her skin was pure white with a pair of big boobs that is E-cup and nice fine ass. ----------------- "What the hell happened," Erika asked The students finally snapped out of it and finally can think clearly but still remained silent to Erika''s question "Why is no one answering?." Erika asked because she found it weird "What happened, teacher?." Someone suddenly asked Erikaing from her back Erika turned around and saw 4 pretty girls, this was the 4 princesses as they were notplete because ra already went leaving them behind even though they agreed to go together. "Ah...no it''s nothing princess Wright," Erika said to Milly who was the one that questioned before. "Oh..." The four, Lily, Milly, Sylf, and Evenly noticed that it was strangely quiet but just left it behind their mind and just look for a seat. "Tch, why did you leave us behind, ra?." Lily said with a tch when he notice that ra was already here and was sitting with Alex "Hehehe." ra didn''t know what to say and justugh and scratch her head "This little fox." Lily was angry "Just stop it, Lily," Evelyn said "Hmph." Lily humped "Let''s go seat," Milly said when she saw that the area around Alex''s seat was empty The four princesses, Evelyn, Lily, Milly, and Sylf went to Alex''s seat, Lily sat beside ra followed by Evelyn and Milly because Sylf sat beside Alexia''s side The students were dumbfounded by the view that Alex was now surrounded by all of the princesses while Erika was stunned too but immediately snap out of it. "Hello I''m your homeroom teacher Erika Watt I specialize in water and wind element so ask anything if you don''t understand anything" Erika introduced herself Erika started ss she taught Water dragon magic and Wind cutter magic to the whole ss because she specializes in it some other elements students were still listening so that they can be enlightened by magic The princesses wanted to introduce their self to Alex and the two girls but Erika immediately started introducing herself and started ss so the just waited first for the ss to end, Lily couldn''t wait to know Alex but still stop herself when she sees Alex listening to ss attentively Though Alex could be seen listening to ss attentively but the truth he was talking about Sistine because he has an eidetic memory for him to remember what Erika is saying "Sistine can you open the store for skills?." Alex asked because he had just gained 5000UP in his first mission. "Um.." Sistine opened the store Store: Skills *Divine Healing: A healing skill from Gods.- 500UP *Enkidu: Chains that can bind gods and suppress their power, it depends on how strong the user is on how much the god''s power can be suppressed. -20000UP *Space Maniption: A skill that can control space itself.- 5000UP *Sonic wave: Create a gigantic wave of sound.- 1000UP Alex looks at the new skill list in his store and only bought the Divine healing because he only has 5400UP and he still didn''t want the Sonic wave. "Alex when you bought the Divine healing you gained a mission," Sistine said suddenly "What can buying skills trigger missions?." Alex asked "Anything can trigger a mission as long as you have the capabilities for the mission since you bought a healing skill the mission would be to heal someone," Sistine said "Is that so, then open the mission for me," Alex said "Uhm." Sistine opened the mission interface Alex look at his mission in the interface that was sent by Sistine Mission: Cure the headmistress''s poison (Ongoing) Time limit: 23hrs 59min Rewards: 5000UP Astral clone- an astral clone of the user that will always be by his side and it can defend and attack just like the user''s power and speed, It is invisible in the naked eye, but it can''t use magic Chapter 16: (Talking to the Princesses) Chapter 16: (Talking to the Princesses) Alex while watching his mission sees that it has a time limit. "Sistine why does the mission have a time limit?.".Alex asked "It has a time limit because the mission was a healing a poison right?. Sistine said "So before the next 24 hours if I''mte the headmistress will die of poison?." Alex asked "Most likely," Sistine said "I see," Alex said "I still have to finish ss since I still have time," Alex said Erika keeps ncing at Alex while she was teaching the ss, she was happy when she saw that Alex was listening attentively and thought ''why do they think that this kid is a monster?'' but if she knew what Alex was doing she would have spit blood. "Group yourself up, each group will have 10 members, we will be going to the training area and have you show your magics for me to know what you specialize in, you will be fighting other groups to show your skills and magic," Erika said "I still didn''t introduce myself before because the teacher started ss quickly so let me introduce myself now I''m Alex if you need anything to me like if you want to learn about magic or if you have something you didn''t understand about monsters and stuff and maybe if your lonely and want some apany just call for me." Alex introduced himself shamelessly "My name is Alexia nice to meet you," Alexia said "My name is Rose nice to meet you and I''m sorry for his attitude princesses," Rose said and look at Alex at herst words "My name is Evelyn and it''s okay," Evelyn said "Mine is Milly and were fine with it," Milly said after Evelyn "Oh-Oh, my name is Sylf let''s be friends." Sylf didn''t understand "My name is Lily and I-It''s okay," Lily said with a red face looking at Alex''s handsome face and aura. Everyone introduced themselves. "Hey you said you can teach me magic right," Sylf said while looking at Alex with expectation "Of course there is nothing that I can''t teach," Alex said boasting "Then I want to know the skill you used to appear in a distance with mere a second," Sylf said excitedly. "I want to know about your aura," Evelyn said "I want to know how you get so strong despite being at a young age with no proper resources like us princesses," Milly said Alex didn''t know what to say about the two requests from Sylf and Evelyn because he got that from Sistine. "This, well about my blink ability it can only be used by me the same as for my aura and I got strong because I was training," Alex said being embarrassed that he can''t teach them "Hmph...meanie...liar." Sylf pouted cutely "Hmph" Evelyn humped cutely "Then what training did you do?." Milly asked calmly unlike the two Alex thought ''What is this creature it''s too cute and I thought this cold dragon always acts cold but unexpectedly she can be cute too." "Hey, wait don''t suddenly lose hope of me like that though I can''t teach you my skill I can still give you an item that will have the same ability as it was and about my aura though I can''t teach you about it too but I can make yours get stronger," Alex said fastly to Sylf and Evelyn "Really?." Sylf eye''s brightened "How?." Evelyn smiled prettily "Oh, shit am I dreaming? this Elf girl is way too cute and why the fuck did this cold dragon be so pretty when it acts cute" Alex thought too himself Sylf and Evelyn turned red, the cheerful innocent elf finally turned red and the cold dragon also turned red. Alex didn''t know that what he was thinking inside his mind was said out loud but then he noticed that both of them turned red and finally notice that he said it out loud. "Ha-ha." Alexugh awkwardly "Okay enough of the flirting and answer mu question on how you trained," Milly said "I trained by fighting monsters in thest two years only stopping at weekends," Alex said "Fighting monsters? what rank?." Milly asked "Common to Mythic," Alex said "Where did you fight? as I recall there are no monsters in the area that is Mythic rank." Milly first furrowed her eyebrows and asked "Sorry but that''s confidential," Alex said "Fine, I won''t ask anymore." Milly rolled her eyes "Now that''s that let us now form a group as the teacher said," Alex said "But I still didn''t ask what I wanna know," Lily said cutely even she was a demoness "Ah, how could I forgot my dear Lily so what do you want to ask? Alex said "Hmph, I''m not yours yet," Lily mumbled in a small voice "I want to know how you got your massive killing intent as only people with a fair amount if kills can only have and yours is as if you have ughtered an entire country?"Lily asked Alex didn''t get surprised that Lily noticed his killing intent back then as she is a demon "Well, I did kill hundreds of thousands of monsters or maybe millions monsters so it isn''t that surprising having that killing intent," Alex said calmly "Millions? just where did you fight those monsters?." Milly asked "It''s confidential," Alex said " Fine." Milly rolled her eyes again "How about you my dear wify what do you want?. Alex asked ra The princesses were surprised when Alex called ra his wify. "C-ra his the one your talking about at your speech yesterday?." Lily asked "Uhn..." ra said with a shy face There were surprised when ra said it herself while Lily was gnashing her teeth thinking that ra got him first "So what do you want?." Alex asked "I-I want you to meet my mother when we have a day off," ra said with a red face "...." "...." "...." Everyone was stunned at her request even Alex was stunned also Alexia and Rose that didn''t enter the entire conversation "Ah...Okay." Alex said after snapping out "Mhn...thanks," ra said "It''s fine your mine now it''s what I should do at least," Alex said Lily hearing what they talk keep gritting her teeth. Erika saw that everybody has group up "Let''s go, form two lines outside and go to the training area," Erika said Chapter 17: (Alexs Harem) Chapter 17: (Alex''s Harem) Alex and his group arrive at the training area, it was a wide field and has a mini forest, they were at the center of it. "Each group picks a group leader and the name of your group after that we will start," Erika said Every student was picking a team leader and the name for their group, so was Alex and the others. "As I''m the only guy here in our group, I think I should be the ground leader though we are only a group of 8 we are stillposed of the strongest students. Alex said Everyone agreed because they know that Alex was the strongest among them. "But what''s the name of our group," ra asked "I know, I know-how about the knights of the round table," Sylf said excitedly "No, I already decided on our group''s name," Alex said "What is it?" Everyone asked "It''s Alex''s Harem," Alex said proudly "...." "...." "...." Everyone was stunned while the other princesses turned red. "Che...who wants to be in your harem." Evelyn said with a red face "You gotta work hard for it," Milly said with a small blush that couldn''t be noticed "Uhn." Lily just nodded slightly being in her own world thinking about being part of Alex''s woman "What''s a Harem?" Sylf asked cutely tilting her head "...." "...." "...." Everyone was stunned by how innocent this girl is. "It''s where there is only 1guy having many girls, the opposite of it too," Alex said "...Oh." Sylf understood a bit "Then do you want to join my harem? we could be family." Alex said just like a hungry wolf coaxing a little girl "Family?. Sylf asked she liked the idea of being part of a family "Yeah family," Alex said "Who is part of your family now?. Sylf asked "It''s me, Alexia, Rose, and ra," Alex said "Then are you happy?." Sylf asked while looking at the 3girls of Alex "Were happy." The three Alexia, Rose, and ra said at the same time "I''ll think about it then," Sylf said "...." The other three princesses were just stunned watching Sylf "Don''t worry I''m not half-hearted about rtionships if I want someone I''ll pursue her first," Alex said The other princesses just look at him while thinking about something "Okay, group leaderse forward to pass the name of your group, write on a piece of paper." Erika''s voice sounded to everyone The students wrote their groups name and pass it do the teacher also Alex wrote and pass it too After sometime... "Okay let the group fight begin the first group to fight," Erika said while reading the list "Avengers vs Teen Titans" The two teams fought and showcase their magics and skill until the other team surrendered "Avengers wins" After that many groups fought with each other until it''s Alex''s group''s turn. Erika read the final group fight for the day she raised her eyebrows when she read the other group''s name. "Justice League vs Alex''s Harem The students who heard this open their mouths wide because they knew that Alex''s group is where the princesses are part of. The girls apart of Alex''s harem just smiled with Sylf too while the other three princesses turn red when they heard their group''s name was called. The fight then started, it was boring because the other group''s members were scared shitless of Alex while Alex just stays behind the back and the other girls fought, being at Epic rank while Rose though is only Rare rank they still wipe out the other groups member easily thatposed of rare ranks. The ss then was over after thest fight, now Alex and the girls are walking out of the training area and arrive immediately at the exit. "I have something to do first go ahead without me," Alex said to the girls "Why?." All of the girls asked "I''ll tell youter." Alex then blinked out before the girls could say anything "Che he''s just clearly having a rendezvous with his secret mistress," Evelyn said angrily after Alex blinked out "Just don''t mind him, he''ll tell us about itter," Alexia said "Why do you have that much trust in him?." Milly asked "Because were his woman." Rose and ra said while Alexia just smiled "Weird, how did that guy makes you trust him so much," Evelyn said "Maybe if you be our sister you will understand it," Rose said "Hmph in his dreams." Evelyn snorted and Milly just smiled with Sylf who is so innocent while Lily hearing all of this understand a bit and just blush thinking about it "Well, enough of that how about we eat dinner since it''s almost dark," Alexia suggested "Okay." Everyone agreed (Mira didn''t enter ss as she is the student council president and is a genius that is almost breakingthrough to Mythic rank then graduate) _______________________________________ Alex was now inside the school walking towards the headmistress office he didn''t use his eyes and blink because the school has many CCTV''s unlike the training area where he blinked before. "Sistine my how much time do I have for the mission," Alex asked "Here," Sistine said and sent the mission interface Mission: Cure the headmistress''s poison (Ongoing) Time limit: 16hrs 32min Rewards: 5000UP Astral clone- an astral clone of the user that will always be by his side and it can defend and attack just like the user''s power and speed, It is invisible in the naked eye, but it can''t use magic Alex look at his mission and sees that he has time left before the poison take the headmistress away Alex keep walking and turning at the school to go to the headmistress office "Where are you going?." A voice sounded at Alex''s back Alex turns around and sees that it was his teacher Erika. "Ah, Hi Erika I''m just going to the headmistress''s office," Alex said "Why are you going there? and call me teacher, not Erika." Erika frowned because she thinks that Alex will do something at the headmistress''s office "I just have something to talk about with the headmistress and I think I should call you Erika since our age are not far apart and your still young," Alex said "Come to my office first and talk about what do you need the headmistress for also call me teacher," Erika said "Oh...Okay, Erika." Alex said and agreed to Erika because he still has time left before the time limit ends while still calling his teacher her name Erika didn''t say anything anymore and lead Alex to her office while Alex just followed her... Chapter 18: (Viollete) Chapter 18: (Viollete) Erika and Alex arrive at Erika''s office it''s was only a distance away from the Headmistress''s office "Sit down first I''ll go get a drink first," Erika said pointing her hand at the couch "Okay," Alex said and sat down at the couch Erika walked and went to get tea while Alex was looking at her appreciating her beauty. ''This teacher of mine is too beautiful, I gotta make a n to get her to be my woman'' Alex thought ''Oh I know I think this teacher thinks I''m just a kid I just gotta make her treat me like a man'' Alex thought and activated his aphrodisiac scent but suppressing only enough to make her feel hot and horny and not pounce on him. Erika got back while carrying a juice, then put it in a table and pour one of the sses and gave it to Alex "Here" Erika gave Alex the ss of juice and sat down at the couch "Thanks," Alex said and get the ss "Let''s talk now," Erika said "About?." Alex asked and drink the juice "About what you need the headmistress for," Erika said while burning a bit ''Weird why am I feeling hot right now'' Erika thought "I just want to talk to the headmistress about something," Alex said "About what?." Erika asked "Well...I''m pretty sure that themotion yesterday was heard by the headmistress so I just want to talk about that," Alex said "Then what''s your intention of being here?." Erika asked "Of course be a student and learn magic, what would I do in school if not that," Alex said "Your strong already you can even punch a teacher unconscious you know the system in the school is you can graduate if you can be a mythic right? Erika asked "Yeah I know but I''m still at the Epic rank," Alex said Erika was still keep being affected by Alex''s skill and was, even more hotter than before ''What is wrong with my body? I''m feeling hot all over my body, It''s like I''m in heat'' Erika thought "You liar you punch a mythic rank teacher unconscious you are clearly hiding your rank," Erika said with rough breathing Alex saw that Erika was breathing roughly just smirk "Hey you have that Sphere of Heaven to test us right and I''m sure that was a God''s artifact, how can I a measly Epic rank student deceive the God''s item," Alex said "I guess that''s true." Erika believe him immediately when he mentioned that it was a God''s item Erika keeps breathing roughly and was now hugging her body with her face being so red "Are you okay Erika?." Alex pretends to not know that it was his doing and ask her if she was okay "I''m fine," Erika said but when she looked at Alex''s face he saw a handsome face and almost wanted to pounce on him. ''Why? why does he look so handsome in my eyes right now?.'' Erika ask herself Alex saw that Erika was almost at her limits he then deactivated his skill. ''Hehehe I''m pretty sure after this, you will keep thinking about me'' Alex thought with a smirk "I''m going now, Erika," Alex said and stand "Wait," Erika said although she felt that the hotness and her body was going down but she was still red "Let''s just talk some other time Erika," Alex said and patted her head then walk out her office Erika saw his leaving figure and blush because she patted him and her early thoughts about his handsome face and almost pouncing him ''What are you thinking Erika his your student and his younger than you, snap out of it'' Erika said to herself and shake her head ''But he is really handsome though, ahh no, no, no'' Erika shake her head again _______________________________________________ Violette was a Dragon at an expedition in the Devil''s Domainst year she was poisoned by a monster scorpion as a Legendary rank she can still hold on to the poison that only God''s can cure, she still didn''t go to a God for help to heal her becausest year was the busiest time of the school so it can open again. Today was supposedly was the time she was going to a God to ask to cure her poison because the school just started, so she wasn''t busy anymore but then she heard a news that a student can punch a Mythic rank teacher unconscious and what if she leaves the school and this kid makes trouble no one can stop him as she believes only she can stop as a Legendary rank, In the end, she stayed at the school first to see if the kid has evil intentions or not. Alex was now heading toward the headmistress office and arrive at the door he then knocks Violette was at her office reading some documents about Alex and was circting her magic to dy the poison, she then heard a knock at the door of her office "Come in It''s open," Violette said Alex went inside and saw Violette''s figure he almost got hard by her massive boobs but stop himself ''Easy-easy my little brother, but damn look at that boobs it''s even bigger than Alexia''s and ra''s'' Alex thought Violette sees that it was Alex that went inside and thought that he wasing here for trouble "What are you doing here Alex? do you need something," Violette asked Alex after he saw Violette''s massive boobs immediately activated his aphrodisiac scent skill because he really wanted this woman badly. "Since the headmistress know me, I wouldn''t have to trouble to introduce myself," Alex said "Yeah, you are pretty popr right now," Violette said "Well I''m here for that and I''m pretty sure that the headmistress has many things to ask for me," Alex said "Hoh...Why would you think that?." Violette asked "Well I was pretty sure that my actions lead to something incredible and I think that the school will be cautious of me so to prevent that I''m here to rify things," Alex said "Oh? then what is your rank?." Violette asked "Epic rank," Alex said with a straight face "Oh? then exin how can you punch a Mythic rank teacher unconscious? Violette said Alex was waiting for Violette to get hot but she still wasn''t. ''Hands it to the Legendary rank Mage Queen'' Alex thought, he heard rumors about her that''s why he knew her title and rank Violette although looks calm right now like Alex thought but in fact, she was holding herself and was using magic to prevent her face from getting red ''Shit I know I''m getting old and still can''t find a man who is worth it for me but why am I getting hot from a handsome boy'' Violette thought "My punch wasn''t the one that makes that teacher unconscious," Alex said "Then what made him unconscious?." Violette asked "It was my intent," Alex said "What intent?." Violette asked "Killing intent," Alex said "Hoh...then show me if your intent can make a Mythic rank teacher unconscious it must be pretty massive," Violette asked "Okay then," Alex said and walk closer to Violette Alex walks and was now facing Violette who was seating at the desk but before he could use his killing intent Violette spat out blood... Chapter 19: (Curing Violette) Chapter 19: (Curing Violette) "What happened?" Alex asked with furrowed brows because he know that she was poisoned, he then deactivated his skill and went and hold Violette while caressing her back. ''Damn I got distracted because he got too close and I got hotter then because of it I forgot circling my magic to the poison'' Violette thought *Spurts* Violette spat out blood again ''Fuck the poison got worse I can''t stop it anymore, Is this the end?'' Violette thought and ask herself "Fuck what happened is this the poison?." Alex asked the used his All seeing eye to see where the poison was "H-how did you k-know?." Violette asked with a pale face "Shit it''s really the poison, let''s talkter do you have a bed here? I can cure you." Alex said when he saw the poison in her body "In the room." Violette didn''t ask anything and just pointed at the door Alex didn''t notice before because Violette questioned him immediately but the headmistress''s room was really big, it has kitchen, couches and TV also a big room Alex immediately carried Violette to a princess carry and run to the room kicking the door thenying her on the bed. "Can you cure me?." Violette asked she didn''t believe what he said before "Yeah." Alex said and started undressing her clothes ''Damn was the monster who poisoned her charmed by her or what she clearly was poisoned at the side of her breast and below her pussy'' Alex thought "W-what are you doing." Violette said with a red face because she was undressing her "I''m gonna cure your poison I need to undress you okay!" Alex said "S-stop your clearly taking advantage of me." Violette said with a red face and stopping his arms "Just shut up already your life''s on the line here if you dont shut up I''ll fuck up your corpse after your dead." Alex said angrily because he saw his mission that the time limit was almost up. Mission: Cure the headmistress''s poison (Ongoing) Time limit: 14min 43sec - Due to some influence in magic the poison got worse and the time limit shortened Rewards: 5000UP Astral clone- an astral clone of the user that will always be by his side and it can defend and attack just like the user''s power and speed, It is invisible in the naked eye, but it can''t use magic Violette shut up like a little girl clearly not suited to her as a mature woman because she saw that Alex was angry, worried and panicked because of her, she stop resisting and just put down her hand and let Alex undress her Alex undress her first was her suit then her skirt and it showed her amazing boobs her bra and panties were ck, Alex then followed and take her bra off and slide down her panties showcasing her massive boobs and white pussy with pure white skin. Even though Alex was panicked his dick still got hard seeing Violette''s body ''Fuck not right now my little brother'' Alex thought Violette was beat red right now because her naked body was full seen by Alex "I''m going to start now." Alex said "Mhm..." Violette said, seeing Alex face she thought that she still had hope because she sees that Alex''s face clearly wasn''t lying about curing her Alex first touch at the side of her boobs but still touch her boobs because it was too massive, he circte his mana at where the poison was and use his Divine healing ability A mixed green and golden light shined in Alex''s hand while touching her boobs "Ahn..Mhn." Violette moaned on howfortable it was when Alex touch her boobs ''Why am I moaning at a time like this, from a touch from a young man, do I want someone younger than myself?.'' Violette thought and ask herself. Alex keep touching Violette''s boobs while using his All seeing eye to locate some of the poison that spread out. "Ahn...Mhn..." Violette keep moaning with Alex''s touch This continue for 5m until all the poison was cured... "I''m moving next to cure the poison in your lower body." Alex said "Mhn..." Violette noded subconsciously because she still feel hot from the touch from before Alex slowly move his hands to her pussy and he was calm this time because he still has 10m left so he could still think clearly ''Damn those boobs from before were so good and now this pussy I''m sure this is really tight'' Alex thought Alex then touch her below the pussy while her pussy was being touch too, Alex was still using his Divine healing his hands was still glowing with a mix of green and gold "Ahnn.Mhnn." Violette moaned again when her pussy was touch by Alex ''I can''t get married anymore after this, I cant live without this touch anymore it''s sofortable'' Violette thought Alex then located all the poison on her lower body and keep moving his hands "Ahnn...Mhnn...." Violette keeps moaning because of thefortable feeling of the touch This continued again for 5m Alex finally cured all of the poison, he look at Violette, his dick got more harder because all this time he was focusing his dick keeps getting harder, looking at Violette still with a red face he still keeps touching her pussy even though the poison was already cured "Ahnn...Mhnn... Violette keeps moaning "Is it done yet?." Violette asked with a red face "It''s not done yet." Alex said Alex keep touching her until he couldn''t take it anymore and put his finger inside her pussy. "Ahhhhnnnn." Violette moaned loudly when she felt the finger inside her pussy "W-what are you doing." Violette asked with a red face because clearly this was different from before "I''m curing the poison that spread out here," Alex said and keep fingering her "Ahnnn...Mhnnn." "Ahnnn...Mhnnnnn." Violette keeps moaning "Is it done yet?." Violette asked because she was almost cumming "Almost there." Alex said and fingered her harder "Ahnnn...Mhnnn..." "I-I''m cummingggg." Violette finally couldn''t take it anymore and cummed "Hah...hah...hah Violette was panting roughly "It''s done." Alex said "Thank you." Violette said "How can I repay you for it?." Violette asked while now covering her body with aforter "Oh? How about bing my woman?." Alex said and rode on her then closing the distance between their face Violette turned red because she knew that after this she can''t find another man because she will miss hisfortable touch "Are you sure? I''m old.." Violette said with a depressed face "Old?...Is this old?." Alex said and grab and squish her boobs "Ahnnn." Violette moaned "Don''t worry your still young, and I would want to have a beautiful woman like you." Alex said and give her peck "Really?." Violette ask with a shy face even though her face is what a mature woman has "Yeah really." Alex said and remove theforter covering her then kiss her..... Chapter 20: (Violette R-18) Chapter 20: (Violette R-18) Alex kissed Violette slowly while Violette was surprise at first then kissed him back they keep kissing and twisting their tongue until Violette was out of breath "Hah..hah...hah..." Violette was panting roughly Alex then suck her massive boobs and knead them "Ahhh...ahh...." Violette moaned from the touch Alex tease Violette''s nipples pinching and nibbling while he was kissing her again Ahn...Mhnn" Violette had muffled moans because they were still kissing Alex stop kissing and slowly move his head down to her pussy and slowly started licking it *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* "Ahnnnn." Violette moaned loudly feeling Alex tongue licking her pussy Alex inserted his tongue in her pussy and keep licking it *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp "Ahhh...ahh...." Violette still keep moaning Alex stop licking her pussy and slowly inserted a finger inside her pussy and started fingering her "Ahhnnnnnn." Violette moaned loudly Alex then finally found her G-spot and inserted another finger in her pussy while his other hands started fondling her boobs "Ahnnnn, so good." Violetted moaned loudly feeling her G-spot being touch and couldn''t stop herself from cumming "I''m cumminggggg." Violette orgasmed and had afortable face Alex started taking off his clothes and in just a minute all of his clothes are off, he then started kissing Violette''s neck to her chicks and then to her lips while caressing her face Violette was shock when she sees Alex dick but was happy because Alex was just not a kid even though it was her first time seeing a dick she still knew that Alex''s dick was not average since she researched it. Alex keep kissing Violette and started fondling her massive boobs while Violette just keep kissing him back and hug his back "I''m gonna start Violette." Alex said "Mhm...I''m ready." Violette said Alex slowly positioned his dick toward her pussy and started rubbing it first to make her more wet while now sucking her boobs ''Mhnn...Ahnnn." "I want it now Alex." Alex hearing what Violette said look at her pussy and sees that it was finally lubricated enough he started slowly inserting his dick inside her pussy "I''ming in Violette." Alex said while kissing her neck and fondling her boobs "Mhm." Violette just nodded her head feeling Alex''s touch Alex''s dick slowly started getting it then felt a barrier inside which was her hymen "I''m pushing it Violette." Alex said "I''m ready." Violette said and pull Alex''s head and kiss him Alex keep kissing her then stop and slowly caress her face "Just be calm okay?." Alex said "Okay.." Violette said Alex then pierced his dick inside her pussy in one thrust, her pussy now has a small trail of blood flowing down signifying that she was still inexperienced and was a virgin "Ahhhhhh. it hurts." Violette screamed felling her hymen being broke Alex stop when he sees Violette''s painful face and hearing her scream Violette feeling that Alex stop wanted him to continue "It''s okay, I want it just keep going." Violette "Are you sure?." Alex asked "Mhn, I can handle it." Violette said Alex then started moving his dick and keep pistoning Violette Violette still felt pain when Alex started but them change after sometime and was now screaming in pleasure "Ahhnn...more...more..." *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* "Amazing...more...rougher...faster...I want moreee." *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* Violette keeps moaning while Alex keeps pistoning his dick inside her pussy and pick up his face *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* "Oohhh....ohhhh...ooohhhhh/" *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* "Hah...faster...Ahnn...mhnn." Alex keep pistoning and was now starting to fondle her boobs and started kissing her "Uhnn..Mhnnn." Violette had muffled moans because Alex was kissing her Alex after sometime stopped the kiss because he feel that he was almost cumming "I''m almost cumming Violette." Alex said "Mhm...I''m waiting." Violette said *Pluck* *Pluck* *Pluck* "Ahn...Oohhh...fasterrr..." Alex keeps going faster because he was almost cumming "Here ites Violette." Alex said "Arghhhhh..." ''Ahhh...I''m cumming toooo." Alex and Violette orgasmed together, Alex creampied Violette''s pussy full of cum "Ahhh, so good...it''s filling me up." Violette rub her tummy full of cum Alex remove his dick inside Violette''s pussy and stand up at the bed "Clean it Violette." Alex said while standing and showing his hard dick "Mhn." Violette nodded her head and sit up and then slowly kneeled and put her mouth on Alex''s dick and moving up and down *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp "Ah that''s it." *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp "Argh." Alex groaned feeling hid dick inside Violette''s mouth Violette then hold his dick with her right hand while her left hand keeps touching Alex balls then her tongue keep circling while licking Alex dick when she is deepthroating him. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp "Argh..." *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp Alex after 10m of sucking and deepthroating from Violette''s mouth almost was cumming again "I''m almost cumming again Violetee, take it inside your mouth." "Urgh...blurgh." Violette said something while deepthroating Alex and nodded her head After 2m more Alex couldn''t take it anymore he holded Violette''s head and push his dick more inside her mouth and move his waist, he was now fucking Violette''s mouth just like her pussy Violette widened her eyes when the dick almost keep reaching her throat "Urgh...Urgh." "It''s here...Arghhh." Alex cummed inside Violette''s mouth then remove his dick after all of the cum was shot *Gulp* *Gulp* *Cough* *Cough Violette swallowed Alex''s cum then cough while holding her throat Alex sees that Violette was coughing felt sorry and though he was too rough "I''m sorry I couldn''t control it." Alex said "It''s fine." Violette said after coughing "Come here." Alex said and lied down while holding up his hands waiting for Violette "Uhm." Violette nodded and lied down and take Alex''s hand and hug him Alex and Violette was now hugging each other in bed while being naked even though they were done Alex was still fondling her boobs while hugging her because he couldn''t help it when he sees the biggest boobs he has ever seen. Chapter 21: (Spending Time with Violette) Chapter 21: (Spending Time with Violette) Alex was still keep fondling her boobs after 5m when they lied down Violette feeling this first didn''t say anything but let him fondle her breast but after 5m she couldn''t take it anymore "Are you done fondling my boobs? It''s been 5m." Violette asked and said with a smile she clearly didn''t hate it "Hahaha, I just couldn''t stop myself seeing this bountiful boobs of yours." Alexughed and said then squeezed her boobs "Ahhnn" Violette moaned a little when her boobs was squished "I guess your my woman now headmistress?." Alex said with a smile "Hmph!." Violette humped cutely and move her head not facing Alex "I didn''t think you could act so cutely headmistress." Alex said teasing her by calling her headmistress not Violette anymore to remind her of her status "Call me Violette." Violette said seriously facing her head again to Alex she misunderstood Alex''s teasing because she thought Alex called her headmistress again because they wont have this rtionship again even though Alex was teasing her to remind her of her status that the headmistress was now her students woman. "Okay Violette." Alex said while looking at Violette''s face and slowly kiss her Violette epted Alex''s kiss they then keep kissing not using their tongue only a pure kiss After a minute of kissing Violette was finally out of breath they then stop kissing while Violette snuggled close to Alex more. "Are you my woman now?." Alex asked while hugging and looking at her face "Mhn...I''m your woman." Violette nodded and gave Alex a peck "Oh?, so the famous Legendary rank Mage Queen is my woman now?." Alex asked "Yeah this Mage Queen is your woman now." Violette said with a red face "Good." Alex said while patting Violette''s head which wasying in his shoulder "You have some question to me right?" Alex asked "Mhn." Violette nodded her head "Ask anything, don''t worry I''ll answer all of it honestly, since your my woman now." Alex said "Mhn...then what is your true rank?." Violette asked "Legendary rank." Alex said calmly "Humph you really were lying to me back then." Violette humped cutely only Alex have the opportunity to see "Hahaha don''t be mad." Alexughed "Then how did you hide your strength from the divine artifact?." Violette asked "I used this." Alex said and take off his hidden ne "What is it?." Violette asked because when Alex remove the ne she felt his power and rank "It''s called a hidden ne it can hide your rank from anyone or anything just like the divine artifact before." Alex said "Where did you get it?." Violette asked curiously because the ne can hide even from a divine artifact/item "I found many of it when I was fighting." Alex said while lying because he still can''t say about Sistine because it''s his greatest secret "Where did fight and I am curious how did you get this strong while still being young?." Violette asked "Hahaha, you may not believe this but this husband of yours is the conqueror of the safe zone in the Devil''s Domain.'' Alex said proudly "What? you mean you got the item and the Devil''s Domain? and you were fighting in the Devil''s Domain and conquered it?." Violette was shocked and asked a barrage of questions "Yeah, easy-easy I''ll answer all of your questions." Alex said and calm Violette "I''m sorry." Violette was embarrassed "It''s okay, then your first question yes I got the item there as for the second it is a also yes in 4 years I was fighting in the Devil''s Domain and finally for your third question it is also a yes I conquered the whole safe zone by killing a nine-headed hydra and I have a mansion there also if you want if we have sometime I can take you there since all of the monsters are afraid of my killing intent in the safe zone." Alex answered all of her questions "I see." it was the only that Violette could say because she was too shock of the revtion ''Hehehe, way to go me you finally found a husband worthy for you he isn''t just strong he is also handsome and especially he can satisfy you with his big dick'' Violette said to herself "Don''t you have any question left?." Alex asked "Nah it''s fine." Violette said and shake her head "Don''t you want to know how I survive and conquered the safe zone in the Devil''s Domain?." Alex asked "No it''s fine I''ll know it anyway since I''m always gonna be with you." Violette said "Well if you say so." Alex said "Let''s have dinner, It''ste already." Violette said "Oh? are you going to act like a proper wife now and cook food for me?." Alex asked with a smile "Yes I will." Violette said with a red face "Okay but you have to wear an apron naked or in short word wear a naked apron." Alex said with a bright smile "What? It''s too embarrassing." Violette said "You gotta follow the words of your husband it is one our family rules." Alex said "What I didn''t know about the rules but fine I will do it." Violette said "Good, let''s get up now." Alex said Violette and Alex got up on the bed, Violette left the room and went to the kitchen still naked while Alex put his clothes on then went out to the room. Alex got out to the room then went to the kitchen, he then saw Violette wearing a pink apron while still naked and was cooking Alex went behind Violette and hug her. "This is what a proper wife should be." Alex said while hugging her from the back "I''ll do this whenever you want to." Violette said with a smile feeling Alex''s hug "Okay I decided everyday you cook for me you will always wear this together with your sisters." Alex said "Okay and how many are my sisters?." Violette asked "There are three of them will meet them after were done eating you will sleep at our dorm starting now." Alex said "Mhm Okay." Violette agreed "Good." Alex said and kiss Violette''s lips They keep kissing for 10 sec "Okay enough of that just watch for the table there while I''m cooking." Violette said point at the table "Okay." Alex said then went to the table and sit on the chair enjoying Violette''s back Violette was cooking for 20m and was finally done while Alex in that 20m was just enjoying her back watching her but wiggle he even got hard but stop it immediately "Here, wash your hand first before eating." Violette said and while putting food at the table "Yes my wify." Alex said and walk to wash his hands while Violette got red hearing Alex call her wify After washing Alex and Violette was then eating dinner and enjoy talking with each other after they were done, they then wash the tes together while Alex was sometime taking liberties with her touching and fondling when he has the chance, after that they then wipe the table. Alex was now helping Violette put her bra and panties to get dress because they will go to his dorm to meet Violette''s new sisters Alex was then helping Violette wear her skirt and sexy shirt after putting her bra and panties "Okay it''s done let''s go to meet your sisters." Alex said while holding Violette''s hand "Mhn." Violette nodded her head nervously Chapter 22: (Sisters Meeting) Chapter 22: (Sisters Meeting) Alex and Violette was now at the door of Alex''s dorm "Alex will they ept me?." Violette asked she was nervous because she thought Alex''s woman wont ept her because she is old "Don''t worry your sisters are kind." Alex said and while holding her hand "Really?." Violette asked she still didn''t know who was Alex''s women because Alex didn''t tell her "Yeah let''s go." Alex said then open the door and lead her inside "W-wait." Violette got dragged inside _________________________________________________ Alexia, Rose and ra was now watching a movie in the living room after they just arrive from their fun and dinner with the other girls "When will Alex arrive?." ra asked "Maybeter." Rose said "We don''t know where he is right now." Alexia said "Maybe he will bring another sister back?." Rose said "Hmm...It''s possible." Alexia said "Let''s just wait for him." ra said "Yeah remember to wee him just like we practice." Alexia said "Mhn." they agreed _________________________________________ Alex and Violette went in the dorm and walk in the living room they both saw three girls watching a movie. "I''m home." Alex said at the back of the girl Alexia, Rose and ra heard a voice in their back and look that Alex already arrive "Wee home, do you want a bath?, do you want dinner? , or maybe---the three of us~?." The three of them said while in sync Alex got hard when he hears this and imagine all of his girl serving him having an orgy but he immediately stop himself because he still has to introduce Violette Violette was nervous after theye in and hearing the three girl wee to Alex made her red thinking she will be doing it soon too. "I want the three of you but first meet your new sister." Alex said "Sister?." They asked at the same because they didn''t notice Violette at first as they were to focus on weing Alex and it was also a bit dark as the TV was the only one that is lighting the living room "Yeah meet your new sister." Alex said "H-Hello." Violette said and bow slightly being too nervous "Hello sister my name is Alexia." Alexia immediately greeted Violette and take her hand to sit down with them. "Hi my name is Rose." Rose said "H-Hello my name is Violette." Violette said nervously "Headmistress?." ra said loudly at first she didn''t see Violette''s face but when Alexia lead her to sit down with them she still didn''t know but was remembering because she felt familiar until Violette introduce herself "Princess?." Violette said loudly too she was shock that one of Alex''s woman was a princess and that will soon to be her sister too "It seems you already knew each other?." Alex asked "Yes sometimes with my mom, the queen, we meet the headmistress to discuss about the school." ra said awkwardly "Mhn." Violette awkwardly nodded her head she was embarrassed "Well don''t be too stiff with each other your gonna be sisters now." Alex said "Yeah were sisters now." Alexia said "Mhn." They both nodded shyly "Alex I-I still can''t do that for now." ra said suddenly "Do what?." Alex asked "S-sex." ra said with a red face "It''s okay don''t worry, It''s not like I wanted you to be my woman just because of your body." Alex said "No it''s not that." ra said "Oh if you think our rtionship was a mistake because of before don'' worry I was nning on pursuing you anyway." Alex said "Mhn." ra nodded "Come here." Alex grab ra and hug then kiss her ra just let Alex grab her then hug Alex too and epted his kiss "Mhn...ahnn." Alex keeps kissing ra until she is out of breath "Hah...hah...hah... Alex watching ra panting move his hand upward and grope her boobs "Ahnnn... ra moaned a little by being touch "We can''t have sex but I can still touch you right." Alex said while groping her boobs with his right hands while his left hand was touching her ass "Mhn..." ra nodded her head with rough breathing "Why can'' we though? are you not ready?." Alex asked "Uh-uh, I''m ready it''s just you still need to meet my mother." ra shake her head and said holding herself from moaning for being touch "Why?." Alex asked "Actually after we meet before my butler reported it to my mother that I was marked." ra said "Then?." Alex said while still groping her and squeezed hard "Ahnnn, she was mad at first but finally calmed down and said she needs to meet you first before she decides and she tell that I need to keep my virginity before she meets you." ra said with a red face after moaning a little "That makes sense." Alex said "I was actually happy knowing your strength because us in the beast race only ept the one''s stronger than us and judging by your strength it will no problem being epted by mother." ra said "Good." Alex said and stop groping her and patted her head The three Alexia, Rose, and Violette was just watching and listening while ra and Alex was talking, they had a red face because of how Alex keeps groping ra while talking such important things. "Alex I know your a pervert but tone it down a bit." Alexia said "Mhn." All of his girls nodded "Fine-fine let''s all go to sleep now." Alex said "Are we going to have sex?." Alexia said suddenly "Not for now I just had sex with Violette while ra is still off limits so we can''t have her be jealous of us." Alex said Violette turned red when Alex mention that they were having sex and ra was also red hearing but couldn''t wait for the time that she will join them "Violette and ra here you can have this." Alex said now with a ring in his hands Violette and ra turned red thinking he was proposing to them at the same time while Alexia and Rose giggled "I''m still not proposing, the ring I will give you when I propose is much prettier than this." Alex said "Mhn." Both of the nodded with a bit of disappointment "Don''t be so down, all of my girls will be given this ring just treat as a symbol of being my woman or being my fiancee, the same goes for you two" Alex said to the three of them "Mhn." All of them nodded with a bright smile "Okay give me your hand." Alex said "Mhn." Both Rose and Violette hold up there hand "Here." Alex grab Violette''s hand first and put the ring in her ring finger and do the same for Rose too "Okaye here give me a hug." Alex said after putting the ring All of his girls then went to hug him. "I love you Rose, Alexia, Violette, and ra." Alex said "We love you too Alex." All of them said at the same time and they were happy because Alex mentioned each of their name when he was saying I love you." After that they went to bed without doing anything excepts giving a good night kiss to Alex then went to the "Land of Dreams"..... Chapter 23: (Gifting Items to the Princesses) Chapter 23: (Gifting Items to the Princesses) Alex woke up first in the morning and sees that all of his four women beside him still sleeping, he smiled looking at them then stand up and went to bath in the bathroom. Alex after done washing in the bathroom, then wake up his women and tell them to take a bath "Waky-waky it''s morning already." Alex said and shake their bodies Alexia, Rose, ra, and Violette woke up from being shaken so hard by Alex "Morning dear." All of his women said to him at the same time, they decided yesterday night that from now on they will call Alex as Honey, Dear, or Husband "Morning wake up now and take a bath we still have morning sses don''t get tardy and you Violette still need to go to do your work as a headmistress "Mhn." All of his women nodded their heads and head out to take a bath together Alex was now cooking for their breakfast while his women was taking a bath. The girls after done bathing then wear their school uniform and went to the dining table, they sees that Alex was done cooking and was now putting the tes and food in the table. The girls help Alex to put the tes and foods at the table after putting all the food, they then eat their breakfast together with him. Done eating and preparing misceneous things all of them then washed the tes and wipe the table together, after finishing all of the cleaning left all of them then went to school together Before leaving to school Alex didn''t forget to check hispleted mission "Sistine my Mission." Alex said "Yes dear." Sistine said and giggled "....." Alex was stunned then recovered "Dear?." Alex asked "Humph I'' a girl too you know and I''ve been with you the longest why can they call you that while I cant." Sistine humped Alex didn''t know whether tough or cry because even though Sistine''s voice feelsfortable just like a girl and she has emotion but she still don''t have body Alex keeps thinking then recalled something and ask Sistine "Sistine you said that the Unrivaled System can give me anything in my journey to be unrivaled?." Alex asked "Yeah dear, why?." Sistine said "Then maybe we can get you a body or something? that way I will really be your dear." Alex asked and said "R-really? it is possible," Sistine said Alex although cant see Sistine''s face he clearly felt that she was happy "Yeah we will just way when something like that can be bought in the shop appears." Alex said "Mhn." Sistine said "Now show me my mission first." Alex said "Okay dear." Sistine said and show him the interface Mission: Cure the headmistress''s poison.- Completed Rewards: *5000UP *Astral clone- an astral clone of the user that will always be by his side and it can defend and attack just like the user''s power and speed, It is invisible in the naked eye, but it can''t use magic Alex look at his mission and sees that it itpleted, then close the the interface _________________________________________ The four Alex, Alexia, Rose, and ra was nowing inside their ssroom and went to find their seats and sees that the other princesses already arrive, while Violette was now heading to her office. The four then went to their seat and greeted the princesses "Morning." The four of them said "Morning." The four princesses said The four of them took their seat and sat on it and all of them was now waiting for the teacher. "Hey-hey what about your promise about the item?." Sylf said excitedly When Sylf immediately mentioned the promise before, even though he only promised Evelyn, and Sylf because he answered the questions of Milly and Lily, all of them was still looking at him with expectations clearly seen in their eyes. Alex looking at their expression didn''t know whether tough or cry and just went to check his item store because before he notice that they were new additions "Sistine the item store please." Alex said "Yes dear." Sistine said and show him the interface and Alex didn''t get surprise about being called dear anymore. *Hidden Ne: It''s a ne that can conceal the users rank but it can''t hide a person who is 2 ranks above the user.- 100UP *Ether Lens: It can increase 20% of magic attacks.- 100UP *Space Ring: It has 4x4 space that you can put your items with.- 50UP *Nullifying Sphere: It can nullify any attack legendary and above one time can be used once a day.- 500UP *Ring of Regeneration: It can increase the regeneration of you HP and MP by 2x.- 250UP *Blink dagger: It can blink within the user''s field of sight, can be use every 20 sec but it can''t be used if your under attack.- 100UP *Shadow scepter: grants the user of being invisible in 10sec after using, can be use 3 times a day. - 150UP Consumables : *Healing Potion: Heals 10HP of the user every use.- 5UP *Mana Potion: Recovers 500MP of the user every use- 5UP *Smoke of Deceit: It can make you invisible in 10 sec per use, can be use every 10m.- 20UP *Dust of Appearance: It can reveal someone invisible for 10 sec per use, can be use every 10m.-20UP *Pearl of Enlightenment: It can increase 10% of mastery if someone is learning a skill can be used once in each skills or techniques.- 50UP Alex has now 9900UP and looking at the store he bought 2x Ether lens, 1x Pearl of Enlightenment, and 1x Blink Dagger for the princesses which left him with 9650UP Alex put all of the item he bought in his storage "Okay stop with that expression, I have the items with me." Alex said while grabbing his bag and is as if trying to get something inside it When Alex''s hands was in his bag he immediately get the items in his storage and put it in his hands then remove his hands in the bag. "Here they are." Alex said while holding 2 lenses, a pearl, and a dagger." "Where''s mine?." Sylf said excitedly "Here this is yours it is called a blink dagger it can instantly move you from the spot where you point it." Alex said and gave her the dagger "Really it can do that? thank you." Sylf said happily and kiss Alex''s chick... Chapter 24: (Gifting Items to the Princesses pt-2) Chapter 24: (Gifting Items to the Princesses pt-2) Alex touched his cheeks where Sylf kissed him, he smiled and patted her head while Sylf was just now looking at the dagger curiously *Cough* *Cough* Milly purposely cough so that Alex will continue giving items to them and not keep on patting at Sylf''s head Alex just smiled at her then hold 2 lenses "This is called the Ether lens it can increase your magic attack by 20%." Alex said Milly and Lily raised their brows when they heard what it can do because they wanted their magic to be stronger than before, unlike Sylf who has her own special element and Evelyn who only want''s to rely on the bodies of a dragon and aura because they were confident in their fire abilities. "You know these things are really rare and many people want to covet it." Alex said seriously to the two who was interested in it and the two of them nodded their heads "It seems you understand how rare this is that''s why I wont give this to you, unless." Alex said Both of them knew that it was important that''s why they didn''t find it strange why Alex wanted something but something inside them felt disappointed a bit that Alex wanted something too even though they know their wrong but as a woman they would want a man to give them something without any price "Then why did you give Sylf without any price?." Milly asked because she found it strange "Oh she did pay the price." Alex said with a smile "What?. what did you pay Sylf?." Both of them was shocked and then ask Sylf Sylf just tilted her head that look like it has a question mark clearly don''t know the answer "Sylf clearly did pay something after I gave her the item." Alex said with a smirk "After?." Both of them asked, then thought what it was after sometime after thinking they turned red Alex sees that both of them turned red "It seems you understand already but you have to do it here." Alex said and pointed his finger at his lips. "Bah! shameless." All of them said the other girls also said when they finally knew what he wanted "You know as a man that is the only I want even if I sacrifice everything as long as I make a woman happy because that is a man''s salvation." Alex said sagely is as if everything he said was meant to be right "Humph, your just a pervert." Evelyn said with a red face "Okay." Lily agreed suddenly and move towards him and kiss him shocking everyone even the student that is inside the ssroom that sometimes was ncing at them Alex was also shock but immediately returned the kiss, both of them kissed for a while and thought that it was enough finally seperated their lips Lily when she knew what Alex''s wanted thought of it as a opportunity for her to have a ce inside Alex''s heart and she really got it because no one knew but Alex likes assertive girls even his past life he like girls like that because he is always the only one being assertive when he court someone on his past life. "Lily you." Milly was red when she saw what Lily did "It felt good though, you should try it too." Liliy said while looking at her "No-no I cant." Milly thought about it for a bit and shake her head because she can''t do it because she will be embarrassed and as a formal girl she always have font that when you look at her you will feel her nobility so thinking of doing what Lily did she felt she coudn''t do it because that will break her font "You wont?." Alex said and move towards her closing their heads together "I-I fine." Milly said and gave Alex a peck and then crouch down under the chair feeling embarrassed of what she did." "How cute." Alex said Milly hearing what Alex said turned more red "Pfft, okay-okay that''s enough now what about your next item dear?." raugh when he sees Milly''s current situation "Dear?." all of the 4 princesses asked even the innocent Sylf and also Milly snapped out of it and also asked "Well actually we decided that we will call Alex like that from now on." Alexia said and Rose nodded her head All of them understand and some was even feeling a little bit jealous "Okay here is the next one." Alex said with a pearl on his hand "This is called the Pearl of Enlightenment it can increase mastery of anything." Alex said All of the girl raised their eyebrows because this item is really rare because they are many people who are stock in their skill and can''t improve their mastery, Evelyn especially was interested in this and of course Alex noticed that Evelyn was interested in it. Here." Alex said and try to give Evelyn the pearl, Evelyn then reach out her hand to take it but Alex immediately withdraw his hand "Why?." Evelyn got angry a bit and also red thinking that Alex wanted a kiss from her too. "Hmmm...yeah why though?." Alex said "Youuu." Evelyn was angry "What would you do?." Alex asked with a big smile Evelyn move closer to Alex thinking that he wants a kiss. "I-I-..." Evelyn didn''t know what to say "Why did you move closer? do you want a kiss?." Alex whispered in her ear and blow air on it Evelyn turned red and raise her head to look at Alex''s face "Oh you want a kiss?." Alex asked and hold her chin then kiss her Evelyn was stunned but epted his kiss, both of them keep kissing then seperated after some time, after kissing Evelyn hide he face in Alex''s chest Every girls and student just watch this with open mouths because the cold dragon princesses was kissing someone while the girls around them just smiled and some other princesses like Milly and ra who knows her more was stunned because she only gets closer to someone she likes. Chapter 25: (Erikas Kiss and Departure) Chapter 25: (Erika''s Kiss and Departure) After seperating their kiss Alex hold her face while she was beat red "Did you like it?." Alex said "I don''t." Evelyn said while hiding her red face "Really?." Alex said "Yeah really." Evelyn said "Then I wont give you the item." Alex said "What? I already kissed you." Evelyn said and look at his face "Well did I say that you need to kiss me? I only said that to both Lily and Milly." Alex said "What...I-I thought." Evelyn don''t know what to say because Alex was right he only said it to both Milly and Lily not her "Maybe you really wanted to be kissed?." Alex asked with a teasing smile "No I don''t." Evelyn said but with a tiny voice this time and was hiding her face again, Alex didn''t know that she was on the brink of crying "Really? I guess no item for you then?." Alex asked "Why...sob...sniff...sob...why? Evelyn cried in his chest because she can''t defend herself "Hey-hey don''t cry I was just teasing you." Alex sees that she was crying immediatelyforted her "Meanie...sob...sniff...you bully me...sob." Evelyn was crying but if you could see this you would be shock because this dragon''s personality was cold and you see her crying this cutely of course you would be shock ''Damn this girl is too cute while crying, is she a tsundere or something? why can''t she just be honest with herself?." Alex thought to himself "Okay-okay stop crying okay, I was just teasing you." Alex said "Mhn." Evelyn nodded her head a little still hiding in his chest "Can you be honest you like it right?." Alex whispered in her ear "Mhn." Evelyn nodded her head "Do you want more of it?." Alex whispered in her ear "Mhn." Evelyn nodded her head "Then were you jealous when I was kissing the other girls?." Alex whispered in her ear "Mhn." Evelyn nodded her head ''Damn I already have a hunch that this cold dragon girl was jealous but knowing the truth really felt different, tsk tsk this cold dragon don''t know how to express her feeling'' Alex said to himself ''This meanie since I saw his aura at first I was already attracted to him but why does he have to be so difficult being a pervert to the others while being so mean to me, the first time we talk he said that he could teach me about his aura then take back his words and said he can increase mine and now that he is giving items he even have the guts to kiss other princesses in front of this princess and when this princess kiss him he said I only wanted it? did he not like me? did he not want to kiss this princess? sob...sniff... why am I the only one he isn''t interested with?...sob...sniff...'' Evelyn''s thoughts when she was crying Afterforting Evelyn, Alex then gave the items and the ss started because Erika arrived. ___________________________________________________ Erika after Alex left in her office was still keep on thinking about him and now he saw him in the ssroom and look that she was surrounded with pretty girls left her in thought but she just shake her head and start ss, sometimes the student notice that she will space out, left in thought sometimes. A week past with normal sses but sometime the others skip sses, this made Erika angry but couldn''t do anything, because the headmistress defended them, Alex and the others always stayed at the library and learn from the books about magics and skills, Alex learned a skill of each of his corresponding element as he only read the strongest skill in the library, after reading in a minute because he has an advantage of his memory he spent time mastering it and he also used 5x elightenment pearl of every skill in his element that he learned, this left him with 9400UP Erika sometime was in ss when Alex was not around and keep spacing out and finally snap out if the students called her. Alex of course notice about Erika since a week ago, that Erika always keeps thinking about him and was maybe jealous when he was surrounded by pretty girl but doesn''t have the guts to talk to him __________________________________________________________ Alex was now arranging his things and bag because he slept through in the entire ss this made him the only one left behind, he couldn''t think that even his girls left him for some reason Erika was going back inside the ssroom because she left something at the her table, and when she open the door of the room she notice that there were still someone there "Hi Erika." Alex said when he saw Erika went in the ssroom Erika notice that the one inside was Alex and she felt something strange so she just nodded her head and went to get her things. "I''m leaving now." Alex said when he saw Erika was getting her things and walk toward the door Erika was holding her things and look at Alex''s leaving back she reach out her hands towards him in the air and felt that if she don''t do something right now she will regret it because she felt Alex was unreachable, feeling this Erika ran towards him Alex notice that Erika was running and turn her back to see her, he saw that he was running towards him and stop before his face and raise her foot to much his height then kiss him before running away again. Alex was left dumbfounded about Erika''s actions when he snapped out of it Erika was already gone, Alex just think to deal with it when he came back, as he is leaving tomorrow, he then left the ssroom after he came back home he finally knew why they left him it was because they notice about Erika''s behavior towards him and made sometime for them as event the things that Erika left was their doing In this week Alex talk about leaving and going home back to their house as they had unfinished business there, he talk about it with his women and they just nodded her head and decided that Alexia and Rose will go with him to tend to him while ra can''t because she has her identity as a princess so she can''t leave school and Violette was the headmistress she can''t leave too but she said that she will take care of all their attendance in school. Alex has now ambiguous rtionship with the other princesses so he told them that he was leaving and go home for a while to do something he didn''t say that he will go to take revenge, when all the princesses heard it hey were sad a bit about him leaving and told him to take caare Alex was now waiting for Alexia and Rose to get ready because they will use transportation this time because he can''t blink while holding them. Alex first look at the shop to prepare things, even though he is at the legendary rank but in case something happened he was thinking of arming himself to be ready for anything. "Sistine the equipment store please." Alex said "Yes dear." Sistine said and show him the interface Store: Equipment *Sword of Sorrow: the pinnacle of holy swords, and the strongest holy sword.- 1500UP *Abyssal de: A ck de that was made from the abyss.- 2000UP *Shadow de: A cursed demonic de that was capable of killing even a dragon.- 1500UP *Gae bolg: A red color cursed spear with an ominous design.- 1000UP *Dual-Desert eagle Obsidian beast- A ck dual hand gun with a beast like feature.- 200UP *M82A1 Barett silver wolf- A silver sniper that has a scope that is formed with the head of a wold.- 500 UP *Staff of Oblivion: A staff made from the depths of hell that turned into oblivion.- 1500UP *Draconic Set: A set of armors made from the scale of a Ancient Dragon.- 3000UP *Demonic Set: A set of armors imbued with the aura of an Old Demon.- 3000UP *Staff of Fire: A rare staff made from theva of the volcano.- 100UP Alex look at the interface and thought of what to buy and finally decided to buy Gae bolg, he didn''t want to buy a armor because he has his astral clone skill and most of all he felt that it was too pricy, after done buying Alex closed the interface and sees that Alexia and Rose are ready, they then left after closing the dorm and have all the things they needed Before leaving Alex look at his status first to see if he was really ready Name: [Alex] Age: [20] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Level: [63] (EXP-19897/63000) Bloodline: [God Ruler] (Unlocked-10%) Health Points: [100/100] Elements: [Fire,Water,Lightning,Wind,Earth] Rank: Legendary Mana Points: [10000/10000] Unrivaled Points: [8400] Power: (3546)>(3560) Agility: (3150)>(3180) Speed: (3150)>(3180) Intelligence: (80)>(90) Dexterity: (3215)>(3230) Defense: (3443)>(3450) Wives: (0) Lovers: (3)-Alexia Ainsley, Rose Murphy, Violette Watt - you can teleport to your lover anytime you want so you could always protect her, you will also be rmed if they were in danger. Skills: [Fireball-0MP],[Fire Punch-0MP],[All Seeing Eye],[Dimension World-0MP],[Gravity-20MP],[Sperm Controller-0MP],[Aphrodisiac Scent-0MP],[Blink-5MP],[Dead-Shadow-10MP],[King''s Aura-0MP],[Manifestation of Killing Intent-0MP],[Divine Healing],[me Thrower-50MP],[Tsunami-50MP],[Thunder-50MP],[Gale-50MP],[Fissure-50MP] Missions: Storage: Store: Weapon: Gae Bolg: Divine Spear Arts *1st Style: Creation- The power to bring something in existence that can negate the power of other weapon *2nd Style: Destruction- The power to bring everything in existence that got pierced by the spear in to destruction.- Lock *3rd: Style: Chaos- The power to cause havoc to everything in existence that got pierced by the spear.- Lock (Only legendary items can be recognize as his weapon by his system or by Sistine, that''s why his handgun didn''t get recognize) Alex when he sees his status and all of the things he gained this week like skills and weapons thought that he was ready then close his interface.... The three of them finally went out the dorm and head to the station to go back to Alex''s and Alexia''s home where their parents live before..... Chapter 26: (Home) Chapter 26: (Home) Invidia City is the the secondrgest city in the human continent with hundreds of million of people living in the city The months in Arcadia is named by the 12 zodiacs namely Aries, Taurus, Gemini, Cancer, Leo, Virgo, Libra, Scorpio, Sagittarius, Capricorn, Aquarius and Pisces, and it''s now the month of Gemini 11 Alex, Alexia, and Rose arrive at the train station in the city for travelling for 4 hours "Its'' 12:00 pm now let''s have a lunch first." Alex said "Okay dear." Both Alexia and Rose said Three of them went to a nice restaurant and ordered some food for their lunch, after eating their lunch, the three of them went to a mall and bought some clothes, Alex was even led to a lingerie store by the two girls to pick underwears for them and Alex doing that didn''t shy away and pick some of the sexy and easy to tear underwears for his two girls so when they have sex he can see their sexy underwears and easily tear it to fuck his girls faster.. The three of them was done enjoying and buying clothes in the mall by exactly 4:00 pm, after they were done they fetch a taxi and went to the direction where Alex and Alexia''s house is. The three Alex, Alexia, and Rose got out of the taxi after paying then see a gate and a normal 2 story house where both of Alex, Alexia, and their parents live before together, the house was painted white with a brown colored roof, it also has ss windows and a little loan can be seen after the gate, the other houses besides the house was almost the same. Alex got his key and unlocked the lock in the gate they then went inside, walking towards the door they saw that the grasses be tall because it''s was 4 and a half years ago that the grasses were being taken care of, they then went in inside the house after Alex also used the key for the door and unlock it, the three of them walk inside and notice that there were a bit of dust that umted during the years. "How nostalgic." Alexia said "Yeah it really is." Alex said "Is this where you two live before elder sister?." Rose asked Alexia while looking around the house "Yes sister it''s where we live with our parents before." Alexia said "The dust started umting during the years though but the house still didn''t change." Alex said "Yeah it''s dusty huh, if mom were still here this house would be clean even the the sides would be clean." Alexia said "Yeah I guess judging by how much of a clean freak mom was that''s why dad always scold her." Alex said "It seems you both really love your parents huh? seeing you smile while talking about them." Rose said "Yeah, that''s why this time I will make them pay." Alex said with a warm and also cold? eyes "Enough of that let''s clean this ce for now or else mom will calm down from heaven to clean it." Alexia joked "Pfft." The three of themugh together "Okay let''s clean up now so we can make dinner together as it is alreadyte and I was tired walking with you in your shopping spree this afternoon." Alex said "Hehehe." The two of themugh cutely The three then started cleaning the house first it was the living room then the dining room then followed by the bathroom andstly three bedrooms where Alex, Alexia, and their parents rooms was before, after their done cleaning it was already 7:30 PM and they were to tired to make dinner as they still need to buy the food and ingredients to cook so they decided too order some pizza Alex ordered a pizza and in 10 m the pizza delivery already arrive, after paying Alex went it back in the house and put the pizzas in the table as they still have some leftover drink when they were buying stuff in the mall so they didn''t need to buy a drink "Let''s eat." Alex said "Yes dear." Both Alexia and Rose said at the same time The three of them then started eating and enjoying the pizza while talking about funny things andughing together, after their done eating the three of them cleaned and wiped the table and finished after 10 m It was already 9:00 pm when they were done cleaning and they decided to watch a movie together and have a movie night, and having a movie night without snacks was a no go so Alex ordered snacks again like burgers, fries, and drinks 10 mter the delivery arrive while they finish setting up the movie their going to watch, Alex payed the delivery guy then went inside the house, after that they started the movie with snacks at the small table in front of the sofa their sitting on. The movie was a horror movie and as a girl both Alexia and Rose got scared while Alex sitting at the center of them was keep being hold by the the both of them and Alex as a man took advantage of it so when they hold him when their frightened, he sometimes touch their boobs and ass although both of them knew what he was doing but they didn''t say anything as they were scared or they just didn''t mind at all in the past week Alex was keep fucking both of them with Violette while ra only got touch and kisses so they got used to it and Alexia as the first woman of Alex didn''t mind at all because Alex was keep fucking her every weekend during thest 4 years. After 2 hourste the movie was done, Alex look at both of his girls sleeping in his shoulder, he smiled and turn off the TV then carry Rose first in the bedroom followed by Alexia, he then went and lied down at the center of the girls then hug them closer while they also move and hugged him even though they were asleep, after that Alex also went to sleep after giving their forehead a kiss.... "Good Nigh."..... Chapter 27: (Hot Neighbor) Chapter 27: (Hot Neighbor) Alex woke up feeling something sucking his dick, he opened his eyes and saw that his pants were gone and sees Alexia and Rose was holding his up and down with only their bra and panties on while Alexia''s bra was unhooked and her bare E-cup boobs can be seen, both of them was stroking his dick and taking turns to swallow on their mouth after sometime Alex cummed at their face. "What a great way too start the day." Alex said and sat up on the bed. "Morning dear." Both Alexia and Rose giggled first then greeting him with a kiss and said "Let''s take a bath." Alex said "Okay dear." Both them said The three went to take a bath and keep on fucking for an hour having threesome before leaving the bathroom with refreshed and happy faces, they then wear clothes together while Alex even pick their underwear and help them wear while they also helped Alex, Alex didn''t let them wear clothes only panties and make them put an apron on, then led them to the kitchen to help him make breakfast while the girls didn''t reject any of this and just decide to let what their dear do. The three was cooking breakfast while Alex was sometimes groping their boobs and feel their asses while the girls just let him while moaning from his touch and kiss him when they have a chance, they kept on doing thus until they were done cooking, they ce the food in the table and sat together with Alex sat at the center of the girls sill wearing an apron "Let''s ear." Alex said "Mhn okay dear." Rose said "Dear say ahh~." Alexia said with a spoon with food in her hands "Ahh~." Alex opened his mouth and let Alexia feed him "Me too dear say ahh~." Rose said after Alex was done chewing his food "Ahh~" Alex also epted Rose feeding him They kept feeding each other while Alex also feed them back until all the food is finished "Okay wear let''s go to the room I''ll help you wear clothes or you will get cold if you keep wearing it." Alex said "Okay dear." Both Alexia and Rose said The three went to the bedroom and Alex help both of them wear their bras, shirts, and skirts after they were done they rx on the living room and watch the weather of the day in the News while Alex was searching something in his phone.. Ring* Ring* The three of them heard a the house''s door bell rang. "I''ll go check it." Alex said "Mhn." Both Alexia and Rose nodded __________________________________________________ Eva was a 32 years old mature woman that works as a normal office worker, she live beside Alex''s house, she has big pair boobs at least E-cup while having a well maintained ass with orange hair and ck eyes with white skin, all in all she is a pretty mature woman or I should say neighbor Eva was going home from work she saw that the house beside her has their lights open since 2 years ago when she live here the house didn''t have someone living in it, so she knew that the owner came back, she wanted to say hello but as she has just came back to work she decided to say hello in the morning. Eva rang the doorbell in Alex''s house with a cake on her hand she was wearing a blue blouse and red skirt, her bra was outlined in her blouse you can see clearly that it was pink making her look sexy even though she doesn''t notice it but if you were to describe her, she would fit the word femme fatale but don''t notice that she is showing her charms. _______________________________________________ Alex opened the door and went outside and saw Eva, he couldn''t help but praise this woman''s charm in his head and thought what a pretty woman came here for, Alex went forward to the gate Eva saw Alex she praise the young man''s handsomeness, she saw that Alex wasing towards her, she greeted. "Hi I''m your neighbor Eva I saw that this house has people inside now even though before it is deserted so I came here to greet you." Eva first pointed her fingers at the house beside Alex and raised her hands to give the cake "Thank you My name is Alex I''m the son of the owner of this ce, pleasee in." Alex said and open the gate then invite her inside Eva didn''t reject his invitation and followed Alex inside. Alex came in inside the house. "Girls we have a visitor." Alex voice sounded in the house "Pleasee in." Alex invited Eva Eva went inside the house and look around they walk until they arrive at the living room, she saw two girls watching TV and turn to look at her. "Eva this is my friend Alexia and my girlfriend Rose, Girls this is Eva she is our neighbor she came to visit us." Alex introduced Alexia hearing Alex introduce her as his friend was confused and sad a bit and just covered it. "Wee and nice to meet you." Rose said "Nice to meet you." Eva said "Make yourself feel at home." Alexia said Eva sat at the other sofa and keep talking with the girls about her while the girls was talking with her too about how she maintained her beauty, she just smiled and answered after sometime they were now friends, Alex didn''t but in at the their whole conversation and was just listening with a smile while sometime looking at Alexia''s expression 30m of talking Eva excuse herself as she has her job as an office worker. "I''ll excuse myself for now we can continueter." Eva said "Yeah it''s nice talking with you, we will visit you tooter." Both Rose and Alexia said Eva then left at their house and the two girls walk her out, aftering back inside they sat down back at the sofa beside Alex''s each side. "Alexia somethings bothering you right?." Alex said "No it''s nothing." Alexia was flustered "Alright I knew you were bothered that I introduce you as my friend and not as my woman right?" Alex said Alexia nodded her head "Okay I''m sorry I just didn''t want her to have a bad first impression of me if I introduce you two as my girlfriend that''s why I introduce you as my friend not as a sister so when the timees that she is ustomed to us I can introduce you as my girlfriend, I pick you to introduce as a friend and not Rose I''m not biased or anything I treat and love you both equally I just pick you because I thought you wont be sad as we have a stronger rtionship since we were together since 4 years ago." Alex said all of that while hugging Alexia and patting her head with his right hand "Mhn, I understand." Alexia said and hug Alex tightly while Rose just smile at them "Okay stay here in the house I got something to do." Alex said and stop hugging Alexia then stand up "Take care dear." They didn''t ask anything where his going because they knew already, Alexia although wanted toe as she wants revenge too but she knew that she will be a burden to Alex if something unexpected happen "Alright I''ll take care of myself, wait for the good news." Alex said and give both of them a short kiss "Mhn...." Both Alexia and Rose nodded their heads Alex then used his eye and blinked out of the house..... Chapter 28: (Black Widow) Chapter 28: (ck Widow) ck Widow arge organization that controls the whole Invidia city, they have many building that they owned all across the city, they also have people in the Government there name was taken by the God leading their organization Anansi, the spider god. Anansi is a spider who often acts and appears as a man and he''s sometimes depicted as a hybrid of the two, as a spider in human clothes or a man with eight legs. He is the god of all stories, and a trickster. Government is an organization that has a power not any lower to the royal families in the continents as the government has people and connections all across the 5 continents. although they were suppressed by the royal families in each continent the royal family was still wary of them _____________________________________________________ Alex was standing at the top of a building opposite to the building where he deemed was the headquarters of the ck Widow organization, he investigated it this morning and this was the only possible headquarters as seen in the report of the news because all the higher ups from the organization where seening in and out here, he was now dressed in ck with a mask on his face to cover his identity. Alex used his All Seeing Eye to see the inside of the whole building but he then found something strange below the building, his eyes were blurred if he look at it is as if somethings preventing him like a barrier in a shape of a sphere covering the entire underground. "Interesting, My God''s eye can almost see everything, the only time it failed was that ce in the safe zone that I never set my foot on, and now this is the second time." Alex mummbling with his self ''Hmmm...something that can blur the God''s eye?. Hmmm... it should be a work of another God as only Gods can stop Gods or maybe an ancient artifact from the legendary heroes or myths? It is possible as in this world has many Gods that exist and is living with the popce so it shouldn''t be weird if Legendary heroes and myths exist'' Alex thought and was contemting the things he knew in his 4 years in this world. "Let''s just leave it as that for now, even if something unexpected happens I can escape by teleporting to my girls anyway and I still need to know about what happen 4 and a half years ago. Alex mummbling with his self Alex thought to find someone who knows about the organization and it''s system, and the one fit for that are the one who have higher positions in the organization. Alex look over all of the building and find someone with a position that fits what he needed after sometime of looking over the building, he read a tag that wrote General Manager of Information and when he sees this he knew that this fit his bill, he sees that the General Manager was a ck wavy haired woman, judging by her appearance she is in her early thirties but still has big assets with a boobs that is D-cup and a big ass, while her skin is white her eyes were red, in short she is a pretty woman this was because of the modern medications, cosmetics and magic Alex look around at the surrounding inside the woman''s office to know that she was alone or not after looking for sometime he sees that she was alone and no one was close to her in her office. Alex then blinked right behind the woman with his handgun in both of his hands to scare her. __________________________________________ Catherine was resting in her office after being tired in her meeting with other officials, she was resting at her seat leaning her head at the chair she noticed some fluctuation behind her and as a Mythic rank she immediately reacted but it was toote before she could move back and turn her head to see who it was, a handgun was already pointed directly at her head the moments she turn her head to see who it was "Don''t do unnecessary movements girl I don''t want to kill a pretty woman like you." Alex said with a bit of teasing voice but he also activated a bit of his killing intent to intimidate her, he suppressed his killing intent because he doesn''t want a pretty woman being scared of him. "What do you want?." Catherine said while ring at him coldly she thought that he was sent by someone who was opposed to her in the organization to assassinate her or ckmail her "Calm down, calm down okay? I''m just here to ask some questions don''t re like that it will ruin your pretty face." Alex said and raise both of his hands feeling defeated by her re "Humph your to early to tease me little brother." Catherine said "Who said my brother is little?." Alex said with a bit of angry voice "I can clearly see." Catherine said looking at Alex ''Heh! your clearly just a kid behind that mask of yours'' Catherine thought to herself "Heh! You didn''t even see my brother, if this brother of mine pierce you, you would be screaming loudly on how big it is." Alex said "Pierce? Scream?." Catherine asked she was confused "Of course you would get pierce and on how big it is you would be screaming in ecstasy." Alex said proudly "What''s going to pierce me? your sword? you only have a gun." Catherine said "Heh! you can call it my little brother or call it a sword as it also can be called a sword and it can even shoot inside you." Alex said proudly "What? why is your sword called a little brother? and you don''t even have a sword, you only have a gun, and there is no sword that can shoot." Catherine said "What? we weren''t talking about my dick?." Alex raised his voice a bit, he finally understood that they were talking with different subjects "What? Y-You damn pervert kid." Catherine also finally understood what Alex meant by his little brother and throw some objects at him.... Chapter 29: (Catherine) Chapter 29: (Catherine) "Okay-Okay stop it, I didn''t know we were talking different things." Alex said while catching all the objects she keep throwing at him "Hey woman you shouldn''t throw things what if you break it, this can still be used, you shouldn''t be wasting things instead take care of them." Alex said "Humph damn pervert kid don''t call me woman, I have a name it''s Catherine." Catherine said and stop throwing things at him "Okay Catherine my name is Dark you can call me dear in the future." Alex teased while lying about his name "Heh! in your dreams kid." Catherine mocked "Yeah my dreams for the future." Alex said with a big smile "I-I... shit just stop it kid and ask what do you want." Catherine raised her voice a little "Stop calling me a kid, do you think a kid will have the same strength as me?." Alex said "Fine-fine Dark right? what do you want?." Catherine gave up because she know Alex is right there is no way a kid could have the same strength as him ''Is he a kid though but judging the way he talk he should be mature enough'' Catherine thought to herself Catherine was now calm towards Alex because judging how they talk she sees Alex has no hidden intentions, what she is curious now is what he is going to ask her. "Four and a half years ago a couple was reported in the news as dead due to an ident but there were rumors that said it was killed by someone and that someone has a terrifying background that can even control the news being reported in the city to make it look like as if it was an ident, and the only one who can do that in this city is this organization, the ck Widow, you monopolize almost all of the properties in this city so it isn''t strange for this organization to control the media, in this organization falsifying a new is easy as pie." Alex said "Hmm...I think I heard about this incident but why do you think it wasn''t an ident, it was only a rumors that they were killed, and also what''s your rtions with the two couples?." Catherine said and walk toward her desk''s drawer finding some documents "The couple were my parents, and as to why I believe they were killed is because you can see it clearly there bodies didn''t die due to a crash or something but was stab at the back with a sharp tool this was why there were rumors, as if you could believe someone died in an ident when their back has signs of being stab, it can be possible with some ss but they didn''t have any injuries in their body only a back stab." Alex said "Let''s see wait for a minute i''m finding the records as all the incident in the city will be recorded in here the Information department." Catherine said while flipping some papers Alex waited for Catherine to find the record so he first sat at Catherine''s chair "That''s my chair." Catherine stopped and look at Alex "Hey, just don''t mind your still finding the records." Alex said "Whatever." Catherine rolled her eyes and start flipping the papers again to find the record "Hey, I''m curious about something." Alex said "What?." Catherine asked while still continuing what she is doing "Why do you work here? this organization''s reputation is bad, it is feared by all and is known as a tyrant because if you somehow offend them even a little you would be killed." Alex said "It''s simple really I needed money before and this was the only work avable so I epted it because I thought the rumors about it were only rumors but I didn''t think it was true, before you came here there was a meeting and as I have a bit of position I can voice out my opinion because all them knew how to solve problems is to kill and destroy, and when I suggested to settle out peacefully, all of them immediately opposed me and as i''m the only one I couldn''t do anything and some even took advantage and wanted to bring me down when all the others opposed me, actually I have enough of thispany." Catherine said with a sad tone while still looking for the records "I think you already amassed money to live for a live time, so why not resign if you have enough of it?." Alex asked "Heh! If i could I would since along time ago, actually there were two of us first who have same opinion, she also was oppose to the ideals of thepany but she like me couldn''t do anything too so she wanted to quit, at first after I heard she quit I nned to quit too but you know what happened next? she was assassinated because she holds too much information about the organization, knowing that of course I was afraid so I couldn''t quit so here I am now." Catherine said with a self mocking smile "Well enough of that for now, I found it." Catherine said while holding a folder she read it first and then frowned reading it "What is it?." Alex asked when he sees her expression "I think maybe you should not know this?." Catherine said seriously "Why?." Alex just calmly asked "Your rank is at Legendary rank right? as I can see that you can easily intimidate me." Catherine asked "Somewhat." Alex said "I''m afraid you can''t do anything knowing this information even though your at the Legendary rank, this organization still has many legendary rank that they can send anytime." Catherine "It''s okay just tell me and I thought the one who killed my parents was just at Epic rank?." Alex said then asked "Epic rank?, Heh! that was just what is known outside the one who killed your parents was named Jason he is an assassin at the mythic rank and he currently reside in their own building full of assassins, just like him, and there are also many legendary assassins there." Catherine said "I can handle it." Alex said "But that is only at the tip of the iceberg so I want to give you an advice." Catherine said.... Chapter 30: (Immortal) Chapter 30: (Immortal) "What''s the advice?." Alex asked with a smile "I advice you as I know you want to get revenge right? I advice you to only get revenge at the assassin and even though he is at the mythic rank still be extremely careful and only kill him when he is alone or else you will be killed by the other assassins and as for the one who is behind it all or you could say the one who ordered the assassin, you could never touch him because he is extremely strong, no they said he was a monster. It is also rumored that he already went beyond the legendary rank and be an immortal like the legend says he has an immortal body or you could say an undying body as long as he still has his body left he won''t die and will just regenerate, his retainers are also at the legendary rank while some of them was only half-way to be an immortal. We from the organization, even I with a high position don''t know about his name it us only known that he was taught by the God who lead this organization himself that is why he is too strong." Catherine said ''Immortal huh? I think I know it before when Sistine gave the monsters Exp, there was even an Arcana rank that was beyond it but I didn''t bother with it before as my only focus was getting stronger.'' Alex thought to himself _____________________________________ "Sistine do you know about immortals?" Alex asked Sistine "Well it is as she said dear they have undying body." Sistine said "Then how can you kill an immortal?." Alex asked "By destroying their soul because the soul is the one who give the life of a body of a living being." Sistine said "I see, I understand." Alex said ___________________________________________ "It''s fine just tell me what happened to my parents and why did they get assassinated because there would be a reason if a big organization assassinate an ordinary couple." Alex said "I already advice you so I wont meddle with it anymore, and about your parents it is said that they were assassinated because they knew a secret from the organization." Catherine said "Information?." Alex asked "Yes and I think I heard rumors that there was a couple who was saw the underground of the building that only Legendary ranks can enter even I can''t so I think the couple in the rumors where your parents and the secret they knew is from the underground where I didn''t even set my foot on." Catherine said "I see if you think of it that way it could be possible." Alex said "It is only my opinion though." Catherine said "But what could be the secret that they even assassinated an ordinary couple that couldn''t do anything to them to only protect the secret." Alex said "I''m not sure either." Catherine said Alex then thought what is he going to do next and decided to deal with the assassin first then investigate the undergroundter. "Tell me about the assassin first." Alex said "This is good just be content with the assassin you don''t know how deep the organization is." Catherine said "Heh! you don''t know anything about me too and did I even say my strength was at legendary rank?." Alexugh "Humph your just talking nonsense." Catherine didn''t believe him "Fine-fine, tell about the assassin." Alex said "Okay like I said before his name is Jason and he is at the mythic rank, he is know for being a notorious serial killer, that kill someone with a smile and he also has friends with him some at the legendary rank." Catherine said "I see, how about the location of this assassins?." Alex asked "They currently reside in a small building that is fit for them as an assassin...here this contains the location of the assassins headquarters." Catherine said and gave Alex a document that contains the location of assassins headquarters "Thanks." Alex said and receive the document "So what is your n now?." Catherine said she was a bit concerned about him "Oh?, are you concerned with me?." Alex asked with a big smile "Heh! you dream your just a kid." Catherine mocked "Hey how can you differentiate an adult and a kid?. their difference is just that the adult is matured and has more experience and is stronger than a kid right?, so I think Ipletely fulfill the requirement for being an adult." Alex said Catherine thought about it and felt Alex also has a point he is mature enough and mostly he is strong. "Humph that is still not enough reason." Catherine denied "How about I make you see of how big of an adult I am." Alex said with a smirk "Okay let me see." Catherine said she wants to see what is behind Alex''s mask "Really are you sure?." Alex said "Yeah! do you want a hand?." Catherine asked she wants to take the mask herself "A hand? yeah a hand is fine." Alex said excitedly "Okay." Catherine said and walk closer toward Alex and tried to remove his mask "Hey! what are you doing." Alex said and back off "I''m lending you a hand." Catherine said "Yeah but why take my mask off?." Alex said "Oh I thought you want a hand taking it off?." Catherine asked "What? you were talking about the mask? I thought we were talking about my dick." Alex said raising his voice a bit "Huh? who said anything about your dick perverted kid." Catherine also raised her voice "Huh? didn''t you said you would lend a hand to see my big dick." Alex said "What the fuck kid I didn''t say such thing, what I said I would lend a hand taking off the mask." Catherine when she said that finally understand that it was the same as before the were talking with different subjects "Shit, again?." Alex also finally understand like Catherine "Kid you are always so dirty minded." Catherine eximed "Heh this is what you call a man is." Alex said proudly Chapter 31: (Assassins Headquarters) Chapter 31: (Assassins Headquarters) Catherine snorted at Alex "Okay enough of that I have to go now." Alex said "As I questioned before what are you going to do next." Catherine asked "You don''t need to think about that, well if you are worried how about a good luck kiss." Alex said and stand up at the chair "Humph as if." Catherine said "Fine-fine I''m going now and don''t worry about leaving her I will deal with that for you." Alex said "Heh! If you could deal with it even if the world end I will be yours." Catherine said while not believing him "Oh? Is that your motivation for me?." Alex said with a smile "Heh that''s right so don''t go dying, this old woman is still waiting for you." Catherine said she had a good impression of Alex and don''t want him to die as she knew that he could get more stronger as he get older, though there was a hint of seriousness in her words "Your not old you are still pretty so just wait for me to im you." Alex said and give her a peck before blinking out "This kid!...sigh*, that was my first kiss you know? so you need toe back alive to take responsibility for it." Catherine said after Alex was gone while holding her lips with a smile and small blush _________________________________________________- Alex while looking at the location from the papers given by Catherine finally arrive at the location off the assassin headquarters, it was only a normal looking building but strangely there is no oneing in anding out of the building is as if there is a force field stopping low rank people to look at the building. Alex used his All Seeing Eye to look what is inside the building, he saw the ce was full of weapons, a training and finally a prison and torture area, it is not what you could think if you saw the building outside because it only look normal but the inside is full of dangerous things. There are 35 people inside or should we say assassin, they have weapons at their side like knives and swords while some have energy guns andser guns they were all currently just behind the entrance the building rxing and if you go inside you can immediately meet them. Alex when he sees all that is inside like the people and assassins didn''t and just walk calmly inside The assassins immediately notice someoneing inside they look at Alex with cold eyes and murderous glint that can''t wait to eat you, while some others was confused because the building was being covered by an illusionary barrier that only Epic ranks can notice, while rare rank and below can only feel strange if they look at it and immediately just ignore it. "What''s a cosyer doing here?." "Maybe he hide his face because his ugly?." "Maybe his lost?." "Hahahaha." Some assassins that were arrogant and psychopaths immediately intimidate Alex while using their killing intents and some psychopaths were showing their blood lust as if they couldn''t wait to kill and torn Alex body pieces by pieces while there were strong and intellectual assassins that was wary of him because even though this ce has an illusionary barrier it is still know to those Epic and above rank people in the area, that it is the headquarter of the assassins, so someoneing inside alone at least probably have confident in their strength or has some trump cards for them to escape and the worst oue he has confident in dealing of all of them that is why he his hiding his identity so no one would knew after they kill him not that it was possible base of their knowledge. Alex look around and asses the assassins rank and strength. after sometime Alex already knew there ranks 23 mythic rank that is only a step to legendary and 12 legendary ranks, Alex knowing didn''t get afraid as he is confident in his strength and experience in life threatening battles. "Oh why did you stop? getting cold feet now?." "Maybe he got scared?." "Probably he peed in his pants "Hahahahaha." Assassins keep on taunting Alex when they thought Alex stop because he was scared of them while some of the strong and intellectual assassins believe he got cold feet and thought that they were thinking too much because clearly they saw that it was only a kid behind the mask Alex didn''t get angry from there taunts and only smile at them as if he was pitying on them "Do you know a guy named Jason." Alex said calmly while suppressing their intents The assassins feeling that their killing intents didn''t affect Alex was rmed because their line of job was an assassins so they have killed a fair amount of people that at least numbered in thousands and when they saw Alex not being affected they immediately knew that the guy has killed more people than them although they weren''t afraid of Alex because they have 35 people in their side while Alex was the only one so theypletely outnumber him while some strong and intellectual assassins felt something bad was going to happen when they saw Alex didn''t get affected by the killing intent. "What do you want?." Someone answered Alex "Are you Jason?." Alex asked and when he asses his strength before it was mythic rank close to legendary so Alex knew that Catherine was right back then that the rumors were fake about him being an Epic rank "I''m Jason." Jason said arrogantly he wasn''t afraid as he has his allies with him outnumbering Alex "Four and a half years ago were you the one who was ordered to assassinate a couple because they knew a secret information about your organization? Alex asked with an evil smile he wanted to hear from Jason''s mouth himself that he was the one being ordered before killing him... Chapter 32: (Mission to Destroy) Chapter 32: (Mission to Destroy) "So what if I am? what can you do?." Jason immediately answered arrogantly without thinking "It''s really you?." Alex asked with a smile and yet not a smile? "Pffft! of course it was me they were even trying so hard to escape from me but in the end they still got stab and die, they should be thankful of me because I gave them a painless death." Jasonugh maniacally Alex didn''t get angry at Jason because he felt that he wasn''t worth being angry for and immediately just want to get this over with, he then tried to summon his spear the Gae bolg but immediately Sistine disturb him ____________________________________________________ "Dear you have a mission." Sistine said suddenly "Oh! perfect timing, let me see." Alex said "Okay dear." Sistine said and show him the interface Mission: Destroy the whole assassination headquarter to the ground and have revenge to fulfill the long wish from the original''s body. -(Ongoing) Rewards: *Dark element- this is a higher element than the five element *5000UP *Absorbing the remaining bit soul of the original''s body to get twice stronger. Alex when he was reading his mission he was surprised that the original body has still a bit of remaining soul "Sistine can you exin what will happen if I absorb the soul?." Alex asked Sistine "Just like what the mission said dear, you will get stronger because your body will beplete, as the final wish of the original''s soul will be aplished." Sistine said "I see I didn''t think there was something like that." Alex said "I guess, so immediately get revenge for him dear." Sistine said "Yeah I will and it will gave me reward too anyway." Alex said then close the interface "Be careful dear." Sistine said "Mhn." Alex nodded _______________________________________________ ''Hah! I guess this will by first real fight with people and my first kill to though I don''t feel nervous but was excited'' Alex said to himself then summoned his spear, the Gae bolg "What are you doing?." Jason asked he was a bit scared "You asked what I can do right?." Alex said with a smile while checking his sphere "R-right." Jason still tried to keep being arrogant but his voice was clearly shaking "Well all I can do is Destroy you all." Alex said and dash and the spear was making ominous aura Feeling the ominous aura Jason was scared and immediately back out while the other assassin immediately shot Alex with their Laser guns and Energy guns.. Boom!!!!!!!!!! The entire area shake because of the explosion caused by the energy gun and Alex was at the center of it. The smoke and dust filled the entire building and Jason together with some assassins was happy thinking that Alex got killed immediately while some of the Legendary rank assassins felt that this wasn''t over yet "Pfft he got killed immediately." "That''s right he was squashed like an ant." "Hahahaha that''s what he get for being arrongat." "Yeah he said he will Destroy us all? Laughable "Hahahahaha." The assassins wasughing watching the smoke almost cleared out while the Legendary assassins was focusing their eyes in the smoke and then look at each "I felt something bad is going to happen." A legendary assassin said "Yeah and it even make my body shudder." Another legendary assassins said "Is it really over like that?." Another legendary assassins asked "I don''t think so look." Another legendary said and pointed his finger at the clearing smoke All of them look and saw a person standing with shining blue eyes after the smoke and dust cleared "Impossible." The assassins that wereughing was shocked Alex was standing and looking at his astral clone that only he can see. ''Wow this clone really is good I didn''t immediately blink at them but dashed to see if this clone is really formidable just like the description said but seeing this I know that it has the same capabilities with my original body'' Alex said to himself Yes Alex used his astral clone to test if it really was formidable like the description said (The astral clone is like Limbo skill of Madara Uchiha from Naruto) The assassins when they see that Alex was safe they knew that the energy guns that could even kill legendary ranks don''t affect him so they immediately pull their sword and imbued it with magic while they also imbued their speed with magic then immediately dash to kill Alex in incredible speed Alex while he was thinking about the clone immediately notice that the assassins wereing towards him with incredible speed while their weapons was imbued with the strength of their rank and element. Before the Assassin could get close to Alex he already activated three of his skill the King''s Aura, Manifestation of Killing Intent, and finally his gravity "MERE ANTS PROSTRATE BEFORE THIS KING." Alex voice sounded in the whole building while his eyes turned gold, he didn''t say prostrate before this god because he knew that he was still not a real god "Arghhh." "Urghh." "Gurghh." *Spurts* All of the 23 mythic assassins that rushed towards him falter in mere second and was put to immense pressure and was pressed by the ground strong enough to make the grounds crack, this was because of his gravity putting more pressure after his King''s aura, they spat blood and was in agony from the pressure and they were almost dead. "Shit this is really bad." A legendary assassin said although he only felt a bit of pressure but he was scared feeling Alex''s Killing intent "Enough talking let''s save them first." A legendary assassin said Immediately all of the 12 Legendary rank assassins rushed toward the 23 mythic ranks assassin to save them, in a mere 5 seconds they immediately arrive while Alex didn''t do anything because he knew it was worthless "His too heavy." Almost all of the legendary assassin eximed when they tried to carry a mythic assassin but because of the pressure from the gravity he was too heavy The legendary assassin only felt the pressure of the King''s aura of Alex not the gravity because Alex only focused it at the mythic rank assassins A cautious legendary assassin didn''t help the others but was focusing his eyes on Alex movements, when he was focusing his eyes Alex immediately vanish "Fuck he Vanish." He cursed and the look at the surrounding "INFRONT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!." A Legendary assassin shouted towards him Chapter 33(Unstoppable) Chapter 33(Unstoppable) "INFRONT!!!!!." The Legendary assassin shouted Immediately the assassin used his sword that was imbued by his fire element to sh in his front. Ting* A sound of metal shed sounded Alex when he appeared at the front of assassin he tried to pierce the assassin with his spear by he didn''t thought the assassin had a fast reaction time that block his spear The assassin immediately back off after the sh of their weapons but before he knew it he felt his face was punch by an invisible force, he crashed to a wall After the assassin back out Alex astral clone move and punch the assassin Boom!! The assassin crashed to the wall, he immediately stand up and sh his sword at his front because he felt a flunctuation but strangely he didn''t hear a sound of weapon that sh but instead he felt his sword was grab by something invisible ''Shit is there a invisible man here?'' The assassin thought When Alex blink and appeared at the assassin he sees that assassin immediately sh his sword at him, he then used his astral clone to stop it and pierce the assassin with his spear The assassin got pierced and was impaled by the spear. *Spurts* The assassin cough out blood The other legendary assassins was angry at this and immediately rush to Alex "Bastard!!!!." A legendary assassin shouted and rush toward Alex "Fissure." Alex used his skill and split the ground seperating them The assassin that was impaled by the spear tried to get the spear out of his body but before he could remove it Alex was still holding the spear and when he sees the assassin trying to remove his spear he just smiled evilly "Divine Spear Art: 1st style: CREATION." Alex said in a little voice The assassin stop trying to remove the spear and died, all of his body, brains, organs, and blood was negated, his bodies system stop functioning, his brain stop processing, his organs was dead, his blood stop flowing, this was because of the power of Alex''s Creation, the power to create something to negate anything. The other Legendary assassins sees that was extremely angry and one of the assassins couldn''t take it anymore and use all of his mana and imbued it in his speed to use his unique magic for him to cross the other side. "Unique Magic: Enhanced Speed." The assassin said and rush to Alex with speed just like the speed of sound "Gravity, increase." Alex said The assassin immediate crossed the split ground but after crossing he felt his speed was getting slower and his body was getting heavier until he couldn''t move. "Fuck what did you bastard!!." The assassin cursed "Gravity, decrease." Alex said The assassin keep cursing and he felt his body was getting light and was immediately happy but before he knew it he was already floating, he tried to curse again but Alex immediately appeared in his front The assassin look at Alex fearfully and was immediately pierced by a red spear and was thrown many meters away and crashedyers ofyers of wall Alex appeared in front of the assassin and pierce him with his spear and throw him away with his spear and immediately crossed the other side Boom!! Boom!! Boom!! ''Ah this guy is too fast'' The assassin thought when Alex appeared suddenly in his front The assassin flew away and crashed threeyers of wall and was covered in dust and smoke After the smoke cleared out they saw the assassin was impaled hanging by the spear in the fourthyer of walls with a big hole in his stomach *Spurts* ''Damn this hurts I''ve got a bloody whole in my body right now'' The assassin thought when he was impaled by the spear The assassin cough out blood, A legendary rank really live for it''s name because the assassin still didn''t die "Hoh? How about this." Alex said and blink towards the assassin and appeared in a mere second then hold the spear and smash the assassin against the ground Boom!! Boom!! Boom!! The assassin was again crashed byyers ofyers of wall by the spear in the ground *Spurts* ''Again? I couldn''t even react'' The assassin thought after being crashed in the ground The assassin coughed out blood again with a very pale face, he tried to move but he was impaled by the spear in the ground shit. "Still not dying? are you a cockroach or something?." Alex said when he sees that the assassins still wasn''t dead "I''m sure this will do it." Alex said and blink again and appear at the side of the assassin "methrower." "Arrrrggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." ''Ahhhh this hurts, god just get this over with we provoke a monster,'' The assassin thought when he was screaming because of being burned by the fire "R-run this g-guy is UNSTOPPABLE." The assassin screamed hisst words Alex used his methrower and the assassin screamed being burn by the me After 10 seconds the assassin finally stop screaming and turn to ash. __________________________________ The assassins saw their fellow assassin was burned but they weren''t scared and was even more angry because in their line of work they were already prepared to die, they knew that Alex will kill all of them so decide to stick together. When the assassin was still burning the others assassins made a n. "Ray and Max get all of the Mythic ranks out of here we will dy him and after your are back immediately report this to the higher ups for them to solve this." One of the strongest Legendary assassin said "Okay well handle it." Both the legendary assassin named Ray and Max said and sh towards the Mythic ranks "We also need someone to protect them when they are escaping because this guy has a teleportation ability." One of the legendary assassins said "Yeah eight of us split up the four wille right towards him while the other four will go protect the one''s escaping if he teleported and prevent them from exiting." One of the legendary assassin said "Okay we will be the one''s that protect them." An assassin said and the three behind him nodded then went to apany the other two legendary rank assassins and the all of the mythic ranks "Time to go let''s stop him, after the other assassins have already escape we will escape too." One of the legendary assassin said that is part of the group who wille right towards Alex said "Okay." All of the four Legendary assassins left nodded their heads and immediately rush toward Alex at the ground below... Chapter 34: (Idiot Assassins) Chapter 34: (Idiot Assassins) The assassin finished burning and died while two of the legendary assassins arrive at the mythic rank assassins that was lying, they used their aura as a legendary rank to protect the mythic rank assassins from Alex King''s aura since they were not affected by gravity anymore when Alex blinked away from them All of the Mythic rank assassins used their unused mana to imbued it with their speed and the two legendary assassin were helping some of the most injured mythic rank assassins The eight Legendary assassin rushed towards the fire that was almost out to dy Alex Alex was watching the burning body and when the fire was finally out he noticed that some assassins are escaping while there are four legendary assassinsing towards him ''four legendary assassins to dy me huh? while the others escape being protected by six legendary assassins though the other are upied by helping the others'' Alex thought and blink just like the expectation of the other assassin The 4 four assassin arrive and sees that Alex blinked they immediately turn their back and rush to the the exit because they new Alex will be teleporting there. "He vanish careful." The four assassins shouteding towards the other assassins that was escaping All of the assassins that was escaping heard their shout, the four legendary assassin that was task to protect them were already looking at someone in their front and was preparing their weapon. Alex blinked and block the exit of the building. "Who says you could leave?." Alex said with a smile holding his spear "Tch." the assassins was annoyed _____________________________________________________ Four of the legendary assassins look at each other and nodded their having a tacit understanding "Let''s go." The assassins said and rush towards Alex even the two legendary assassins who was suppose to be helping the others rush towards Alex while the four legendary assassins way back behind wasing with extreme speed "Shit we could have just stick together, we already knew that he was going to teleport anyway.'' One of the assassins said whileing towards Alex and the other assassins "Yeah fuck who was the one who suggested splitting up?." A legendary assassin cursed and also was running towards Alex and the other assassins "Enough talking and increase your speed we will talk about it if wee out here Alive." Another one said All the four nodded their heads and focus oning towards Alex ______________________________________ While the other assassins wasing towards them, the closer one''s already rushed up to Alex "Gravity, increase." Alex used his skill "Fuck increase your aura and resist it." A legendary assassin said All of the 6 legendary assassins used their aura and resisted Alex''s gravity "Hoh? how about this." Alex said and raise his hands "Tsunami." Alex used his skill and using a great amount of his mana to make the wave even more bigger that will cover the entire building A gigantic wave wasing towards the assassin, one of the assassin immediately reacted. "Earth wall.'' The assassin used his earth element and made them a wall that seperated them to the other side were Alex was. "Ray are you an idiot you covered our only escape route." Max said angrily "Fuck yeah are we idiots? we could have just sted a wall from the building we are mages you know?." Ray said he realize that they could have just sted the wall to escape "Fuck yeah why didn''t we think about that before, hurry st the right side of the wall right now." Max said "Earth punch." "Water current." "zing inferno." "Wind cutter." "Lightning strike." "Lava." All of the six assassins used their magics to st the right side of the wall Boooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmmm!!!!!!! The six magics that was fired sted the wall from the other side The assassin already see that outside they were happy and immediately rush before Alex could get them, The other legendary assassins helped the Mythic rank assassins "Hurry-hurry." The assassin said in a rushed voice "Toote, Fissure." Alex used his fissure again but this time he used a great amount of mana because he seperated all of them from any other sides and the wall infront of him also fall from the ground The assassins was now trapped at the center of the building and was seperated as all of the grounds was split and the other 4 legendary assassins just arrive and was also caught with them. "Fuck now we can''t escape." Ray cursed "Fuck yeah we could have just st the wall before." Max also cursed "Yeah why didn''t you think about that you fuckers." One of the legendary assassin was angry when he heard that they could have just sted the wall but didn''t think about it. "And who was the one who suggested we spilt anyway when we already knew that his going to teleport." Another Legendary assassin brought the matter they were talking about again "Just shut up you fuckers you should stop fighting with each other when we still have an enemy here." One of the strongest assassins shouted All of the legendary assassins immediately shut up while the mythic rank assassin didn''t even but in in their conversation. "Okay good now let''s prepare we have numbers on our side, just stick together and cover each others backs." One of the strongest assassins said "Yeah this is do or die ,either he live or we die." An assassin said All of them nodded and look at Alex who was at the other side ____________________________________________ Alex also heard the fight of the assassins and he didn''t know whether tough or not, he was also thinking why they didn''t do that and he even prepared the n to use his fissure to prevent them but hearing that they now just think of it he almost wanted tough at their idiocy Alex blinked at above the assassins and control his gravity that make him float in the air. "You said you have numbers right? then how about this." Alex asked then summoned his shadow monsters Chapter 35: (A bit of Flashback) Chapter 35: (A bit of shback) Alex summoned his shadow monsters 10 orcs, 5 cerberus, 3 manticore, a bicorn and a nine headed hydra.(I''m going to change the size of the monsters an orc should be 3m, the cerberus is 2m, the manticore is 5m, the bicorn is just like a normal horse, and finally the hydra is 10m tall.) "How about this?." Alex asked again The assassins when they saw the ck creatures they were shocked and some was afraid. "W-who are you? that monsters are from the Devil''s Domain." A legendary rank assassin asked he was experienced about it since they sometimes go to the Devil''s Domain but every time they go back they would lose half of their people "L-look that." Another a legendary assassin said and pointed at the hydra "T-that''s the legendary hydra that defeated the master 5 years ago that gave him severe injuries." An assassin eximed in shock when he notice the gigantic nine headed hydra, he didn''t notice before because the hydra was now a shadow The mythic rank assassin were the most shock and afraid when they heard the Devil''s Domain since when you heard of the ce''s name it would struck fear in every lower ranks heart, and now when they heard a legendary creature from there were at in front of them they immediately lost hope The legendary assassins sees that the mythic rank assassins were stricken by fear and was giving up "Don''t worry the biggest one''s are the only legendary ranks there and it is only four of them while the others are all mythic ranks and I notice they lost a bit of strength than the ordinary creature though the Hydra didn''t get weaker it is still bearable we have 10 legendary ranks on our side." A legendary assassin saidforting the mythic rank assassins. ___________________________________________________ A year ago Alex was roaming at a poisonous swamp at the Devil''s Domain, he notice some movements under the swamp when he thought that there is no one that can survive there. A 5m creature jump at Alex and open his mouth to swallow him but Alex immediately blinked at the left side of the swamp taking a distance from the monster who was at the right side "Oh shit it almost had me." Alex cursed looking at the gigantic monster but after he cursed he notice another one appeared at his right. "Oh shit2x." Alex said and tried to blink "Blink-3seconds." "Fuck it''s still on cool down." Alex cursed and immediately used his gravity, increasing the gravity at the monster while he decrease his gravity then float but before he could float another one jump at his left. "Shit2x three of them I''m fuck up." Alex thought but he notice that his blink can be used again Alex blink at the distance of the swamp "Too close." Alex breathed in relief, he was d that his blink skill loaded." "Sistine what is this monster." Alex asked "This monster is called a manticore, it is a legendary rank monster." Sistine said "Legendary rank?." Alex asked he still didn''t see any legendary rank monsters "Yes but don''t worry you can handle it even though your still at Epic rank you have your skills with you and the other mythic ranks monster that you turned to a shadow." Sistine said Alex nodded and summon his shadow monsters __________________________________________________ 2months ago Alex was roaming at an undergroundke after he just became a legendary rank. Alex crouch at the water of theke and tried to taste it but what came forward to him was a gigantic head, he immediately back off dodging the head. "Wooh. close one." Alex said and look at the monster "A serpent?." Alex asked in surprise "No it''s not that is a hydra, use your eyes and look at below theke." Sistine said "A hydra?." Alex asked and use his All seeing eye "Yes." Sistine said "What the fuck! this guy has nine head and it is almost the size of a small building." Alex shouted The hydra swam out the water, all of his heads came out of the water and look at Alex "Roar!!." The hydra''s nine heads roared at Alex "Fucking noisy but this guy is really big." Alex said and use his aura as a legendary rank to resist the hydra''s roar "What is it''s rank Sistine?." Alex asked "Each of it''s head is at the legendary rank half a step to the next rank." Sistine said "What are the chances I can kill him?." Alex asked he felt that he can''t take this hydra on because it is equivalent to 9 legendary ranks "It would be a close fight. summon all your shadow as you have 3 legendary shadow monster there it will make your fight easier and use all of your skills at the get go." Sistine said "Okay I trust you." Alex said and summoned all of his shadow monsters while activating all of his skills namely gravity,King''s aura, Manifestation of killing intent, to pressure the monster and a great amount of mana and put it on his fireball.. The hydra felt Alex''s pressure, it roared but his head was met by a fireball "Roarrr." The hydra roared in pain it used a skill and created a water vortex and aim at Alex Alex blinked at the bottom of the hydra under the water to dodge it''s skill while using his fire punch and it made the water underneath boil, Alex punch the hydra from below with his strength as a Legendary rank, and if flew over above and was immediately bombarded by his shadow monsters..... After sometime Alex keep hitting and he was also hit sometime he got bitten by one of it''s head but because of his defense his skin didn''t tear off until Alex was almost out of strength and all of his shadow couldn''t regenerate because he was out of mana while the hydra has only 1 injured head left and wasing towards "Alex re up a bit of your bloodline this will give you a strength in mere seconds but after that you will copse." Sistine said Alex nodded and re up his blood and met the hydra''sst head with a punch "Boom!!!." The hydra''s his flew back meters away. Alex look at the hydra''s head but he didn''t see if it was dead or not until he copsed saying "I hope it''s over!, after this I will meet with Alexia." Alex said before copsing ___________________________________________________ Back to the present: Alex slowly increase his gravity andnd down at the ground together with his monsters Chapter 36: (Destroyed) Chapter 36: (Destroyed) "Let''s go." A legendary assassin said when he sees Alexnded in the ground with his monsters And the fight broke out Alex first used a skill to when the legendary assassin rushed towards him "Thunder." Alex used his skill and motion his shadow monsters to attack the assassin, the assassin when they see Alex''s attacking towards them they immediately cast their own magicbining it to cancel Alex magic Boom!!! The two sides magic shed and cause an explosion even though Alex was the only one at his side his skill was still strong unlike the other legendary ranks assassin The two magics cancelled each other, A smoke covered the entire are, taking advantage of it the assassin keep on rushing at Alex, but what they didn''t know Alex could see them with his All Seeing Eye An assassin rushed closely at Alex and sh him with his sword that is imbued with his own magic element, the assassin shed Alex but felt his sword was grab by an invisible thing and before he knew it Alex already stab him with his spear. Divine Spear Art: 1st Style: Creation Alex used the Gae Bolg''s skill and it immediately kill the assassin negating all parts of his body that made him die just like before the assassin that was killed with Alex using the skill The smoke cleared out, the other assassins sees their fellow assassin was stab by Alex and was already dead, they immediately rush out towards Alex "Roarrr." The hydra roared stopping all of the remaining nine legendary rank assassin while the other shadow monsters targeted the mythic rank assassins behind "Stick together and sh the hydra''s head together when it attack." An assassin said but after saying Alex wasn''t idle and teleported right in front of him and punch him "Fire punch." Alex used his skill while also using his strength as a legendary rank, the assassin flew out many meters away even crossing the split ground, all the other eight legendary assassin saw this and thought Alex will kill them one by one, they lunch toward Alex but Alex already blinked again before they could hit him "Slippery bastard." An assassin cursed but before he knew it a hydra''s head opened his mouth and bite him "Ahhhhh." The assassin, he was raised above by the hydra, he struggled trying to escape the mouth of the hydra but it was futile the hydra was stronger than him and was of higher rank as it is half step from Arcana rank, in a couple of seconds he was eaten When the assassin that died scream the other assassin couldn''t bother with him as they were immediately intercepted. 7 legendary assassin were left from the 10 legendary assassin before they were left to fend of the nine headed hyrdra, in the three assassin that were gone one was eaten, the other one was killed by the spear, and finally the other one got sted Alex when he blinked before he went to the one he sted and immediately finish him off before he could stand "Gale." Alex used his gale and a wind cut all of the body of the assassin because he was hit directly and close to him "Ahhhhhh." The assassin screamed while being cut to pieces until five seconds he stop screaming and died Alex look at the others he sees that there were only four legendary ranks left while the other three was in the hydra''s mouth struggling to get out Alex look at the mythic rank assassins and sees that they already left the world, they lost hope and just stare nkly at the air and was getting ughtered by his shadow monsters At first when the legendary assassinforted them they didn''t lose him and believe in him that they could win but when the fight start they were happy at first because they were twice the number of monster, they killed and killed but strangely the monster keep regenerating but they still didn''t lose hope until three legendary 5m creature attack them, they sees when theirrade being stomped and eaten they tried to at least bring down a few monsters with them but it still kept regenerating, in the end they gave and stop resisting, slowly and slowly they keep getting killed. After Alex sees the condition of the mythic rank assassins he just shook his head and sees thest one getting eaten, it was Jason his face was in extreme fear but his body just kneeled there looking in the air until he was eaten. All of the Mythic rank assassins got wiped out Alex look at the Legendary rank, he sees the other three got already eaten and there were another three was in the process of being eaten while there is still another one trying to resist all the six heads of the hydra because the other three heads were trying to eat the three assassins, the one still left was the most strongest of the legendary assassin at least close to thete stage of the legendary rank. Alex look at him struggling and decide to just and his suffering he teleported in front of him and stab him with spear "Bastard you will regret this when the higher legendary ranks and my immortal master knew of this you will be dead." The assassin said to Alex "Don''t worry I wille for them." Alex said and activated his killing intent he never activated it in the fight before The assassin was terrified being exposed closely to Alex''s killing intent because he saw death itself or more like he see the "Harbringer of Death" iming all of their lives he even sees hisrades death Divine Spear Art: 1st Style: Creation Alex used the Gae Bolg''s Art again this was what he could handle for now because it take too much energy when he use it and in his current strength he could activate it four times at most if don''t use any of his energy "M-Monster." The assassin said hisst words before dying because the spear created a negation to all his body "Monster huh? Well maybe I am to my enemies that is." Alex said but the assassin couldn''t here him anymore The hydra also finished eating the assassin in his mouth "Return." Alex said and all of his shadow monster returned to his shadow Alex look around the building filled with blood and the aura of death, he use again a great amount of mana "methrower." Alex Destroyed the entire building by burning it and signaling his victory and a warning to the others that he wille for them. Alex then blinked but after he blinked he copsed "You are really reckless you use a higher amount of mana that even your status be negative." Sistine said "I will receive your mission for you." Sistine continued Mission: Destroy the whole assassination headquarter to the ground and have revenge to fulfill the long wish from the original''s body. -Completed Rewards: *Dark element- this is a higher element than the five element *5000UP *Absorbing the remaining bit soul of the original''s body to get twice stronger. Name: [Alex] Age: [20] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Level: [63] (EXP-19897/63000)>Level:[82] (Exp-81897/82000) Bloodline: [God Ruler] (Unlocked-10%)>(Unlocked-15%) Health Points: [100/100]>[97/100] Elements: [Fire,Water,Lightning,Wind,Earth,Dark] Rank: Legendary>Immortal (Next level 100 for Arcana) Mana Points: [10000/10000]>[-2453/18000]2x Twice stronger because you absorb the originals soul Unrivaled Points: [8400]>[13400] Power: (3560)>(4500)2x Twice stronger because you absorb the originals soul Agility: (3180)>(3800)2x Twice stronger because you absorb the originals soul Speed: (3180)>(3800)2x Twice stronger because you absorb the originals soul Intelligence: (90)>(120)2x Twice stronger because you absorb the originals soul Dexterity: (3230)>(3700)2x Twice stronger because you absorb the originals soul Defense: (3450)>(4000)2x Twice stronger because you absorb the originals soul Wives: (0) Lovers: (3)-Alexia Ainsley, Rose Murphy, Violette Watt - you can teleport to your lover anytime you want so you could always protect her, you will also be rmed if they were in danger. Skills: [Fireball-0MP],[Fire Punch-0MP],[All Seeing Eye],[Dimension World-0MP],[Gravity-20MP],[Sperm Controller-0MP],[Aphrodisiac Scent-0MP],[Blink-5MP],[Dead-Shadow-10MP],[King''s Aura-0MP],[Manifestation of Killing Intent-0MP],[Divine Healing],[me Thrower-50MP],[Tsunami-50MP],[Thunder-50MP],[Gale-50MP],[Fissure-50MP] Missions: Storage: Store: Weapon: Gae Bolg Chapter 37: (Infinite,Nihility,Chaos) Chapter 37: (Infinite,Nihility,Chaos) Alex was walking in a white road in the world of Darkness "Is this a dream? where am I?." Alex said in the Dark world "Thank you." A voice said "Who''s there? who are you." Alex said when he heard the voice "Thanks for taking revenge." The voice said "Are you Alex''s remaining soul?." Alex asked "That is right I may not know what happened after I died but a least I saw the death of the one who killed my parents." The voice said "I see." Alex said "Please take care of my sister." The voice said with a fading voice "Oh? I really am taking care of her." Alex said with a big smile The voice was gone and Alex sees a huge Gate at the distance, Alex walk towards the huge gate after sometime Alex arrived and when he tried to open the gate it trembled and cause havoc and chaos from the dark world, the space cracked and cause space disturbance after sometime the ce repaired itself and Alex found himself back from the start looking at the distance of the gate. "What the fuck?." Alex cursed and went towards the gate again after sometime he arrive back again and tried to open it just like before but instead of the gate trembling just like before, the gate dissipated into nothingness and Alex found himself back at the start again looking at the gate in the distance "What the hell is happening." Alex cursed "Just one more." Alex said and went toward the gate for the third time after sometime of walking he still couldn''t close the distance, Alex still keep on walking towards the gate and he couldn''t even get close in even just a meter "What the fuck is this now? Alex got pissed and increase his speed after speed for hours he got exhausted and he still wasn''t even close to the gate "I give up." Alex said and lied down in the empty space "Pick!." A voice was heard again in the empty space "Who?." Alex stand up and look everywhere in the empty space "1st:The Power of Chaos: a power to create chaos and disturbance to everything and everywhere "2nd: The Power of Nihility: a power to dissipate everything and everywhere to nothingness "3rd: The Power of Infinite: a power to make everything and everywhere infinite and most of all it can create infinite possibilities "Now pick." The voice said "Pick me?." Alex asked shockingly because the power it said where all incredible, he then thought of picking all of it. "I pick all of the three." Alex said "Pick." The voice just said again ''I guess I can''t pick all of them huh? but I can''t really decide what should I pick as all of them are all incredible but if I were to pick I guess I would go with infinite since it is describe as it can create infinite possibilities maybe it can create both the chaos and nothingness too.'' Alex thought "Pick." The voice said yet again "Okay-Okay I know I pick the Power of Infinite." Alex said ''From now on you are the first to have the Power of Infinite." The voice sai"First one? you mean that no one has gotten this, and what is this anyway this isn''t a dream as if fell too real also I had a conversation of the fake''s soul here, heh! from now the beginning I was the original why was I saying he was the original anyway, back to the question just what is this ce? All I could think of is this is from the Gods? maybe the one who transmigrated me? but it said I was the first one who have gotten this power why did that God don''t have it?.'' Alex asked in his thoughts and before he knew it the empty face was immediately covered by light and he vanish from the ce ______________________________________________ What Alex didn''t know when he was said to pick the three powers there are two Gods watching him while the other one wanted to interfere but was stop by the universes will which was the voice Alex said "The Power of Infinite huh? this boy picked something which both of us didn''t pick before." The Ruler of Gods said "My time is also almost up to beat the other one who had the power of chaos, I will just entrust it to him as I have the power of nihility I can give it to him when my time is almost up at least I can buy him a thousand year of time before I couldn''t control the power of that Devil''s Chaos that even my nothingness that is almost at the peak can''t handle." The God Ruler continued "I might have said to that boy before that I was unrivaled but it was just a figure of speech even though I am unrivaled to the Gods but to that Devil I don''t even have the qualification to fight him because all I can do is buy myself time to create the system to overpower the summit of his chaos but I have no confidence that is why I gave it to that boy because I knew that he will pick the infinite which he just did just now and if I add my power of nihility and the system he can beat this Devil God''s Chaos." The Ruler God keep talking "I need to slowly let him absorb my power through the system so he can be at the summit or at least at the pick of nihility and his infinite for his fight against the Devil''s Chaos." The Ruler God decided ___________________________________________ "Another one who has the quality to rise up to the throne huh? I couldn''t stop it because of that fucking universe will, and I can''t even interfere to that boys world because of that Gods nihility blocking me that cause his immortal life span turn to a mortal." A man in ck said, this was the Devil that was at the summit of Chaos "Order the other minor Devil that is already at that world before the barrier was used to prevent the boy from getting stronger and kill him at all cost." The Devil''s voice sound in the entire nine circles of Hell (The Devil and Demons are different, and there is a heaven and hell in the universe just the same with the world." Chapter 38: (Gods Message/will) Chapter 38: (God''s Message/will) Alex immediately wake after he vanishes from the ce where he talks with the soul and where he gets the power of infinite Alex stood up and looks around the surroundings and sees that he was in a white room with pink painted walls and floors. The bed was pink and you can see a see through sliding ss in the bathing room "What happened while I was out Sistine?." Alex asked "After you blinked and got unconscious you were found by your neighbor after she was going home after work, she saw you unconscious on the way and when she sees your pale face because you were out of mana she immediately find a ce for you to rest." Sistine said "Eva huh? Where is she now?." Alex asked "She went out for a bit to get something for you I guess." Sistine said "I see, and where I am now?." Alex asked "fufu~ you are in a love hotel dear, it seems you really have luck for older women dear." Sistine said "Ha-ha." Alexugh awkwardly "Why here though?." Alex asked "Because it was closer dear, she got panicked when she sees your pale face so that is why she immediately brought you to the closest ce where you can rest dear." Sistine said "I see, well enough of that did you know what happened in my dream or about that dark ce where I talk to the fragmented soul and about the power?." Alex said "No dear, when did that happen?." Sistine asked "When I was unconscious." Alex said "Sorry dear, I don''t know about it but you receive your main mission and a message from the God that transmigrated you." Sistine said "Main Mission? how is that different than my missions before and what did the God say?." Alex asked "Just like name dear it is the mission where you need to aplish first dear and about what that God said I didn''t read it yet since it says that you will be the one to open it." Sistine said ''I see, show me the interface." Alex said "Okay dear," Sistine said and show Alex the interface Gods Message: It seems you are doing well boy!. and you have already known the three strongest powers in the universe boy and possess the power of Infinite which is the power that have not yet been possessed before. I possess the power of Nihility and another one possess the Chaos which is my enemy the Devil and I hate handing it to you boy but you will face that enemy that holds the Chaos and face some dangerous Devil followers around the way. I might have said to you before that I was unrivaled, sorry boy but that was just a figure of speech because I am only unrivaled only from the Gods, there is one being I couldn''t defeat and that is the one who holds the Chaos, I will sacrifice my life stopping him for at least a thousand years for you to get stronger. I''m giving you this message because as my inheritor and as the holder of the power of infinite you will have to face him in the end, don''t worry you still have your system which is my strongest creation that will guide you and I already prepared to give you the power of Nihility which I possess so in your final battle you can defeat him but in the end it is all decided upon you boy if you can get stronger before the barrier thatst a thousand years get destroyed because if you don''t all of the life in the world and universe will be devoured by his Chaos I will leave some of my fragmented soul which will talk to you as you get stronger to fill you some details that you still don''t know about the universe and I only have one request as my inheritor, as you are already like my son, after you will unlock some of my bloodline my daughter will sense you and find you and when she founds you please take care of her and also take care of the universe which you will rule in the future "Good Luck". "Damn I don''t know how to process this in my head." Alex said and hold his head after reading the message of God "Just rx dear and calm down." Sistine said "I can''t just ept this too easily you know, knowing that the omnipotent being that gave me my second life couldn''t defeat someone and was even force to sacrifice his life to buy sometime, and the being or the devil that forced him to do what he did can you imagine that guy''s power? How can I defeat that?." Alex asked "Don''t worry didn''t he said that he already prepared to give you the power of Nihility which he holds and you also have the power of Infinite, having two of the strongest power in the universe against only one, you will have the advantage dear and most of all I am here to guide you, Although I don''t know what the three strongest powers in the universe is about, I will still guide you to be unrivaled in the world so you just need to work hard okay dear?." Sistine said and also asked "How can I have the advantage? I am still weak while he is already an Omnipotent being." Alex asked "That is why the God gave you a thousand years for you to get stronger dear, and he is still not an Omnipotent being dear because he still can''t destroy the barrier because an Omnipotent can destroy all the things dear," Sistine said "Okay I understand, I still have time and that God gave me a second chance for life that made meet you and all the the girls, I still need to thank him for that, so at least I will carry his burden and fulfill his request and my duty as his inheritor." Alex said after thinking for sometime "Fufu~ you will need to take care of his daughter dear." Sistineugh mischievously Chapter 39: (Gods Death and Main Mission) Chapter 39: (God''s Death and Main Mission) "Damn I underestimated that Devil''s Chaos." The Ruler God cursed looking at the barrier that is covered by dark miasma of Chaos "I Guess I really have to sacrifice all of my life span and cease to exist, I thought I can still a mortal life but I guess reality is really cruel." The Ruler God said and use all of his lifespan and power as a Ruler God rank while using his Peak Mastery of Nihility The dark miasma was slowly fading but it still kept regenerating, the barrier shined with a Golden Glow when the God used his lifespan to support it The dark miasma kept fading and regenerating in almost an endless cycle *Spurts* The God cough out blood "This should be enough at most it can hold 1500 year and the least is 800 year if something unexpected happen." The Ruler God said after wiping the blood in his mouth with his hands "Almost time huh?." The Ruler God said after feeling the state of his body The God teleported and arrive at the ninth circle of Hell above the ck the massive castle which is covered by Chaos "Come out you damnable Devil this God will settle all of this right now." The Ruler God''s voice sounded in the entire nine circles of Hell "You are here you foolish God." A voice sound outing from the castle Someone teleported in a distance looking at the Ruler God, A man with covered in ck was standing above the red sky "It seems you have already used your lifespan and is currently fading, is this yourst struggle my old friend?." The Devil said "Old friend? what a joke, even though I might not live after this but at least I will buy some time injuring you for my inheritor to get stronger." The God said "The one who holds the Power of Infinite? Pftt do you think in a mere thousand years he will arrive at our rank?" The Devilugh "Don''t worry, It is Inevitable you will die by his hands." The God said "Hehh! some of my minor devils that is already in that world are alreadying for him." The Devil said "And do you think that I didn''t tell my minor Gods?." The God said "Heh let''s just end this." The Devil said "For one we agreed on the same thing." The God said ''We were once friends before and fight together but I never showed you my strongest skill'' The God thought "Everything began with nothingness, "Everything will return to nothingness. "There for nothingness is life and death. "The birthing mother and the reaper of life, "Everything moves. Not even time itself can escape. /God The God started chanting "Is this yourst card in your hand? The Devil asked feeling the power of the skill "Like a prey at the mercy of a mighty predator, all will die in the end. "Oh, cold-blooded nature of instability. "Yet I will love the cold-blooded and instability deeply. "I have long forgotten the meaning of life. / God The God still kept chanting "Fine then I will use my strongest skill too to honor your final fight." The Devil said and start chanting "Destruction, abomination of hell, /Devil "My body will be a reaper with its scythe raising, and level everything. "Insatiable, endless emptiness. "Endless pleasure, never stagnating. "All things must move, back into nothingness. /God "Cry havoc and with your wrath lead my enemies to their doom! /Devil "Oblivion!" /God "Chaos Bane!"/ Devil Two huge powers from the strongest skill of Nihility and Chaos met and collided yet there were only small explosion from lightning that could be heard but the sky and all of the surrounding turned ck, thend, the seas, the mountains started fading into nothingness and huge lighting, space distorted, strong vibration happened everywhere in hell while the ninth circle of hell was at the center of it. "Argghhh." "Ahhhhh." The Devil living in hell screamed and started disappearing into nothingness while some died by the lighting and some was sucked in the space distortion "The only draw back of the Power of Chaos is it can''t differentiate from friend and foe." The Ruler God said with a fading body hearing all of the scream from the Devil''s "This is the end for you." The Devil said looking at the fading body of the God "Yeah and I have seeded, it was only a pity that I won''t see your death." The God said and faded "Seeded?" The Devil was confused and look at his body "FUCKINGGGG GODDDD." The Devil screamed and cough out blood "I underestimated his skill because even a cornered prey will fight a mighty predator." The Devil said and look at the damage of his body some of his arm faded to nothingness The Devil teleported above the hell world and look all of the damage that was cause and sees that 30% of the Hell''s world got destroyed "Tch, I will need sometime to recover from all of this." The Devil said and teleported _________________________________________________ "Sistine let me see my main mission." Alex said "Okay dear, and also your mission is categorize as main mission and normal mission dear," Sistine said and show him the interface Alex nodded his head and look at the interface MAIN MISSIONS: Main mission: BECOME UNRIVALED Rewards ??? Main mission: DESTROY THE CHAOS- a mission from the Ruler of God as his inheritor and as the first one to have the power of infinite Rewards ??? Penalty: All of the life will be devoured by the Chaos Main mission: GET STRONGER- The Ruler of God gave his power for you to absorb little by little as you get stronger Rewards: Understanding of the Power of Nihility Main mission: HAVE A HUNDRED WOMEN- You need to have a lot of women if you are going to be a Ruler to help you manage your people Rewards ??? Main mission: CONQUER A HIDDEN WORLD Rewards ??? Main Mission: TAKE CARE OF THE GODDESS- you need to take care of the daughter of the God Rewards: Goddess love/support Main Mission: MASTER THE POWER OF INFINITE Rewards: ??? Main Mission: MASTER T THE POWER OF NIHILITY Rewards ??? Main Mission: BECOME A RULER OF A WORLD- this is you first step in bing a ruler in the universe Rewards ??? Chapter 40: (Mastery of Powers) Chapter 40: (Mastery of Powers) Alex skimmed at his main missions being shown in the interface "I guess I will be busy." Alex said after closing the interface "You can just rx you and justplete it around the way dear." Sistine said "Yeah this still takes too long toplete, the first thing I should be doing is focusing on getting stronger and understand the Power of Infinite more while also understanding the Power of Nihility." Alex said "Oh by the way dear I have already receive your reward for you in your mission before, you can just look at it in your status." Sistine said "I see, show me my status." Alex said "Okay dear," Sistine said and show him an interface Name: [Alex] Age: [20] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Level: [82] (Exp-81897/82000) Bloodline: [God Ruler] (Unlocked-15%) Power: Infinite, Nihility Health Points: [100%] Mana Points: [36000/36000] Elements: [Fire,Water,Lightning,Wind,Earth,Dark] Rank: Immortal (Next level 100 for Arcana) Unrivaled Points: [13400] Power: (9000) Agility: (7600) Speed: (7600) Intelligence: (240) Dexterity: (7400) Defense: (8000) Wives: (0) Lovers: (3)-Alexia Ainsley, Rose Murphy, Violette Watt - you can teleport to your lover anytime you want so you could always protect her, you will also be rmed if they were in danger. Skills: [Fireball-0MP],[Fire Punch-0MP],[All Seeing Eye],[Dimension World-0MP],[Gravity-20MP],[Sperm Controller-0MP],[Aphrodisiac Scent-0MP],[Blink-5MP],[Dead-Shadow-10MP],[King''s Aura-0MP],[Manifestation of Killing Intent-0MP],[Divine Healing],[me Thrower-50MP],[Tsunami-50MP],[Thunder-50MP],[Gale-50MP],[Fissure-50MP] Missions: Storage: Store: Weapon: Gae Bolg "Oh? it seems I have already be an immortal." Alex said "Congrattions dear," Sistine said "I see that there is a new thing being add at my status which was the power of Infinite and Nihility." Alex said "Yes dear, after receiving your power it was put on the system." Sistine said "Okay is there a rank for the Mastery of these powers because as I know from the God''s message that they have the same rank but his mastery Nihility can''t bepared to the other one''s mastery of Chaos." Alex said "The God also leave a message for that in the system for you to be familiar with it." Sistine said "Let me see." Alex said "Okay dear," Sistine said and show him the interface Mastery of Powers (Chaos,Infinite,Nihility) Initial stage low stage Mid stage High stage Profound stage Peak stage Summit stage Exalted stage Transcendent stage Supreme stage Alex look at the mastery of powers "What is the rank of the God?." Alex asked "He left it to me saying that he was at the peak while the Devil is at the summit." Sistine said "Just a single rank can make a huge difference? for him to sacrifice his life?." Alex asked "I suppose so, it is said that even a single rank difference is likeparing heaven and earth." Sistine said "I see, so I''m at the initial stage now?." Alex asked "Yes dear, you are at the initial now in both powers and if you finish your main mission in getting stronger, your Nihility power will be at the peak stage." Sistine said "Getting stronger? by how much?." Alex asked "I don''t know dear, all I know that every time you get stronger your power of nihility will also get stronger until it will arrive at the peak and after that it is all on your own to master it." Sistine said "Only at the peak huh? because that was the God''s mastery of it?." Alex asked "Yes dear, and about your infinite power you will master it yourself dear," Sistine said "I see, let me try it." Alex said and focus his mind `trying to use his infinite power ''Infinite, Infinite, Infinite'' Alex keep saying in his head but nothing happened "I can''t seem to grasp its concept." Alex said "Try it just like your Nihility dear, becase in Nihility you will already know how to use it in your memory." Sistine said "I have it in my memory?." Alex said and focus his eidetic memory to sh image in his head "Yes dear, Because that experience came from the God." Sistine said What is Nothingness? Nothingness is nothing itself! That was only what is in Alex''s mind but it already made him at the initial stage and is able to use the power "That''s all?" Alex asked out loud "What is it dear?." Sistine said "No it''s nothing." Alex said ''That is all? maybe I will continue to grasp the meaning of it as I continue to delve deeper about it, and is it the same for Infinite? What is Infinite? Something Boundless? Why is it called Infinite?'' Alex thought in his mind and his body reacted and opened his Eye of God Alex eyes turned gold, but what he found out is that the area he could see was stretched out several kilometers than before. ''Is this the power of Infinite?." Alex asked himself "The power to make anything Infinite? but maybe that will happen for now because it only stretched several times than before maybe it will be infinite if I reach the Supreme stage and I don''t know how long would that be?." Alex said "Have you grasp the power?." Sistine asked "Just a little about it, just to make me able to use it." Alex said "I will try my Nihlity next." Alex said "Mhn." Sistine said "I will use my Dimension World which I didn''t uses for a long time." Alex said and teleported in the other dimension Alex arrive at an open are where only trees can be seen "Fade." Alex said and thend he is standing started fading and started corroding and spread wide in the area and finally stop "I guess this will do for now, Everything I touch that can''t resist my strength will fade into nothing." Alex said "Maybe I canbine them? Infinite Nihility? Nah I will just try it in another time." Alex said and teleported back to the room Alex arrive back at the room "Sistine what time is it?." Alex asked "It is already almost 10:00 pm." Sistine said "I guess I was out for a couple of hours huh?." Alex said *Click* The door in the room was opened Chapter 41: (Eva) Chapter 41: (Eva) "Good bye everyone see you tomorrow." Eva waved her hand to her co workers and was already getting to leave "Eva you should need a boyfriend toe for you, it''s not good if a girl is going home alone at night." The manager in the office said "That''s right Eva at your age you should already have been married." One of her coworkers said "Yeah and with your look all of the guys will ept you without hesitation." A coworker said "Even all of the guys in here are having a crush on you." her friend said When the guys heard that immediately almost all of the guy in the office lowered their heads "I still don''t have any ns for that." Eva said and immediately walks out of the ce "See you tomorrow Eva, be careful" One of her coworkers said ''Haisss! I want to have a boyfriend too you know but I couldn''t just find one who will like me as my real self not just my body'' Eva thought while leaving the ce It was already 7:00 pm, Eva was walking to the bus stop to go home from work while walking she hears someone crash at the corner of the streets alley Eva walk towards the alley of the street to find out what it was that crashed, Eva got closer and finally see what it was that crashed, Eva sees a person unconscious, she immediately walk faster tp help the person Eva turned the person because the person head was facing the ground, when the person was finally turned Eva was shocked and panicked because she knew who it was. "Alex? what happened?." Eva asked and shake Alex body "Hey wake up!." Eva shouted and shake him harder "His face look so pale and his body is burning up." Eva said when he felt Alex''s body Alex''s pale face and burning body is not because of his lost mana because he still was currently in the trial where he was speeding to the infinite Gate "What should I do?." Eva panicked and though to call Alexia and Rose but immediately rejected the idea because it was still too far "First let''s find him a ce to lie down." Eva said and hold Alex to stand up and mahe him lean in her shoulder, she then walk while supporting Alex''s body Eva looks for a taxi and after a minute she finally found one "Taxi, taxi." Eva called out for the taxi while waving her hand while the other was supporting Alex The Taxi immediately arrive and Eva quickly ride at the backseat of the taxi "Where to miss?." The taxi driver asked while looking at both of them and he was curious of about what happened to the guy but didn''t ask because it was none of his business "To the nearest hotel please and if possible at your fastest speed." Eva said "Okay." The driver said The taxi started moving, it still has at least 5 minute to get the nearest hotel and lookin at Alex''s body who is burning up, Eva get her face towel in her handbag to wipe Alex''s sweat from his pale face, Eva after wiping Alex''s face then wrap the face towel around Alex neck to at least make him cool for even just a little bit. "Were almost there." Eva said and put Alex head in her bosom and hug him "Sorry to interrupt miss but what happened to your boyfriend?." The drive asked "Boyfriend?." Eva got confused "Yeah isn''t he your boyfriend?." The driver asked and looks at them at the mirror in the taxi "Ah! yes-yes, sorry my boyfriend is just tired after drinking." Eva said with a red face because she understood that she was mistaken as Alex''s girlfriend "I see." the driver nodded his head and continue driving ''Do we look like a couple? maybe I should follow their suggestion before? I don''t hate Alex like the other guys because Alex didn''t look at me lustfully like the others'' Eva thought to herself remembering what her coworkers told her to have a boyfriend ''Ah! I almost forgot, he already has a girlfriend that is maybe why he didn''t look at me lustfully and I am much older than him while her girlfriend is so pretty and is still young, I don''t have the chance'' Eva got depressed after remembering Alex already have Rose (AN:You would be crying if you knew what Alex thought when he first saw you) "We''re here miss." The driver said "Ah were here already?." Eva asked because she didn''t notice that they have arrive because she was depressed thinking about Alex Eva immediately paid the driver and got Alex out of the taxi, Eva look at the building where they arrive, it has pink lights and some heart symbols when Eva sees this her face turned red because it was a love hotel "Why did the driver brought us here? Did he think that we were going to have sex when he I said Alex was drunk?" Eva said "Don''t think about those unhealthy thoughts Eva, Alex is your first priority." Eva said to herself while shaking her head Eva got in the love hotel and walk to the receptionist to get a room "One room please." Eva said to the receptionist with a red face because it was still her first time looking what is inside the love hotel "What room do you like Miss? we have a presidential room, a double bed and a." The receptionist said but couldn''t finish because Eva interrupted her "We''ll take the presidential room." Eva said with hurried tone because she was embarrassed looking at the coupleing in and out of the ce "Okay miss that would be." The receptionist couldn''t finish again "It''s fine." Eva said and gave the receptionist her card The receptionist took the card and processed somethings before taking a key and a box "I''ll guide you there miss." The receptionist said and lead Eva towards the Elevator "Okay." Eva said and follow the receptionist Eva got out the elevator and was guided to the room, they were now standing outside the room''s door "Here is our presidential room miss, here is your key and because you got the presidential room we will also give you this." The receptionist said and gave Eva a key and a box "Okay." Eva just epted everything the receptionist gave her "I won''t be disturbing you now miss." The receptionist said and left Eva look at the key and the box in her hand, she first opened the door and without checking the room he brought Alex to the bed "What is in the box? protection?." Eva was confused on what is the box for and opened it Eva opened the box and when she sees what is inside she turned red and immediately put it away because what she sees was a box of condom durex "super thin" Chapter 42: (Eva pt. 2) Chapter 42: (Eva pt. 2) "Why did they gave me this?." Eva asked "I get this is a love hotel after all." Eva said with a red face "Hah...hah...hah." Alex was breathing roughly (This was at the time he gave up speeding to the gate and lied down) Eva sees Alex was breathing roughly, she immediately climbs on the bed and check on Alex''s condition "Why is he breathing so roughly? should I call a doctor?." Eva didn''t know what to do "I just need to keep him cool." Eva said and turn the A/C to the coldest degree Eva climb out the bed and went to call the reception to ask for water and towel A couple of minutester a knock was heard at the door. Eva walks and opened the door. "This is what you called for miss." The one who sent it said "Thanks." Eva said and receive the water and towel, she gave some tip to the one who sent it Eva closed the door after receiving the water and towel, she turned and walk towards Alex "I gotta wipe the sweat in his body." Eva said and put the water beside the bed while she climb up at the bed Eva crawled towards Alex and looking at his face she turned red "Stop thinking dirty thoughts Eva, you still need to take his clothes off to wipe him." Eva said while shaking her head Eva slowly remove Alex''s shirt, Alex shirt got immediately remove. Eva when she sees Alex''s well-tone muscles in his body and abs she turned red while trying to touch his muscles in his body. "So this is a man''s body? It really is different from ours." Eva said while her hands was roaming around Alex''s body "What are you doing Eva this is a crime." Eva said when she realize what she is doing "I did save him so this is fair." Eva assured herself and keep touching Alex''s body "Ah! I was suppose to wipe him." Eva said and get the towel and started wiping Alex''s body Eva started exploring the top of Alex body. his armpits, his back, and his neck and finally she was going lower while wiping Alex, her head was looking at Alex''s pants with her hands still getting lower and lower then stop after it was close to Alex''s dick "I think he is big down there?." Eva asked herself looking at Alex''s bulge "Even though he isn''t hard, he is already big down there." Eva said and tried to feel it through his pants Eva slowly lowered hands and touch Alex dick but immediately back off after touching a little "What are you doing Eva!? this is a crime!." Eva said to herself holding her hand with the other one and shake her hands "I guess this is enough for now." Eva said and put Alex shirt back, Eva tried to put Alex''s shirt back on but she was having a hard time, she move and went atop Alex being supported by two of her legs to not touch Alex''s body to make it easier to put his clothes on, Eva finished putting Alex''s clothes on but she still didn''t get off but stared at Alex''s face that was close to her face, she was focusing on Alex''s lips and she was breathing patting and her face keeps getting closer and closer to Alex''s face just like being pulled to an illusion, when their lips almost touch Eva snap out of herself ''What Am I doing? Am I this desperate? I only met this guy this morning but why can''t I stop myself when I am looking at him. I know I am old, I know he has already a girlfriend, I know our age our far apart. I have done everything to get this far, I sacrifice all of my youth to get this far I endure and endure by stopping myself in having fun to get this far because I hope I will have a better future, but where is my future? after all of this I am still all alone, was everything I did to get this far all for naught?'' Eva though to herself while holding her tears in her eyes ''All I want is to experience love and finally I almost grasp it even though I know I''m rushing things because we only met today but at least just for once let me experience it and yet I can''t because I''m old?, he has a girlfriend?, our age are far apart? FUCK ALL OF THAT even if I know that this feeling can''t be reciprocated back, even if I know that he will hate me the moment he found out about this but at least for now I will do what I want even for just this minute- no just for this second and moment let me be selfish'' Eva said to herself and kiss Alex while a drop of tear fall from her eyes Eva just kissed Alex for only a second and immediately seperated their lips "I''m sorry I just couldn''t help myself when you look at me before without lust in your eyes, not like the others, you already captivated me, maybe you were just hiding it, maybe I didn''t notice it, maybe all of it was fake but at least I want to believe it to be the truth, maybe you will think I am an easy woman but I don''t care because the moment when you look at me with your blue eyes my color less world finally shined with different colors." Eva said to Alex after separating the kiss Eva climb out from the bed while thinking about somethings "I''m going to get some fresh air for a bit." Eva said before leaving the room __________________________________________________ The door was opened and Alex sees Eva came in inside the room "You already woke up?." Eva asked with a forced smile after thinking about what she did to Alex Chapter 43: (New Skills) Chapter 43: (New Skills) "I''m fine already, sorry for the all the trouble that I have caused." Alex said and walk towards Eva "It''s okay your wee and I''m sorry." Eva said "Sorry about what?." Alex asked "No it''s nothing, how about you eat first?." Eva said and immediately change the topic because when she left she bought some food "Ah, really thank you." Alex said but he still felt that Eva was acting weird ___________________________________________ "Sistine what happened to Eva while I was out?." Alex asked "You really are such a sinful man dear." Sistine said because she sees what Eva did before "Why?." Alex asked Sistine then began to exin what happened, like how they were mistaken to be lovers, like how Eva got a box of condom, like how Eva wipe and touch his body, and finally what Eva said when she left. Sistine didn''t know all of it because Eva didn''t think out loud when her tears fall, All did Sistine hear and see is when Eva''s tears fall and what she said before leaving Alex when he hears Sistine exining things he didn''t know what to do, for one thing he was happy that his hot neighbor liked him and another thing is that she misunderstood him because he really did look at her lustfully when they first met but Eva just didn''t notice, that is why he didn''t know how to answer her. "Sistine do you have some skills to help me out of this?." Alex asked because he knew that the system will update by itself if he needs something "See for yourself dear," Sistine said and gave him the store interface Store: Skills Bnce: 13400UP *Enkidu: Chains that can bind gods and suppress their power,it depends on how strong the user is on how much the gods power can be suppressed. -20000UP *Space Maniption: Thew of space that can control space itself.- 5000UP -Upgradable *Sonic wave: Create a gigantic wave of sound.- 1000UP *Time Maniption: Thew of time that can control time itself.- 5000UP -Upgradable *Affection meter: A skill that can make you gauge someones affection towards you.- 200UP *CQC: (Master)- A skill that makes the user learn hand to handbat. - 300UP *Eclipse: A skill that will summon a gigantic eclipse above the sky to cover the entire area in darkness, advantage to dark element users.- 1000UP "Hidden Secrets: A skill that can make the user knows the hidden secrets of others- 200UP *Truth or Lie: A skill that can make others tell the truth, affects only rank lower than the user:- 200UP *Sun rays: Fire sun rays in your finger: 500UP *Moons blessing: A skill that will increase 10% of your speed at night.- 1000UP *Cosmic Energy: A skill that Maniptes powering from the stars,s and gxies. 5000UP *Starfall: A power to pull the stars from above- 2000UP *Fortification barrier: A barrier that will protect you in every direction.- 1000UP *Flight: The ability to make you fly. 100UP Alex skimmed through the skills to find a skill that he can use in his situation right now. Alex reads the description of all the skill that is offered in the store and decided to buy 5 skills namely, Affection Meter, Hidden Secrets, Truth or Lie, CQC, and Flight, he also bought CQC and flight while he was at it and decide to look at the store again after this 13400UP -200UP -300UP -200UP -200UP -100UP =12400UP Alex closed the interface after he sees he still has 12400UP left ___________________________________________________ Eva ced the food in the table, she didn''t look at it before but the room was really big, it has a big TV screen with sofas and also a eating table while the bathroom is really big. The walls and ceiling is painted with pink just like the mattress in the big bed. Eva sat at the chair in the eating table and arrange the food while Alex also sat at the opposite chair from her. "Here." Eva said and pass Alex a food "Thanks and sorry for the trouble." Alex said and receive the food "It''s fine." Eva said and started opening her food "Eva did something happened?." Alex asked suddenly, he still didn''t open his food "No nothing happened." When Alex asked suddenly Eva''s body shuddered a bit before speaking "Then did you cry?." Alex asked and look at her face "No I didn''t cry." Eva said and touch her eyes a bit checking if it is still wet ''Did he notice? I covered it beforeing here." Eva thought while touching her eyes Alex stand up and came to Eva''s side, while this time he used his Affection meter and Hidden Secrets Affection: 94 Status: Inlove Hidden Secrets: Hates guys who look at her lustfully but just hide it outside "What is it?." Eva said when Alex got close to her and sat at the chair beside her "I want to ask again did something happened?." Alex said while using his Truth or Lie skill "N-Yes." Eva wanted to say no again but she was shocked that her mouth said the truth "No-no there really isn''t." Eva said again because she was only affected saying the truth on Alex''s question "Then why did you say Yes?." Alex asked "Because-because." Eva stuttered not knowing what to say "Did you cry." Alex asked again "Yes." Her mouth opened on it''s own "What is wrong with me why does my mouth open on its own." Eva was confused "It''s okay, tell me what happened." Alex said and pat her head Feeling the warmth of Alex''s hand in her head, Eva let her emotion out and cried then hug Alex "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Eva said while crying and hugging Alex "I know, I know it''s okay you don''t need to apologize." Alex said Eva was still crying and when her brain processes what Alex said she stop hugging him and look at his face "Sniff...sob...how did you know?...sob...you were sleeping...sob..." Eva said while sobbing like a little girl with mature womans face Chapter 44: (Love) Chapter 44: (Love) "It''s fine, you don''t need to think about it." Alex said looking at Eva''s face his hands were still hugging Eva "Don''t tell me you were awake the whole time?." Eva said with a menacing look "No I wasn''t, I was really sleeping and even if I did there is no way I wont react if I know a beautiful woman is touching me." Alex said with a serious face "Then how did you know?." Eva said with a small blush this time hearing Alex call her a beautiful woman, although she is already used in ttery but hearing Alex she felt it was different and she was happy. "Well. we have magic in this world, so let''s just say I have a magic to know what happen to me." Alex said "I''ll ept that for now." Eva said and lowered her head to not face Alex''s face "Face me." Alex said "No!." Eva said, she was ashamed of herself knowing that Alex knows of what she has all done "Just face me." Alex said and hold her face to face him Eva looks at Alex''s face for a second and her eyes turned moist again and tears began flowing "I''m sorry, I''m so shameless." Eva said looking at Alex with her eyes flowing with tears "I said it''s fine, you don''t need to apologize." Alex said and wiper her tears with his finger "Sniff...sob...sob...sniff..." "You think I''m so easy right? falling in love with someone on just the first day with a silly reason." Eva said her tears was still falling "No i don''t think your easy, and I don''t find your reason silly, because people love in mysterious ways and you don''t need a reason to love you just need to follow what is in your heart. Your heart tells yourself that you love me because I''m different then just follow it no one can stop you, it is your own choice and love has no bnce and no rules you just need to speak what is in your mind and embrace that feeling." Alex said, still wiping her tears Eva''s ears stop flowing and looks at Alex ''Damn what am I saying about love, I just learn this in my past life, having so many girls before even though it was a short rtionship. I don''t know about this world but women here are so young and pretty. Women here always needs someone for them to depend on maybe that is why I already have 4 women in this world. I got to make my women stronger so they won''t always need to depend on me and I am even doubting my rtionship with Rose thinking that she is just their because she needs protection. Now that I think of it I need to strengthen my rtionship with my women because I felt it was to forced for them to love me like Rose and Violette I fucked them in just a day and about ra maybe she felt she needs to love me because I touch her, shit thinking about this makes me sad I need to strengthen my rtionship to them, after I am done with all this I need to spend sometime with each of them.'' Alex thought "Really?." Eva said "Yeah it is fine to love." Alex said "Even though I know this is thest time I can say this but let me say it, I Love You." Eva said "Who says this is thest time?." Alex said and flicked Eva''s forehead "Ow!." Eva said and hold her forehead "This is still not thest time." Alex said "but what about your girlfriend?." Eva said worriedly "You don''t need to worry about that, I already have four girlfriend." Alex said "What?." Eva was shocked "You know about Rose and Alexia right?." Alex asked Eva nodded her head, she already became friend with the two girls "They are my girlfriend while the other two are at another ce." Alex said "But you said Alexia was your sister." Eva said "I only introduce Rose as my girlfriend before because I don''t want to ruin your first impression on me, and yes Alexia is my sister and also my girlfriend." Alex said "But isn''t that wrong?." Eva asked "Maybe in logic but we just followed out hearts and love each other." Alex said "I see." Eva nodded her head "But what about our age." Eva said worriedly again "You don''t need to worry about that you are still young and pretty." Alex said "But our age are far apart what if othersugh at you?." Eva asked worriedly "I will just beat them up and you don''t know about this but I think my other girlfriend is older than you." Alex said "What? How old is she?." Eva was surprised "I forgot but she is in her thirties too just like you, and she is the headmistress of my school." Alex said "Headmistress? what school?." Eva asked "Universal Magic School." Alex said calmly "The most famous school?." Eva asked "Yes." Alex said calmly "The what you mean about the headmistress, isn''t she the famous mage Queen." Eva asked with wide eyes "Yes." Alex said calmly "Then your girlfriend is the Mage Queen?." Eva said she couldn''t believe his words "Yes." Alex said calmly "Ah! I don''t know how to process this." Eva shook her head "Just reminding you my other girlfriend is a princess, while the other four is in the process of bing mine." Alex said "What? the princess?." Eva was shocked again "Yeah." Alex nodded his head "Just who are you? I thought you are only my ordinary neighbor but if you knew all of this amazing persons, it seems your special." Eva said with a depressed tone at herst voice "Why?." Alex asked noticing her tone "It''s just that, I''m only an ordinary person, I don''t think I deserve to be by your side." Eva said holding her tears "Silly girl, you don''t need to worry about that, I won''t be biased with my women and I will treat you all equally like a queen." Alex said "Really?." Eva asked worriedly "Yes do you want some assurance?." Alex asked "Mhn." Eva nodded her head "Then close your eyes." Alex said Chapter 45: (Love pt. 2) Chapter 45: (Love pt. 2) Eva close her eyes and was tense waiting for what Alex is going to do and she hoped that Alex will kiss her "Don''t be so tense." Alex said with a smile looking at Eva''s face Eva''s body stop being tense and calmed down "I will do it now." Alex said Eva felt something touch her lips and embrace the feeling ''Is he kissing me? Is this his lips? why does it feel different than before I kiss him?'' Eva asked herself and opened her eyes and sees Alex teasing smile while his fingers was in her lips "Humph you bully me." Eva said cutely and roll her eyes "Pfft, why are you so cute, you should keep acting like this." Alexughed and pinched her cheeks "Humph." Eva humped "Fine, close your eyes again." Alex said "I won''t." Eva refused stubbornly "Really?." Alex asked "Really." Eva said "Are you sure?." Alex asked again "Pretty sur--." Eva didn''t finish her words because Alex kissed her, feeling Alex lips''s her eyes widened and her body tried to resist a bit but immediately lose control and leaver her body for Alex to control. Eva closed her eyes and enjoyed the kiss, they keep kissing intensely and Eva opened a bit of her mouth for Alex''s tongue, Alex feeling her mouth opened quickly took the opportunity and insert his tongue, Eva also used her tongue, their tongue keeps getting intertwined with each other, Eva wrap her hand around Alex''s neck and kiss him intensely and Alex hold her waist and keep kissing her. After for sometime they seperated their lips while still looking at each others eyes intensely "Hahf...hah...." Eva breathed for air but her gaze still didn''t leave Alex "Did you like it?." Alex asked "Mhn." Eva said and lean her head on Alex''s shoulder "Are you really okay with this?." Alex asked and hug her "I''m okay with it." Eva said "But I think you misunderstood me, you loved me because I didn''t look at you lustfully right?" Alex asked "Then did you look at me lustfully?." Eva didn''t answer but also asked a question "Well, Yeah I did no man can resist having that thoughts when they look at you." Alex said truthfully "Then am I pretty?" Eva asked "Yes you are really pretty." Alex said "Then do you want my body?." Eva asked "Yeah." Alex said and look at her body, he was holding his self to touch it before "You can touch it." Eva asked feeling Alex gaze in her breast "But don''t you hate it?." Alex asked "No I''m happy that you think I am pretty and I am happy you desire my body." Eva said "Why?." Alex asked "Because I love you." Eva said "Why didn''t I say I looked at your body lustfully, and you hate that right?." Alex asked "Yeah I hate IT if it''s another guy, but I don''t mind if it is you." Eva said "I don''t get it, why don''t you mind me touching you? how am I different?." Alex asked "Because I love you, partly I love you because of my first impression of you when I see your eyes didn''t look at me lustfully but mostly I love you because I fell for you at first sight, when I see your blue eyes made my whole world vanish and only focus to you." Eva said "So I don''t mind when you look at me that way instead it will make me happy, I know that falling in love like this is absurd because we just met but I just can''t stop myself." Eva continues "Okay, I understand already." Alex said "How about you do you love me?" Eva asked worriedly "I don''t think I can call it love yet but I don''t mind epting you because you are pretty and I love how cute you act, so at least we can say I like you and maybe after spending just a little bit of time I will find myself loving you too." Alex said "That is enough for me for now." Eva said "Mhn, let''s eat now, all this talking made me even more hungrier." Alex said "Like I asked before, do you want to touch?." Eva asked cupped her breast closely with each other "Okay, just a little bit." Alex said and brought his hands to her breast "Mhn...mhn...." Eva moaned a bit "Why are you moaning already I just touched it a little." Alex said while started to fondle her breast "My body is just so sensitive." Eva said with a red face "Oh really?." Alex asked and squeeze her breast "Ahnnnn..." Eva moaned loudly "Don''t suddenly squeeze my breast like that." Eva said with a red face "Okay, I know." Alex said and keep fondling her breast "Ahh...hah...do you want to touch it with clothes off?." Eva asked and also put her hand on Alex''s dick "Although I am tempted to that but if we do that I can''t control myself." Alex said "You don''t want to have sex with me?." Eva said worriedly "I want to, but we can''t right now, we are already rushing things in our rtionship, I want our rtionships not only for having sex and wanting each others body. I want our rtionship to be strong because I won''t be leaving you in my entire life, that''s why we will have sex after we spend some time and strengthen our rtionship okay?." Alex said "Okay, I understand." Eva said "We can''t have sex yet, but I still want to touch your breast directly without your clothes, but just don''t pleasure my dick because I can''t hold myself it that is the case." Alex said while raising her shirt Eva didn''t resist and let Alex raise her clothes, Alex sees Eva''s pink bra, he unhook it at the back and remove it quickly. Eva''s bra got remove her boobs was now out in the open. "It is as big as Alexia I think." Alex said and fondle her boobs while he suck the other one "Ahhnnnn." Eva moaned and hug Alex''s head more closely and against her boobs Chapter 46: (Ahh~) Chapter 46: (Ahh~) Alex sucked Eva''s boobs and sometime he pinched and bit her nipples and Eva just keep moaning feeling Alex touch her boobs, after sometime Alex stop. "We got distracted again, let''s eat I''m really hungry right now." Alex said and pull down Eva''s shirt back. "Okay." Eva said and remove her hands around Alex neck and sat properly "Should you put your bra back on?." Alex said looking at Eva, Eva''s nipple are clearly see being outline in her shirt "It''s fine, it''s only the two of us here anyway." Eva said "Okay." Alex said and grab his food at the opposite side of the table where he sits before "But how about you put it on for me?." Eva suggested "Fine let''s just get this over with, I am really hungry." Alex said and get her bra that fall from the ground "Come here, lift your shirt up." Alex said holding her bra. "Okay~." Eva said yfully and lifted her shirt "Why are you so happy for?." Alex said and squeeze her breast "Ahhnn..." Eva moaned Alex then put Eva''s bra back on but was struggling to hook it at her back "Turn around." Alex said "Oh? you don''t want to squeeze it anymore~?." Eva asked yfully "Do you really want me to do it again." Alex asked "Yes, I want it." Eva said "Why are you being so horny?." Alex asked "Well this is my first time experiencing being touch by a man so I want to the most of it." Eva said with a shy face "Okay fine we will do it again but after we have eaten okay, now turn around." Alex said Eva turned around and finally Alex hooked the bra back on "Let''s eat." Alex said and grab his food and open it "Ahh~." Eva opened her mouth "What are you opening your mouth for?." Alex asked "Feed me!." Eva ordered "Why do I have to?." Alex said while eating "Because it''s your duty to spoil your wife, and I want to be spoiled." Eva said "If I spoil you too much you will be a failure as an adult at this rate." Alex said "I don''t care I have worked enough for this, at least I want to be selfish so just bare with me." Eva said "Fine-fine, here say Ahh~." Alex said while holding out a spoon with food "Ahh~" Eva opened her mouth and Alex quickly feed her "Yummy." Eva said and hold her face with her hand "Again." Eva said "Okay, I''m here my Queen, now say Ahh~." Alex said holding a spoon "Ahh~." Eva opened her mouth again and eat spoonful of food "How about I feed you next?." Eva said "No it''s fine." Alex said and eat his food "No you gotta have too, nowe on open your mouth say Ahh~." Eva said holding a spoon "Okay Ahh~." Alex said and eat the food "Is it good?." Eva asked "It''s good." Alex said "How about you feed me using your mouth next." Eva said "Are you serious?." Alex asked "Uhn, I''m serious." Eva asked "Next time okay? or I will get distracted again." Alex said "No I want it now." Eva said ."No." Alex said "Come on you really don''t want to~?." Eva said with a seductive tone while her hands trailed around Alex''s body touching him "No." Alex still disagreed "You really don''t want to~?." Eva said while licking her lips and touching her boobs "Eva you better stop." Alex said "No way, I want it now." Eva stop what she is doing and pouted "Sometimes you can be cute yet sometimes you can be seductive too huh?" Alex asked "Which one do you want?." Eva asked "I like both of them." Alex said "Really? Then feed me with your mouth." Eva said "Fine just once okay?." Alex asked "Okay just once." Eva said Alex put the food and his mouth and chewed it a little then came closer to Eva''s lips "Ahh~" Eva opened her mouth, Alex then kissed Eva with his mouth filled with food, Eva felt Alex lips and the his tongue passing the food to her mouth she then began to receive it. "Ahn..Mhnn...ahnnn" They kissed for a while and then seperated "It''s yummy." Eva said "I''m d you like it my Queen." Alex said "Again please." Eva said "No that''s enough let''s eat properly now." Alex said "Fine." Eva pouted and eat her food The started properly eating and they were done in no time, Alex cleaned the table since the food was in a container Alex only just wrap it with a stic and throw it to the garbage Eva after eating went to bed and she took of her shirt and skirt leaving only her underwear left, she waited for Alex to clean the table Alex after cleaning went to the side first and called Alexia "Hello Dear?." Alexia said in the phone "Yes it''s me I won''t be going home tonight." Alex said "What are you okay? were worried because it''s alreadyte before you called." Alexia said with a worried voice "I''m fine, really." Alex said "Then why can''t youe home?." Alexia asked "This-." Alex didn''t know how to exin "No lies." Alexia said in the phone "I''m with someone right now, and I can''t just leave her." Alex said the truth "Sigh* Is it a new sister?," Alexia sighed and asked "Yeah, sorry and thank." Alex said "It''s fine be careful, and immediately introduce her to us tomorrow." Alexia said "Yes, I love you." Alex said "I love you too dear, do you want me to pass the phone to Rose?." Alexia asked "No it''s fine I won''t disturb you anymore just tell her I love her." Alex said "Okay dear, goodnight." Alexia said "Goodnight, I''m hanging up now" Alex said "Bye be careful." Alexia said Alex hang up the call and sighed ''I''m really am blessed that my women are considerate towards or I don''t know what to do if they fight with each other'' Alex thought to himself whileing towards the bed Chapter 47: (Aunt?) Chapter 47: (Aunt?) Alex was walking to the bed and sees Eva was only in her underwear. "Come here big boy~." Eva said seductively while licking her fingers "Eva you should stop it now, or I will get angry." Alex said seriously whileing towards the bed "Humph fine." Eva pouted and covered herself with a nket "Haiss, what am I going to do to you." Alex said and climb on the bed "Humph." Eva humped cutely and turn the other side "Eva turn here." Alex said and lied down "Eva turn here I will count to three." Alex said "1" "2" ''Humph I''m going to ignore you even when you count to three'' Eva thought "3" "Okay I am leaving now, it seems you don''t want me here." Alex said and climb out the bed ''Humph don''t think I will fell for a trick like that'' Eva thought Alex walk towards the door, trying to leave Eva hears Alex''s foot steps going farther and farther ''Is he really going to leave?.'' Eva thought and turn her head to look at him *Click* Eva hear a door being opened, she immediately climb out to bed and ran towards the door, Eva sees the door being closed from the outside "No don''t leave, I''m won''t do anything anymore." Eva shouted and open the door, she sees Alex and quickly hug him "I''m sorry okay, I won''t do it again and I will listen to you just don''t leave." Eva said hugging Alex while almost crying because when she sees the door being closed before, she felt that if the door got close he will leave her "Fine, I was just teasing you, don''t cry okay? Let''s go inside we are still outside and your only wearing an underwear, I don''t want any guys to see you like this." Alex said and drag her back inside. Eva didn''t say anything and keep hugging him, seeing this Alex carried her back to bed, they both lied down together while Eva was still hugging him. "You are not leaving me right?." Eva asked with wet eyes "Sorry Okay? I went too far so don''t cry I won''t be leaving you unless you leave me yourself, no even if you leave yourself I won''t let you." Alex said and hug her back "Really?." Eva asked "Yeah really, let''s sleep now okay?." Alex said "Okay goodnight." Eva said and close her eyes "Good night." Alex said After for a while Eva drifted to sleep but Alex still didn''t sleep ''Fuck Am I a saint or something? How long can I endure this?'' Alex thought to his self feeling Eva''s body who was only in her underwear ______________________________________________ "Good morning, Is your sleep good." Alex asked when he sees Eva was waking up "Mhn...Good morning." Eva said while wiping her eyes ''You slept enough but I didn''t even get a single wink, I''m d I have a huge amount of energy so skipping a to sleep a day or two is fine.'' Alex thought to his self "Do you have work?." Alex asked "Yes but it is still around eight." Eva said "It is already 7:30 though." Alex said "What? I''m going to bete." Eva said and got up out of the bed then run hurriedly to the bathroom 20 minutete Eva was finally ready and got dressed, she just put her shirt and skirt back from before "Don''t you need to change your clothes?." Alex asked "It''s fine I still have some spare at my work ce, I will just change there again." Eva said "Okay then take care and be sure to go to my house after your work, because I will introduce you to Alexia and Rose again." Alex said "Okay, Ah I''m reallyte." Eva nodded her head and was going out the door." Alex asked "Is your workce far?." Alex said "Yes it is at least 10 minute by taxi from here." Eva said "How about I sent you there because it''s faster that way, just tell me the name." Alex said "Really? how?" Eva said "By blinking you there you know I am a special mage right? that even the Mage Queen is my girlfriend." Alex said "Okay, thepanies name is Imperial Corp." Eva said she believe in Alex "Okay, Come here, hold on to me." Alex said and use his God eyes while also using his infinite if before it was only his God''s eyes Alex''s eyes can''t reach Eva''spany Eva sees Alex''s eyes turned gold, she was in a trance and snap out of it when Alex called her, she then hold onto Alex Alex blinked towards thepany and in a mere second they arrive outside thepanies building Eva was shocked but only believe it was natural because even the Mage Queen was one of his girlfriend "Okay we are here already." Alex said "Mhn...thank you." Eva said "Go on I''ll watch youe inside first before leaving." Alex said "Give me a kiss first." Eva said "Here." Alex and Eva kissed for 5 second before seperating their lips "I''ll be going now." Eva said "Okay good luck for work, I will pick you up after work." Alex said "Okay," Eva said and head out inside the building Alex waited for Eva to enter inside the building, he sees that she finally got in he then left by blinking. Alex arrive at a convenience store close to his house, he bought some foods and some deserts for the two girls, he also stop by to the supermarket to buy some ingredients for their lunch, after he finish buying all the things he need he then walk towards his home, he didn''t blink this time but just walk and look around the streets Alex arrive at his house and unlock the gate with his extra key, he then went forward and also unlock the door at the house. To surprise the girls he didn''t announce that he is already home, Alex slowed down his steps and went to the living room but he sees there are 4 people inside 3 girls and 1 woman, the other two girls of course was Rose and Alexia but he didn''t recognize the other one, although he recognize the mature one. "Aunt?." Chapter 48: (Selena and Kiara) Chapter 48: (Selena and Kiara) Selena, Alex and Alexia''s aunt, their mother''s little sister, she was four years younger than their mother, she has a history of always teasing Alex about girls and stuff. Has long pink hair with green colored eyes while her skin looks as smooth as silk. Her breast is at D-cup and she has a well-tone but, she is 190 cm tall. Selena, just like Alex and Alexia when she got the news of her sister''s death and brother inw, she was devastated, just like when she hears from the doctor that she was infertile and couldn''t conceive a child that left her to stop finding a man for herself even she is a bombshell of a beauty, she wanted to take of both Alex and Alexia but before she could Alex and Alexia already left to the Universal Magic School, having been left alone she wanted have someone by her side so she decided to adopt someone which is Kiara. Kiara at that time was also the same as Alex and Alexia who lost her parents, feeling sorry for her Selena adopted her. Kiara, Selena''s adoptive daughter, Alex and Alexia''s adoptive cousin, her age is the same as Alex which is 20 years old, has long light purple hair, with clear eyes. Her breast is at C-cup but she has a big rounded but with a pure white skin. Selena knows that Alex and Alexia came back, because,after Alex left before Alexia notified her that they were back in their old home, Alexia and Selena was still in contact in thest four and a half years, when Selena got the call from Alexia she wanted to quickly meet them but since her home is still far away she decided to visit tomorrow, This morning she drag Kiara with her to visit Alex and Alexia Selena and Kiara then quick arrive in an hour at the two siblings house "It''s so nostalgic." Selena eximed feeling the air "Did youe here often before mother?." Kiara asked "Mhn, let''s go." Selena nodded her head and walk to the gate Selena rang the doorbell and in a minute, Alexia came out from the door "Aunt!." Alexia called out and went to the gate to unlock it Alexia unlocked the gate, Selena quickly hug her and feeling her auntsfortable hug, Alexia too hug her back "I miss you Alexia." Selena said while hugging Alexia "I miss you too aunt." Alex said "You have be a pretty woman Alexia." Selena said after seperating the hug "You are still as pretty as ever aunt." Alexia said "You tter me, I''m already old." Selena said "How about you introduce me to her aunt?." Selena said and looks at Kiara "Ah! I forgot, she is adoptive daughter which will be your cousin." Selena said "Hello, My name is Kiara nice to meet you, you can just call me Kiara." Kiara came forward "Likewise you can call me Alexia too." Alexia said while smiling "Alexia, where is your brother?." Selena said "Alex got some stuff to do, but don''t worry he will be home soon." Alexia said "Okay aunt understands." Selena said "Let''s go Aunt, Kiara we can''t be standing here all day, let''se in inside." Alexia said and lead them to the house Both Selena and Kiara nodded their head and followed Alexia, Kiara looks around the ce while walking. "Come in." Alexia said while opening the door Selena and Kiara came in, Alexia then lead them to the living room, Selena and Kiara arrive at the living room and sees Rose there prepairing some food for them "Hello, wee." Rose said when she sees Selena and Kiara arrive "Hello." Both Selena and Kiara said "Aunt this is Rose, she is my friend." Alexia said at their back while she also looks at Rose "Hello my name is Rose, I''m Alexia''s friend." Rose said and nodded at Alexia, she had a gist of it why Alexia didn''t introduce her as Alex''s girlfriend "Hi, I''m Alexia''s aunt, Selena." Selena said "I''m her daughter, Kiara." Kiara introduce herself too Rose nodded her head at them "Come on aunt, let''s have breakfast first we have already prepared it because I knew you will be hungry after travelling here." Alexia and brought them to the dining room'' The four them then sat on the chair to start eating before they heard a voice "Aunt?." ____________________________________________________ "Alex." Selena called out and run to hug Alex, putting his head to her bosom "mhfm, Aunt." Alex struggled being hug tightly in her bosom "Fufu~, it seems you have grown." Selena said with a teasing voice "That''s right aunt, so don''t cling and tease me anymore." Alex said and got out of her grasp "Why "Oh? did my little Alex, who always turn red when her aunt touch him, be a man now?." Selena smiled "That is right aunt, I have grown now." Alex said ''My dick have grown as well'' Alex said to his self "Heh! you are still a little boy in my eyes, just like before, do you want aunt to bathe you like before~." Selena said with a teasing voice "That doesn''t work on me anymore aunt." Alex said because his past self always turned red when her aunt teases him Selena got surprised by Alex attitude, when Alex said that to her aunt he sees there is a pretty light purple haired girl at the back, in the table together with his two girls "Oh why not?~." Selena still didn''t believe "Do you really want to aunt?, I can take care of you." Alex said with a smirk and look at her boobs "Oh? you want to tease aunt now~? I dare you~?." Selena didn''t back down "Thank you aunt." Alex said suddenly and hug his aunt, one of his hand hug her at the back while the other one touched her breast, but the girls couldn''t see it because they were at Selena''s back Alex got his mouth closer on Selena''s ear and blow a little air on it "You want? to offer yourself and the girl over their to me right aunt?." Alex said in her ear, and blow on it again Chapter 49: (Master) Chapter 49: (Master) A building was currently burning, the fire is still keep getting stronger and stronger. People was surrounding the burning building, while some houses, and building close to the burning building, people inside their are evacuating because the fire was burning "Hurry, ran the firetruck is alreadying here." Someone shouted "The fire is to big, we can''t hold on anymore." A water element mage said *Ringgggggggggggggg* A sound of firetruck can be heard "The firetruck, is finally here." Someone sighed and calm down "What happened here." A man in cloak asked someone from the crowd "This building just got burned in a second a moment ago, we don''t know the cause because the fire was already big before we knew." Someone exined "Did anyone survive in the building?." The cloaked man asked "I''m afraid not, because when the fire started no one came out from the building." Someone said The ck coated man nodded in thanks to the people and quickly disappeared from the crowd The water mage from the firetruck immediately started suppressing the fire that is spreading in the building While the fireman''s is still working on to stop the fire, the man in ck arrive at an alley ''What happened in there?, the assassins their consist of mythic and legendary rank how could they not escape by a mere fire.'' The man in cloak thought ''No someone killed them, and the killer used fire to cover their bodies? but why does he have to burn the entire building? if only wants to cover the dead bodies? Maybe a warning? a provocation? or a deration to fight to the death?'' The cloak man keeps thinking ''What''s more important is that the enemy is so strong, because the assassins there have at least more 10 legendaries and more than 20 Mythics and yet even if it''s just one no one escaped, Ah fuck this I''m only in charge of information, I just need to report this to the master'' The cloak man thought and disappeared from the alley, if Alex assess this guy''s strength he would be shock because, he thought only the master is in the Immortal rank __________________________________________________ In an underground space in the building of the ck Widow Organization *Click* A door was opened to a office, the man who opened the door came in and sees a big burly man seating in his chair with his arm in his desk "Master there is emergency report." The man with scars in his face said, strangely although it doesn''t suit him he is wearing a sses to make him more intellectual looking "What is it?." The man seating asked in a cold voice "The assassins headquarters was destroyed and burn to the ground." The man said "What?." The big man asked raising his eyebrows "That is what''s in the report master, and it is currently in the news." The man with sses said "Who has the guts to do this?." The man said with a strong voice "We are currently investigating master, all we know that he is at least above legendary knowing that he can take care of all the assassins we have." The man in sses analyze "In our city, do we have someone as strong as this, that is not apart of our organization?." The man asked in a cold voice "As we know for now master, there is no one who has this much power in this city except us master, and he couldn''t have hide all this years master, we all have eyes in this city so judging by his strength we would know him immediately. In my opinion he just came to this city master." The man in sses analyze "Immediately settle this!." The man said with a strong voice "Yes master, but if I could ask master did you offend someone with this strength? because from what I knew, he cause this fire to deliberately gave us a warning, or maybe a deration of war but what I am sure of is this guy is fixated on bringing our organization down." The man in sses gave his opinion "I may have offended a lot of people, but I never offended someone with a strength above a legendary, maybe he is an immortal too, enough with this there is no way a single immortal can bring our organization down." The man said "Yes I know master." The man with sses said "Quickly settle this, if you can''t handle it wait for my break through, I will deal with it myself." The man said "Yes master." The man in sses said and walk out of the room Only the man was left in the room, he pulled an orb like crystal in his drawer, the orb shined and a voice can be heard "What is it?." A voice said in the orb "I''m currently nning on making a break through towards the next rank master." The man said "And?." the voice asked "I would like to ask for master to guide me." The man said "Okay,e to my abode." The voice said "And also master." The man said "What?." The voice asked "We have currently have some trouble, did you ever have conflict with another God that has an organization?." The man asked "Why do you ask? what is the trouble?." The voice asked "Master one of my our headquarters, got destroyed and no one has the strength in our city beside as master, so I think they came from another city." The man said "It''s just that? No I didn''t offend anyone, and a little thing like that is no bother, just deal with it quickly they are just mere ants in my eyes." The voice said "Yes sorry for asking master." The man said "Go to my abode now." The voice said "Yes master." The man said The orb stop shining, the man then put it back at his drawer, he left the room and began going down more deeper underground Chapter 50: (Under the Table) Chapter 50: (Under the Table) "You want? to offer yourself and the girl over their to me right aunt?." Alex said in her ear, and blow on it again Selena was stunned and embarrassed, feeling Alex''s hand in her breast, she just couldn''t believe that her once a cute nephew that she always keeps teasing had the guts to touch her and tease her without backing down. Hearing what Alex whispered in her she turned red when she think when she offers herself and Kiara to her nephew "I-I forgot this is Kiara your cousin, my adoptive daughter." Selena turned a round and pretend she didn''t here what Alex whispered but she couldn''t look at Alex anymore "Hi, My name is Alex." Alex introduced his name and move a bit forward and grope Selena''s but "Ahnn." Selena moaned a little, she got surprised when Alex suddenly grope her but "Hello, the name is Kiara nice to meet you." Kiara introduced herself and when she looks at her mother she felt she felt she was acting weird Not only Kiara but also Alexia and Rose when they see Selena''s face and how tense her body was, they felt something was weird. Alexia stared at Selena''s face and thought of something, her eyes widen thinking about what Alex did but still shook her head and quickly close her thoughts about it. Selena when she felt Alex''s hand groping her but, she didn''t know what to do and also she didn''t react because she didn''t want the three girls to notice what is happening. Selena thought that maybe she should change how she treats her nephew starting now because her nephew''s behavior change and it is not like before and she was afraid if she still keeps treating him like a child just like before something would happen and also she didn''t want her rtionship with her nephew to turn bad, so she just smiled and pretend nothing happened her head and came forward to the seat at the table "Let''s eat first Alex." Selena said and went to her seat before "Yes, aunt." Alex said and followed to seat at the table too The five of them sat at the table, and started eating but they felt the atmosphere was awkward because no one was talking, until Alex finally broke the silence "Aunt, how''d you know we came back here?." Alex asked with a big smile "A-Alexia called me yesterday." Selena said and she was afraid to face her nephew "Yeah, I called aunt yesterday." Alexia intercepted The five of them started eating and enjoying the food, the three girls since they''re age are close with each other they started to feelfortable with one another and talk about somethings about girls stuff, they started tough at their conversation while the other two didn''t get in to join the conversation, Alex was a guy and the talk was about some girls stuff and Selena was old so she didn''t know much about some stuff that is currently popr about girls. "So aunt how are you doing now." Alex initiated a conversation "Ah? oh! I''m fine, I''m doing good." Selena said after getting surprised Selena was at the opposite side of Alex''s table so they are currently facing with each other, while the other girls are on their side talking. "Really, I thought your frustrated aunt?." Alex said with a smirk and move his foot below to touch Selena''s legs "Are you frustrated aunt?." Alexia also asked when she hears what Alex asked but her words meaning are different from what Alex meant "No, I''m okay." Selena said to Alexia and then turn to Alex and looks at him with a face that says "Stop it or else", Selena clearly understood what Alex meant since his foot are currently moving around her legs. Selena didn''t have a husband to release her pent up energy on, so she could only masturbate through all her years so Alex was not wrong because she is really feeling frustrated because she can''t get satisfied. "Really aunt?." Alex asked with a smirk on his face while still continuing moving his feet around Selena''s soft legs and is getting higher and higher "Yeah, I''m fine I''m happy right now meeting you guys again." Selena said with a big smile, while she pinched Alex''s feet below "Oh, your happy aunt?." Alex said and make his feet higher until it arrive at Selena''s pussy and rub on her pussy, her pinch didn''t stop his feet from getting higher "Ahn." Selena moaned a bit "Are you okay mother?." Kiara who was beside her heard her and asked "Yeah, I''m fine it was nothing." Selena assured her while trying to stop Alex''s feet below on rubbing her pussy "Are you feeling sick aunt?." Alexia asked her seeing her face "No, why?." Selena asked and while still trying to move Alex''s feet rubbing her pussy but it still wouldn''t budge Alex was just listening and looking at Selena''s expression while rubbing her pussy with his feet, even though Selena was trying to move his feet away but she couldn''t move it because of his strength ''I''m really amused seeing aunt''s changing expression, before you were the one who always tease me but how about now?.'' Alex thought and keep rubbing her pussy "Are you hot aunt?. Alex asked with a smirk "No-no I''m fine." Selena shook her head but she really was feeling hot to all the teasing Alex made to her pussy, her pussy are almost turning wet "Really? then why is your face so red?." Alex asked with a smirk "Are you sick aunt? your face are really red." Alexia also said "Should I turn the A/C more to the lowest degree?." Rose asked "Yes please, maybe I''m really just feeling a bit hot." Selena said "Only a bit?." Alex asked and pressed his feet suddenly more to her pussy "Ahn." Selena moaned a bit again because she wasn''t ready when her pussy was pressed suddenly "Are you really okay mother?." Kiara asked again "Yeah, I''m really okay, just hurry and turn the A/C more colder." Selena said with a red face, her pussy are starting to get wet to all the teasing of Alex''s feet "I''m going to get the remote first." Rose said Rose stand up to her chair and went to get the remote before turning the A/C to the lowest degree "Feeling better aunt?." Alex asked when she felt her pussy already turned wet Chapter 51: (Under the Table pt.2) Chapter 51: (Under the Table pt.2) "Feeling better aunt?." Alex asked when she felt her pussy already turned wet "Are you already better aunt? I already turned the A/C to the lowest degree." Rose said and sat back at the chair, she also calls her aunt "Yes, thank you I''m feeling much better." Selena said with a red face, while she was also ashamed of herself that she got wet and aroused feeling her nephew''s feet in her pussy Alex still keeps rubbing her pussy, while the other girls started eating and continue their conversation again, Selena was still trying to prevent herself from feeling aroused even though her pussy are already flowing. ''I didn''t think my nephew have be this perverted, and why is my body also reacting with his touch, do I like this?.'' Selena thought to herself They were all still eating, Selena slowed down eating the food because she can''t take it anymore she was patting heavily, she felt hot all over her body, she was feeling horny due to Alex''s feet that still keeps rubbing her pussy, thinking about the dirty thoughts made her feel more aroused Alex still keeps rubbing Selena''s pussy, he felt her pussy was getting even wetter and wetter, feeling this Alex sped up his speed on his feet and keep us his pace on rubbing her pussy. Selena when Alex fasten his feet om rubbing her pussy she felt her pussy was building up and she was almost cumming, knowing this she tried to cover her mouth to prevent her self from moaning. "Uhn...ahnn..." Selena had muffled moans The three girls didn''t notice Selena''s moans because they were still having fun on their conversation and didn''t have time to notice her, while Alex just keeps looking at her changing expression "Are you almosting/cumming aunt?." Alex asked Selena got shocked and widened her eyes because he nephew asked out loud, she was afraid of being found out doing things like this with her nephew because she didn''t resist that hard and was even feeling aroused with it. Selena didn''t want to admit it but thinking that they will get found made her more excited and horny, she even start holding her nephews legs and rub it more in her pussy. "Where are you going mother?." Kiara asked when she heard what Alex said "No-no I''m just going to the bathroom, I''m done eating." Selena quickly said and stand up because she was already close to cumming she wasn''t confident to stop her moans when she cummed, she quickly rushed to the bathroom and some of the juices in her pussy fall when she was walking but the girls didn''t notice it "I''m also done, I gonna put my tes." Alex said and also stand up, and followed Selena, the girls didn''t find it strange that he followed Selena because the bathroom was in the kitchen Selena quickly arrive at the bathroom and close the door she didn''t notice that Alex also followed her because her mind couldn''t think anymore and just want to relieve herself and cum in the bathroom but before the door got closed a hand stop it. "Aunt, I''m going inside too." Alex said with a smirk and came in the bathroom "What are you doing here." Selena said and she got panicked because the wetness in her pussy can easily be seen through her panties in the skirt. "I''m just finishing what I started." Alex said with a smile and closed the door in the bathroom and quickly move forward to Selena and hold her waist "What are you doing, this is wrong." Selena angrily said, before she couldn''t say anything because there are the girls in their presence but not they are alone she can voice out her words "How is it wrong aunt? didn''t you also like it?." Alex said and his right hand trace all around her body and stop in her massive boobs while the other one lowered itself and stop in her pussy. When Selena heard what her nephew said she was ashamed of her self because her body indeed like it and she was enjoying herself while she even only resisted a little and let her nephew keeps what he is doing, but still her mind still had ast barrier that prevented her from going a long with it which was Alex identity as her nephew and guilt towards her sister of what she is doing with her son so she tried to stop it. "You are my nephew, what would my sister said if she knows this." Selena raised her voiced "Don''t worry mom will be happy as long as we are enjoying ourselves." Alex said and squeezed her breast and start groping it while the other hand tried to take off her panties "Ahn, A-Alex p-please s-stop, we can''t do this." Selena moaned and pleaded "You don''t have to worry anything Selena, I will take care of it, so just leave your body to me." Alex called her name and move closer to her face while he stop groping her breast and put his hand in her face, putting her long hair behind her ears. "N-No we can''t." Selena teared "Selena crying doesn''t suit you, aren''t you the aunt that always teases me, so don''t cry okay." Alex said and wipe her tears with his hands "I know this is wrong aunt, but did you know when you heard the news that you are infertile and cried alone, I was there and witness it and I hated myself that I can''t do anything for you, that''s why I promised myself that when I grow up I will take care and love you because I know that you will be alone because you still couldn''t forgot the pain when you hear you were infertile, I was happy you know when I heard that you adoptive someone and your finally not alone anymore, I love you Selena and I also want to be with you to apany you during your happy times and sad times even though I know you are not alone anymore I still want to be with you because I love you as a woman and not as my aunt also this is not the feeling of pity I truly adored you, your face, your personality everything about you I adore it, let me love you so don''t resist." Alex said and kissed her lips Chapter 52: (A way) Chapter 52: (A way) When Selena felt the lips of Alex touch hers she didn''t say anything anymore and just closed her eyes and let her self be kissed by Alex, Alex seperated the kiss in just a second before looking seriously at Selena "I have a way." Alex said, he had a way to cure her infertility because he has the system and even maybe his divine healing skill can work "A way for what?." Selena asked her mind didn''t processed properly anymore because she don''t know what to feel anymore, should she feel happy? or should she feel guilty? "A way to give you a child." Alex said with a serious face he clearly wasn''t joking "What? How." Selena widened her eyes because even the famous doctor and practitioners who has studied medicine don''t know a solution even famous Mage healers. "Just believe in me." Alex said "Okay." Selena said she believe Alex''s words she don''t know why buy she just believe in him, like how someone believe in god "And about our rtionship, I will make you ept it." Alex said with determination "Oh? really~? I dare you~ This olddy can''t be conquered easily~." Selena''s attitude to turn back to her original one again, the teasing and flirting Selena "That''s the aunt that I like, and you are still young, how could I Alex even love someone who isn''t pretty and young." Alex said "Fufu~ really`~?." Selena asked, her tears finally dried "Oh it seems you are not horny anymore." Alex said while touching her pussy through a small opening in her panties, he didn''t finish taking it off because Selena cried "Ahhnn." Selena moaned "Well when I cried I didn''t have the feeling to cum anymore." Selena said when she cried almost all of her pleasure was gone "Let''s get out first, or else they will be suspicious." Alex said even though it''s okay for Rose and Alexia to found out but Kiara was still there "Oh~ what are they going to be suspicious for, it''s not like we have a rtionship." Selena said with a smile "Oh it seems you are so disobedient." Alex said and squeeze her breast while his other hands fix her panties properly "Ahhnn." Selena moaned "You still have yet to conquer me~." Selena said teasingly and put her finger in his nose before quickly leaving in the bathroom The bathroom''s door was closed but Alex was still just standing there. "This woman." Alex smiled "Do you have this kink?." Sistine voice suddenly asked Alex "What kink? Alex was startled by her sudden question "Incest or what you call taboo." Sistine said "No, not really I just want to do everything what my heart follows and although it is my first time meeting her, I already wanted her to be mine I don''t know why maybe I''m just possessive and is easy to fall in love." Alex said "I see, it was also your dream right?." Sistine asked "Yeah I guess it''s my dream to follow what my heart desire." Alex said "Oh by the way Sistine, can my divine healing heal her?." Alex asked "I''m not sure but you could try it, and also maybe the store will have that a skill maybe or an item." Sistine said "Okay I will check thatter I also still need to buy some skills, and do I have a mission?." Alex asked "Yes there is, it is a first kill rank mission." Sistine said "What mission is that?." Alex asked "A mission where you killed you first kill in a rank for example you will kill an immortal for the first time you will receive a reward." Sistine said "This also include all other rank that I still have not killed?." Alex asked "Yes and you can just check it." Sistine said and show him the interface Mission: Kill a Immortal. (Ongoing) Rewards: *5000UP *Soul Devourer- It can devour enemies soul and steal 10% of their power, can only be use if the enemy doesn''t resist Mission: Kill a Arcana. (Ongoing) Rewards: *5000UP *Soul bind- A skill that can bind strong that cannot be destroyed with your current strength Mission: Kill a Dominator Rewards: *5000UP *Soul Creation- A skill that can create soul by forging souls Mission: Kill a Celestial Rewards: *5000UP *Assassin God single sh- A sword skill that only cuts through soul in a single sh *Soul purification- the power of purify all the evil souls Alex skimmed through all the mission and notice that the rewards focused on the soul ability "It seems it has many soul ability in the rewards." Alex said "Yes because you currently have no ability like that." Sistine said "Sistine do you notice the reward to kill a Dominator?." Alex asked "Yes dear why do you ask?." Sistine asked "You don''t understand?." Alex asked again "You-mean-you-mean." Sistine first analyze and finally thought of it "Yes, we can make you a soul, although you still won''t have a body at least I can see you in your soul form." Alex said happily "Yes thank you dear I''m happy." Sistine happily said "Okay I will do this mission quickly, all we need is to kill a Dominator rank even though I still have not seen that rank but I think we can find it in the Devil''s Domain so just wait a bit more okay." Alex said "Okay dear, I''m right beside you all the time." Sistine said happily "I still need to settle my revenge here too before we set out to the Devil''s Domain again." Alex said and close the missions interface "Okay dear I will just be waiting." Sistine said Alex got out to the bathroom and went to the dining room and sees that the tables were already cleaned and the four of them was gone, he then heard the TV sounded "Their watching a movie?." Alex asked and went to the living room and sees all the girls are seated in the couch and is watching a horror movie, he move and sat together with his aunt who is alone in the other couch while the three girls are on other one. Selena sees that sat together with her, she just smile like nothing happened before but when Alex sees this he felt that it was different than what is used to if felt more like a smile which one used when she watch her lover. Seeing this Alex was happy and also smile towards her Chapter 53: (Movie) Chapter 53: (Movie) The five started to watch a movie, they just keep talking about how the character was and how realistic it is. Rose was a bit timid watching the movie because she was afraid of horror movies "Kyahh." Rose screamed and quickly went to Alex side, because the movie jumps scare her "Okay, it''s fine now." Alex said patting Rose''s head who was at his chest with her eyes closed "I''m curious about it before but what is your rtionship?." Selena asked with a smile and yet not a smile?, she was seeing how close Rose and Alex was she felt a bit weird and sometimes her heart sting a little, she didn''t what feeling it was, because through all Alex''s childhood she was one of the closet tho him all the time, so seeing Rose hug Alex closely she felt jealous but still didn''t notice that she was jealous "She''s my girlfriend." Alex said calmly with a smile, he noticed that Selena was a bit jealous and want her to be a bit more jealous because one of the things that can make a woman who isn''t honest of herself love you is by making her jealous "I see." Selena said with a hint of sad voice, although she was prepared to know that she was his girlfriend but hearing it from his mouth made her sad because even though she didn''t admit it yet she loved Alex, at first she just love him as her nephew but when all the things happened in this morning made her love change Selena was feeling inferior to Rose because, Rose was still at the start of her youth, she was still young and pretty, while her, she was already old even though she knows that she was still a pretty woman with big breast but she was still feeling inferior Alex when he sees Selena''s sad face and feeling her chaotic emotion, he leaned a bit in her head "Don''t worry and have confidence in yourself because I love you and that won''t change." Alex whispered in her ear that Rose in his chest couldn''t hear Selena nodded her head feeling a bit happy, and she have gained a new motivation on her, she wants to prove herself that she was still a pretty and even though she is already old she can still experience and enjoy love just any ordinary young woman, though with her pride and position as his aunt she still wouldn''t admit her feelings. When Alex sees Selena recovered a bit, he smiled, thinking that she could be jealous too. He was happy because he knew that his aunt love him but is still too stubborn to admit her love or maybe she just felt it was too rushed because they just met again for a long time, even though her emotion is currently overflowing right now after meeting her nephew again, she still hold herself. Rose was happy when Alex introduced her as his girlfriend because it was like meeting Alex''s parent and gaining her eptance in their rtionship, although she didn''t notice Selena''s sad voice but she still notice that Alex whispered something in his aunt''s ear, but she just didn''t bother with it because as long a Alex love her, she was content with it. "Rose, it is already gone." Kiara giggled when she sees how Rose reacted "Yeah, you don''t need to be that scared." Alexia also giggled "Hehehe." Rose justugh and remove her face in Alex''s chest before seating with him together on the couch. "You don''t have to worry about it Rose, I can beat them up for you." Alex said with determination The four, Alexia, Kiara, Rose, and Selenaugh at his antics, they started watching a movie again and sometime some jump scares still happen and when that happen Rose just always hide her head in Alex''s chest, Alex was having a hard timeforting Rose every time it happens but he still was happy being blessed with his women. It was already almost lunch and all of them was still watching the movie, Alex noticed the time before standing up. "Where are you going?." Rose asked with a teary voice because if Alex left she can''t hide her face anymore if something scares her again "It''s almost lunch, I''m going to prepare food for you guys, you can just hide your face to your aunt Selena." Alex said while patting her head "Can I?." Rose asked looking at Selena "Yeah, aunt will be here for you." Selena said when she sees Rose cute expression, she felt embarrassed a bit thinking that she was jealous of her. Rose then went closer to Selena''s and hug her arms, Selena just smiled at her behavior "I''m going to prepare some food now, you can just wait and continue watching." Alex said and walks toward the kitchen "I''ll help you." Alexia said and also stand and follow him "Okay." Alex didn''t reject her and just keep on walking "Should I help too?." Kiara asked Alexia "No it''s fine your our guest, just enjoy your self." Alexia said and followed Alex "Okay." Kiara nodded her head and continue watching Alex arrive at the kitchen and get all of the ingredients if bought from the market early in the morning, he started preparing all the utensils for him to cook. "What can I help you with?." Alexia asked "You can cut the onions, and the other things need to be cut." Alex said while putting all the ingredients in a table "Okay." Alexia said and grab a chopping board and a knife Alex also went to Alexia''s side and started doing his own thing, he was straining some vegetable and fruits "Hey dear." Alexia said to him while chopping some onions, she called him dear because they were alone now "What is it Alexia?." Alex said while mixing some ingredients, he then started the fire in the stove and put a pot on top it, "I want to ask you something? I don''t know if I''m right or wrong." Alexia said "Oh? What is it?" Alex asked Chapter 54: (Do you want Aunt?) Chapter 54: (Do you want Aunt?) "Oh? What is it?" Alex asked "Do you want aunt?." Alexia asked her thoughts from before because she couldn''t believe Alex will make a move on their aunt, although their rtionship is something wrong but she still felt weird if her aunt Selena became Alex''s woman then they will be sisters. "What do you mean?." Alex asked although he know what she meant but he was just trying to rify it "I mean that, do you want aunt to be your woman too?." Alexia asked directly she didn''t have to be embarrassed in front of Alex because their rtionship is already really strong, so she can voice out what''s in her mind in front of Alex anytime without feeling weird about it. "Oh? did you notice? Yeah I will make aunt my woman too." Alex said ''Was my actions really easy to tell? maybe Rose and Kiara also notice?'' Alex thought "Yeah I noticed because I have known you and aunt for a long time, so I guessed when aunt was feeling weird it had something to do with you but don''t worry I think Rose and Kiara didn''t notice something." Alexia said "I see, I gotta hand it to you, you really know me all to well." Alex said "Sigh*, I have to adjust myself if you want aunt to be your woman too." Alexia said "Why?." Alex asked and stop what he is doing before turning to Alexia "You know if aunt became you woman, she will be my sister so I gotta adjust myself on how I treat her, you are really something dear that even aunt you wont let off." Alexia said and also stop what she is doing then turn her head to look at Alex "Thanks for being so understanding Alexia." Alex said, he really felt thankful to Alexia for always understanding him because he knew that if it is another woman she would snap out immediately. "It''s fine, I love you so at least this is all I can do to support you." Alexia said with a pretty smile Alex sees Alexia''s pretty smile he couldn''t help but think that he has won a lottery because being with a pretty and understanding woman like Alexia only happen once in a life time, and also being a with beauty that can topple kingdoms only happen if you are really lucky. "Thank you, and also I have already know what happened to our parents yesterday." Alex said "What happen?." Alexia asked turning serious "You don''t have to worry I will fill you in the details after I finish it, but at least I can say I have already killed the killer." Alex said "Okay I know I can''t do anything about it all I can do is support you, but why do you sound like it isn''t over yet, you already have killed the killer?.'' Alexia asked because she was confused "Because it was deeper than we think, the mastermind of our parents death was not the assassin but is someone with a huge organization." Alex said though he only said some of. He didn''t say anything about their rank being a legendary while there is a chance that they also have an immortal because he didn''t want Alexia to worry, he also felt there isn''t a need to say because he will end it, after promoting to the immortal rank, he already felt that he was unstoppable. "I see I won''t ask you about it anymore because I know you will just tell me about it after sometime but all I want for you is to be careful and safety first." Alexia said she didn''t want to delve in it deeper because she trust Alex but she still was worried about him justst night she was worried because Alex didn''te back and it was alreadyte, until he finally called. "Okay, I love you I will finish this up quickly," Alex said to Alexia and hold her face with his hands and started to caress it slowly feeling her soft white angelic face. "I''ll just be here to support you, and you don''t need to be your woman, I will take care of it because I don''t want you to always worry about us thinking that your backyard was burning while you are fighting." Alexia said with pretty smile, she also wants to do her duty as his First Queen "I know, I''ll leave it to you." Alex said and move his face closer to hers Alexia closed her eyes when Alex''s face was drawing near her, Alex kissed her feeling the sweet tase of her lips he couldn''t help but want more of it even though he already taste a hundred no maybe a thousand time but he still couldn''t help himself and want more of it They keep kissing for sometime before seperating their lips after they finally had enough "I love you dear." Alexia said after the kiss her face was still burning red, she also couldn''t get enough Alex kiss and wanted more of it even though she was used to kissing him all the time "I love you too." Alex said this was his true feelings because after he arrive from this world from day one Alexia was already there for him, she was the one that kept him going when he was at the Devil''s Domain training and fighting, she was his motivation and cure, when he always thinks of her made all of his problems and injuries fade. "Let cook first." Alexia said and continue what she is doing before "Okay." Alex said and started doing his own things again The two started cooking after sometime Alex already put everything in the pot and only wait for it to finish. "We only need to wait after this." Alex said with smile "Yeah I am a bit tired." Alexia said while wiping her sweat "Do you want a healing massage?." Alex asked "Really? do you know how to massage?." Alexia asked with a bit of surprised voice "Yeah, I know a little about it." Alex said and motioned his hand to Alexia toe closer to him "Seat here, and give me your back." Alex said "Okay." Alexia said and sat on the chair and offered her back Chapter 55: (Where are you going?) Chapter 55: (Where are you going?) Alex then started his divine healing and started massaging Alexia''s back "Ahn...that''s it right there." Alexia moaned feeling his massage "Mhnnh...I didn''t know you are good with this." Alexia said while moaning "Yes right there push it more." Alexia said "Hey Alexia you didn''t need to exaggerate your voice like that, it is only a massage." Alex said his dick was turning a bit hard hearing Alexia''s moaning voice "I-I couldn''t help it...Ahn...It''s so good." Alexia said "Okay that''s enough or else I can''t hold on to myself anymore." Alex said after sometime and stop massaging her back because he thinks it was getting dangerous because his dick was raging for a pussy "No don''t stop." Alexia said she felt she was in heaven and immediately fall down from hell "We''ll do it againter, the food is already done." Alex said and get the pot "Humph fine, you will need to do more than this." Alexia said and stand up to help Alex "Fine-fine my Queen." Alex said The two then started putting the food to a container while the other one was getting the tes "Rosee help us put the food and tes." Alexia shouted in the kitchen "Okay, I''ming." Rose shouted back at the living room The three then went to the dining room and started putting the food and te to the table "Rose call aunt and Kiara here." Alex said "Okay dear." Rose said happily Rose then went to the living room and get Selena and Kiara beforeing back to the dining room The five of them was now seating at the table and started getting their own food "Here aunt." Alex said while passing a food to Selena "Y-yes." Selena said with a red face remembering what happened when they had breakfast and thinking that Alex was going to do it again, she doesn''t know if she can hold it again like before if Alex really did do it again "Don''t worry aunt I won''t do it, for now." Alex said, he notice Selena''s red face so he knew that she was thinking of what he did before "Y-yes." Selena said and turn red even more when Alex said for now because that means he will do it again but not now "What are you talking about?." Kiara asked "N-No It''s nothing." Selena quickly hide her red face and said to Kiara "Oh I see," Kiara just didn''t think much of it Rose also didn''t think much of it, but Alexia knows something about when she sees her aunt''s red face though she didn''t know what Alex did because he didn''t say anything about but at least she know it was something inappropriate and lewd when she sees her aunt''s face The five of them started eating together while also talking, this time Alex and Selena joined the conversation because they were talking about the movie, they keepughing andughing while sometime Rose was embarrassed because they were talking about how she reacted to all the jump scares in the movie Some minutester they were finally done eating and was cleaning the food in the table "I will wash the tes." Rose said while holding the tes "I will help you." Kiara offered and Rose epted because they were friends now The two left and went to the kitchen to wash the tes "Alexia I will leave the house to you I''m going out." Alex said "Okay, I will take care of it." Alexia said while wiping the table, she knows that Alex still have something to do "I''ll be back tonight, and make aunt stay here too." Alex said to Alexia "Okay." Alexia said then look around if someone was there before walking to Alex "Take care dear." Alexia said and kissed him "Mhn...I''ll be careful." Alex said and epted the kiss Alex then walk out to the door but before he left, Selena stop him "Where are you going?." Selena asked she was curious of where Alex would go "I just have somethings to take care aunt." Alex said "What is it?." Selena asked "You don''t need to think much about it aunt." Alex said "What is it I said." Selena was a bit angry because Alex wont tell her "It''s something you don''t need to worry about aunt." Alex said "You don''t want to say anything, then you don''t want this anymore~?." Selena said while touching her breast with her own hands while the other one was sliding her skirt to the side to reveal her white thighs "Of course I want it aunt." Alex said while looking at what she is doing "Then tell me~." Selena said in a seductive voice "I will tell you after Ie back." Alex still didn''t want to say "Why won''t you tell? you really don''t want this anymore?." Selena said angrily while raising her shirt to let Alex see her bra and breast, she didn''t know why she was angry. "Of course I want it, why wouldn''t I?." Alex said and came closer to her and touch her breast but he slip his hands under the bra to grope her bare breast and pinch her nipples "Ahn...If you want it then tell me where are you going?." Selena said after moaning, she don''t know what she is doing anymore, she didn''t even reject Alex''s hands touching her breast "Fine Okay. I''m going to meet a woman." Alex said, he was telling the truth because he will go to Violette and ra because after spending sometime with Alexia and Rose here, he didn''t want to be biased so he want''s to visit Violette and ra before starting his way on to the underground in the ck Widow''s building "What you have more woman outside? what about Rose and wha-." Selena angrily said and she almost said what about me "Oh? why do you care? are you jealous." Alex said and pinch her nipples "Ahnn..." Selena moaned, and her nipples hardened "What are you going do if I go aunt?." Alex asked with a smile, he was happy that his aunt is getting jealous but although he wanted to stay for now but he can''t he still need to visit Violette and ra he doesn''t to be biased to his girls and wants to treat them equally Chapter 56: (Give up?) Chapter 56: (Give up?) "What are you going to do if I go aunt? "If you go then you won''t ever touch this again." Selena said, she was really jealous even though their rtionship still didn''t start, Alex was already keep touching her so she felt that they already have a rtionship though she was still stubborn and don''t want to say it. "Are you really jealous aunt?." Alex said while still groping her breast, it was good because it was only the two of them there "I''m not!, but if you ever leave here and meet a woman outside, then say goodbye about touching me." Selena said, she didn''t think that she was so easy to get jealous "Don''t be so unreasonable aunt." Alex said and is still keeps groping her "You are already keep touching me and enjoying it, so just don''t go outside." Selena said with a bit of angry voice "Oh? is this like a little wife stopping her husband from leaving?." Alex asked and pinch bot of her nipples with both of his hands "Ahnhnn..." Selena moaned but didn''t say anything "Okay-okay, let''s stop now, I really need to go." Alex said and remove her hands from her breast and fix her bra Selena when she felt Alex hands got remove from her breast she felt empty she felt that he was leaving her and going to the other woman, she felt that she wasn''t important anymore but she still didn''t say anything but looks emptily on the space Alex notice Selena''s behavior and quicklyforted her "Aunt, I''m really going to go to another woman, and also Rose knows about her." Alex said "What you have two woman and they ept it?." Selena recovered a bit "Yes aunt though I have more than two but they all epted each other." Alex said "More than two?." Selena asked her mind don''t know how to process anymore "Yes, and I''m not going to force you anymore aunt, because if you want to be mine you need to be friends with you sisters." Alex said seriously "Speak how many woman do you have and how many do you n on having." Selena calmed down a bit when she hears what Alex said "I have six right now if you include yourself and I don''t know how many I will have." Alex said "Five only five I''m not one of your woman." Selena calmed down and turned red when Alex included her but she was still annoyed at Alex having many woman "Really aunt?." Alex said and get his face closer to her face, they were almost kissing but their eyes was still staring each other "Really." Selena said she didn''t back down from her gaze "If you don''t close you eyes in a count of five I will give up on you." Alex said with a bit serious voice, he felt this was the only method for her to ept him "Humph do you really could resist me~?" Selena said with a seductive voice she didn''t belive him "Try it then, 5." Alex said "4." "3." "Humph I don''t believe you, I sure you can''t give up on me~." Selena said with a seductive voice, but her heart was really panicking of the little bit of chance that Alex will really give up one her "2." Alex didn''t say anything and continued "1." "I guess you really don''t want to huh?." Alex said and continued "Zer---." Alex tried to continue but he sees that Selena quickly closed her eyes "Fine-fine this is what you want right?." Selena snorted "I know that you wont give up on me, I''m just ying along with you." Selena said and her heart finally calmed down she really didn''t want to take the risk because what if Alex really did give up on her "Hahaha, I know your scared of me giving up on you aunt." Alexugh "Fine but I know you can''t resist me right~." Selena opened her eyes and said seductively "Yeah, just like you said I can''t resist you aunt." Alex said and grope her breast again although it was through her breast "Ahn...Good." Selena moaned a bit, and she has a feeling of aplishment "Aunt you already agreed right aunt?" Alex asked "Who says I agreed?." Selena said she was a bit embarrassed thinking that did she really agreed "You closed you eyes right?." Alex said with a big smile "This-this ah! that''s right but I closed my eyes because I didn''t want you to give up on me, I didn''t agree on anything." Selena said "This woman." Alex said, because what Selena said was right she didn''t say anything about agreeing "Then why don''t you want me to give up on you?." Alex asked he still wants her to just tell the truth about her loving him "Because I like someone pursuing me." Selena said smuggly "Fine-fine I will keep pursuing you." Alex''s said and his mouth twitch saying this "I''m really going now aunt." Alex said and stop groping her breast "Fine but you need to introduce me to all your girlfriend." Selena finally gave up "Oh? why do you wan''t to know them? because they are going to be your sister in the future?." Alex asked with a teasing voice "No! It''s because I''m your aunt." Selena said with a red face "And there is still no one who can have me not now not the future~." Selena said seductively "Yeah-yeah, I''m going now." Alex said and walks towards the door and open it "Oh? you don''t want to touch anymore~." Selena said "Not again aunt? I really am leaving now, just wait for me, maybe when Ie back I will decide to eat you. Alex said walking out the door and quickly closing it "What did you say." Selena said and open the door, but Alex wasn''t already there "Where the hell?." Selena was surprised that Alex was already gone "Humph. I will teach you a lesson before you came back." Selena said seductively on her own Selena then went back to the house, she was nning on how to deal with Alex''s attitude to her she wants to be the one who teases him not her, she was a little annoyed that all her teasings doesn''t affect him but instead it lead him to touch and her and her happily epting. Chapter 57: (Visiting Violette and Clara) Chapter 57: (Visiting Violette and ra) Alex was now watching Violette sleeping in her desk inside her office, he immediately teleported to Violette after leaving the door Violette as a legendary rank felt someone was watching her in the back "Who?." Violette was alerted "Oh? I just left for only a day you already about forget me?" Alex asked with a hurt voice "Dear!." Violette was surprised and quickly walk to Alex weing him with a kiss Alex returned the kiss back. They keep kissing for sometime before separating their lips "So what are you doing?." Alex asked while patting her head and brought her to the chair, he sat on the chair and put Violette in hisp "I''m fine I''m just tired, so I sleep for a bit." Violette said "I see." Alex said and put his hand on her forehead and activated his Divine healing "Ah, sofortable." Violette said, she felt all of exhaustion are fading away, she was now feeling energetic is as if he had a long and great sleep "Feeling fine now?." Alex asked and deactivated his skill "Yeah I''m fine now." Violette said, she didn''t say thank you because she know she doesn''t need to "Where is Rose?." Alex asked before activating his All Seeing Eye. "She is currently in ss now think." Violette said and indeed Alex sees ra was with the other princesses in ss "As the Headmistress can you call her?." Alex asked because he didn''t want to go to the ssroom and disturb the ss "Yeah I can." Violette said and pressed something in the table "Yes headmistress?." A voice asked, Alex notice that it wasmunication device that is put in the table "This is?." Violette asked "Mira, the student council president, headmistress." Mira said "Oh I see, can you announce for princess ra toe here." Violette said "Yes headmistress." Mira said and wait for more instruction "Okay that is all." Violette said "Yes headmistress." Mira said, then themunication got disconnected "ra wille here soon." Violette said she didn''t call ra princess anymore because in the week they spend together with Alex they got closer "Okay." Alex just nodded After a minute a sound of the megaphone could be hear in the school "Princess ra, The headmistress called for your presence please proceed to the Head mistress office." Princess ra, The headmistress called for your presence please proceed to the Head mistress office." Princess ra, The headmistress called for your presence please proceed to the Head mistress office." ra inside the ssroom was listening to Erika, then heard the megaphone called her name "Princess ra you can be excused." Erika said "Yes teacher." ra said and stand up "What does the headmistress for you?" Evelyn said while the other princesses was waiting for her asnwer "I don''t know." ra shook her head and walk out the ssroom ''What does Violette need me for that she need the megaphone to call for me'' ra thought she is now calling Violette her name just like what Violette call her, because they were now close the same as Alexia and Rose ra then arrive at the headmistress office, she didn''t knock but immediately opened the door, if it was someone else they would have to knock because it was the headmistress office but ra didn''t have to "I''m here Violette what do you want." ra said whileing in, after she came in she sees that Violett wasn'' alone there "Dear!." ra ran quickly toward Alex and hug him in the side because Violette was sitting in hisp, she was not like Violette who was an experience adult so just like a little child she quickly ran towards Alex "What miss me already?" Alex asked "Yeah I miss you." ra said "Move a bit Violette." Alex move Violette a bit and also let ra sit on hisp "What are you doing here Dear?." Violette asked she still waited for ra before asking "I''m just here to visit you." Alex said because she felt that it was unfair for them that she was spending time with Rose and Alexia "You miss us already too?." ra asked she was happy that Alex made a time for him self to visit them because she know that she doesn''t have much time because he was still doing his revenge "Yes, I won''t be staying here long so how about you have lunch with me?." Alex asked even though he just finished eating he still want to apany them in eating "Okay. should we order food?." Violette asked "No it''s fine." Alex said and then a food appeared on thin air on the table, this was the food he cook with Alexia he took some of it and put it on his storage because he wants to share it with Violette and ra "Hmhmh, smells good." ra said "Did you make this dear?.'' Violette asked "Yes, I just made it let''s eat." Alex said and move the chair closer to the tabel "Are we eating like this?." Violette asked "Yeah, you don''t want to?" Alex asked "I''m fine with it, no I like it." ra said "I''m also fine with it just a bit embarrassed." Violette said because she was embarrassed of how she is acting as a mature woman "What do you have to be embarrassed for, it''s only use here and I have see every inch in you." Alex said Violette didn''t say anything and turned red, when Alex said that he has sees every inch of her because in the past week Alex was keep fucking and exploring their body although ra didn''t get it Alex sees that Violette didn''t say anything because she was embarrassed "Okay let''s it, I will feed you." Alex said "Okay ahh~" ra just epted immediately and opened her mouth Violette was now even more embarrassed because she remembered when she and Alex both eat in the kitchen and she was wearing a naked apron, she remembered how lewd she look back there and was wondering how she have done it. Chapter 58: (Marriage?) Chapter 58: (Marriage?) Alex grab a spoon and put a food on it before looking to ra "Here say ahh~." Alex said and with a spoonful of food in his hands "Ahh~." ra opened her mouth and eat the food "Uhmhm, Yummy." ra said "You too Violette, here say ahh." Alex said with a spoon again in his hands facing Violette "A-A-Ahh~." Violette was embarrassed but still opened her mouth and eat the food "Hahahaha, you don''t have to be that embarrassed." Alexugh when he sees how Violette acted "Humph you know I am a woman right? I''m just feeling embarrassed getting feed by a kid." Violette snorted "Really I''m a kid?." Alex said and looks at his dick "That''s the only thing you are big at." Violette notice Alex looking at his dick, she turned red beause in the past that dick kept smashing inside her pussy, with no consent it always get inside and filled her pussy with cum every morning "Do you want to try this again?." Alex asked "Fine, after you are done with your business." Violette said she don''t want to disturb Alex "Okay, I will finish it in no time, now let''s eat, here say ahh~" Alex said Violette didn''t get embarrassed anymore because she felt it was natural as she was used to Alex, they keep eating being feed by Alex while sometime ra offered to feed Alex and he epted it dly After sometime they finished eating, Alex put all the container but in his storage, he then spend sometime with both of the girls like touching and kissing but he didn''t have sex with them An hourter after getting both of the girls got satisfied Alex stand up at the chair because it was time for him to leave "I''m leaving, take care with each other when I''m out also always be here at around this time because I will visit you everyday and have lunch with you." Alex said "Okay dear take care, we will be just waiting." Both ra and Violette said "I''m going now." Alex said and teleported ra and Violette was left there inside the office "Are you going back to ss ra? you can still stay here."Violette said "No it''s fine I''m going back, but Violette why didn''t you tell him." ra said and asked "It''s fine I can still deal with it, and I don''t want to disturb him." Violette "You know he will be angry in you don''t tell him immediately." ra said "Yeah we have a rule of No Secrets huh?." Violette said "Yes so quickly tell him or else he will be angry." ra said "Fine I will tell him tomorrow, he is going to visit us anyway." Violette said "Okay, I''m going back now." ra said and left *Sigh* Violette sighed after ra left and took a letter inside her drawer "Gray Family: Marriage." ________________________________________ Catherine when Alex left before quickly looks at the information of his parents, she looks at the couples children and sees there were only two namely Alex and Alexia "Fufu~ Dark huh? or you mean Alex?." Catherineugh a bit thinking that Alex was just a kid because he told her that it was her parents that was assassinated so it was easy for her to know who was their children and quickly pinpoint who Alex was. "I hope you are still alive though Alex." Catherine murmured to herself because she found a deep impression on Alex and don''t want him to die because she knows his potential to grow. "I hope you are still alive though Alex." Catherine murmured to herself because she found a deep impression on Alex and don''t want him to die because she knows his potential to grow, because if Alex grow and don''t get conceited she knows that he has the power to destroy the whole organization of the ck Widow "As long as you live, I know you can achieve anything." Catherine murmured - - - - It was almost dark outside Catherine was still at her office looking some documents when a loud knock was hear in her office door "What is it?." Catherine frowned "Can Ie in Manager?" A voice said outside the door "Come in it''s open." Catherine said "Manager it''s an emergency please quickly send some people to gain information at the assassins headquarters." Ady said this was Catherine''s secretary "What happened?." Catherine asked, she was worried about Alex because she knew that he was going to go to the kill the assassin named Jason, so she know this has connection with him, she was getting afraid of what her secretary would say because she thinks that Alex didn''t listen to her advice and went to the assassins headquarters alone instead of only killing Jason "Everyone is panicking outside Manager." Thedy said while patting and wiping her sweat that you can see clearly that she was running and was exhausteding to the office "Why?." Catherine asked she was hoping for the worst for Alex, but she was confused when she heard that there was a panic outside, what could it be the cause them to get panic, even though she know that Alex was somehow connected to what happened the assassins headquarters but it still wasn''t it her mind that Alex was the cause of panic "Because they are afraid manager that we will be going to be next." Thedy said "Next for what?." Catherine frowned even more "I''m afraid you won''t believe this manager." Thedy said "Won''t believe on what?." Catherine she was losing her patience "You know that our organization rules the city right?." Thedy asked "Don''t mess around and just say it already, what are we next for." Catherine raised her voice a bit because she was angry of this secretary of hers, all her talk are making her more scared of what happened because of her reaction "We are next for destruction Manager, because the Assassin''s headquarters got burned into ashes even though they are full of strong people there and we are next as the enemy has a vendetta against our organization." Thedy said quickly "It short words The assassins headquarters got "Destroyed" and we are next." Thedy said and her voice more clear Chapter 59: (Buying Skills) Chapter 59: (Buying Skills) "What?." Catherine was shocked, who can destroy the assassins headquarters?, they were full of legendary and mythic ranks and there is no one in this city who has the power to destroy that, except them their headquarters itself "It couldn''t be." Catherine said, she remembered the words of what Alex said but didn''t believe and treat it as a joke ''You don''t know anything about me too and did I even say my strength was at the legendary rank?'' Alex voice rang inside her mind ''No way is he really the one who destroyed the assassins headquarters? Just who is he? is he just the ordinary boy who is the child of the two parents?.'' Catherine thought ''Ordinary? can you even call someone who is only of that age and is already at the legendary rank, and you call that ordinary?.'' Catherineugh thinking about it Thedy found it weird that Catherine suddenlyughed, because as her secretary she never saw herugh before so she couldn''t help but be surprised "What is so funny Manger, that made youugh?" Thedy asked curiously "No-no it''s nothing, quickly sent someone to get information from what happened their and as we are the one who holds the information everyone will believe sofort all of the panicking employees." Catherine ordered "Yes manager." Thedy said and quickly left to do what her orders are After thedy left Catherine was only left alone again in her office but her smile still didn''t fade "Oh Alex-Alex it seems thisdy underestimated you." Catherine said "Oh I forgot maybe he wille and im his reward?" Catherine thought of something and lick her lips thinking about it while her face was a bit red, she was excited of meeting Alex again or you could say she couldn''t wait for it because of how happy she was. ____________________________________________________ Alex teleported back to Invidia City using the connection he and Alexia shared, as Alex arrive quickly at Alexia''s side after teleporting blinked again before Alexia could notice, because he didn''t want anyone to find out that he came back and will go out again, especially Selena or else she will try to stop him again and he will have a hard time persuading her again, so he used the only solution to blink before anyone could notice "What a Close one, If I was found out I would have to coax Selena to let me leave again." Alex said, he was outside his house watching his girl with his God Eye''s they were currently watching a movie again together, while sometimesughing Alex sees that the girls are having fun, he smiled and said to himself inside. that he will always protect their smiles, even though Kiara was still wasn''t his girl. but we can''t say for sure maybe soon. Alex looks at the direction of where the assassins''s headquarters was but his God Eye''s couldn''t reach so he quickly used his Infinite, after using his Infinite his vision finally reach the assassins''s headquarters, he then used his blinked Alex was now standing up above the cloud, this is where he blinked, he is currently using his flight ability to maintain his bnce in the sky "Flying sure makes things easier." Alex said "Do you want to buy your skills now dear?." Sistine asked "Oh Yes, I almost forgot, Sistine show me the shop." Alex said "Yes Dear," Sistine said and show him the skill store interface Store: Skills Bnce: 12400UP *Enkidu: Chains that can bind gods and suppress their power,it depends on how strong the user is on how much the gods power can be suppressed. -20000UP *Space Maniption: Thew of space that can control space itself.- 5000UP -Upgradable *Sonic wave: Create a gigantic wave of sound.- 1000UP *Time Maniption: Thew of time that can control time itself.- 5000UP -Upgradable *Eclipse: A skill that will summon a gigantic eclipse above the sky to cover the entire area in darkness, advantage to dark element users.- 1000UP *Sun rays: Fire sun rays in your finger: 500UP *Moons blessing: A skill that will increase 10% of your speed at night.- 1000UP *Cosmic Energy: A skill that Maniptes powering from the stars,s and gxies. 50000UP - Upgradable *Starfall: A power to pull the stars from above- 2000UP *Fortification barrier: A barrier that will protect you in every direction.- 1000UP *Phaseless Concealment: A skill that will cover and disguise everything you want in your body like, smell, voice, eye color and etc.- 500UP *Summoning Circle: A circle that will make anyone who step in the circle have a trial to have contract with a beast in another realm." 2000UP *SuperNova(Weak): A skill that cause a wide explosion- 3000UP *ckhole: A skill that creates a hole with a massive sucking force- 3000UP (I change the price of Cosmic Energy because it is too overpowered) Alex scanned through all of his skills and notice there are some new skills, he thought what to but for sometime because he only have a limited amount of UP, finally he decided to buy Space Maniption, Sonic Wave, Sun rays, and Phaseless Concealment 12400 -5000UP -1000UP -500 -500 =5400 Alex was now only left with 5400 UP after buying his skills, after buying he then close the interface "Now that I think about it, what a blunder I have, It seems maybe Catherine found out my identity." Alex said he remember that he mentioned he was the child of his parents "That''s right dear," Sistine agreed "Well too much for trying to wear a mask, it didn''t even work, but I think it''s fine that Catherine seems trustable and I''m sure she already knows of my identity but she won''t say anything judging by her personality." Alex said "Don''t trust too much dear,." Sistine said "Yeah I know, and I still have to im my reward anyway." Alex said when he remember what Catherine said to him though it sounds like a joke when she said it before but if he pursue it more she might agree, thinking of this Alex smile happily Chapter 60: (A book?) Chapter 60: (A book?) Alex stands at the clouds in the sky''s and looks at the surrounding of the assassin''s headquarters and sees that all of the building got burned while some building and houses got also affected by the spreading fire "It seems I have caused unnecessary damage." Alexmented after witnessing what was the effect of his methrower where he put everyst bit of mana "Yeah, you were to careless back there, you could have just bought some Mana Potion to regenerate your mana." Sistine said "I was too excited back then, it was my first time killing, I don''t know why but my blood was rising due to excitement when I''m fighting." Alex said "Just don''t do that again, I was worried." Sistine said in a emotional voice "I love that you are worried about, and Okay I won''t do it again I wouldn''t want you to worry for me all the time." Alex said "Mhn." Sistine said Alex focused his eyes on the building and noticed something strange, it seems another barrier in the underground and also the underground didn''t get burned together with building "What are they hiding in there, for it to be so protected even having a barrier, but it seems there is no more people left." Alex said and is thinking on how to see the inside since his eyes got blurred watching it "Ah! how could I forgot." Alex eximed and then used his infinite with his God Eyes, he remembered that with his God Eye''s paired with his infinite his eyesight will improve, that''s why he didn''t notice that there was a barrier beforeing here because when he was still outside his house he used his Infinite and God Eye''s to blink toward the assassin headquarters but he didn''t notice a barrier then because his Infinite was activated so he sees the underground in the assassins headquarters but when he deactivated it after arriving he couldn''t see because of the barrier again "Maybe I can use this too to see the barrier underground their headquarters and maybe that ce too." Alex said when he remembered the two ce that his eyes was blurred and this was the third time but this time he can used the power of Infinite, so he wanted to try if it works the same with the other two. The underground then seems to be getting clearer and clearer until he finally could see everything inside, there was only one room and everything was neatly cleaned and arranged, he didn''t find anything strange about the room "Open." Alex said, out of curiosity he still wanted to go to the room, so he used his Space Maniption, the space in front of him opened up that connected to the underground, he then passed through the opening of space. Alex quickly arrive inside the room after he pass through to the space, the room was big it was a bit dimmed because it was an underground, Alex walks all around the room checking some drawers and reading some documents but he still didn''t find anything worth it in the room, that will need you to have a barrier. Alex looks around all the bookshelves, and scanned each one of them but he didn''t find anything worth or important in the books "Is there really nothing in here?." Alex asked "Maybe they are hidden dear?." Sistine asked "I am already using my God Eye''s though." Alex said "How about you start destroying the ce, maybe a hidden mechanism will activate?." Sistine suggested "Okay, I will try it." Alex said and tried to used his wind magic "Gale." Alex shouted and wind cuts started appearing in the the room, some table got cut into pieces and something were cut in half "It seems there really isn''t anything here." Alex said after he uses his skill and sees that almost all of the things in room were cut into halves excepts some books and documents because he wanted to keep them because there is some low-high magics in the room from the five elements also some special and unique magic "How about you use your weapon." Sistine suggested "What for? it still won''t work." Alex said but sill summoned his weapon "Gae Bolg." Alex called and the Gae Bolg appeared in his hand and omitted an ominous aura on the air "Now what?." Alex said while holding his spear "Dear look there." Sistine suddenly said "Where?." Alex asked and keeps turning his head "At your back, in the bookshelves." Sistine said "Where?" Alex said and turn his back and looks at the bookshelves and sees some dark air oozing in ce "What is it?." Alex asked while walking towards the bookshelf to see what it is that is causing the dark air Boom~~!! Before Alex arrive at where the cause all the bookshelf and books scattered from a shockwave Alex covers his face a bit with his hands from the air pressure, he looks at this front and sees a floating book that is omitting a dark aura around it "A book?." Alex asked but he then notice that his spear was also omitting it''s ominous aura and it seems it is fusing with the books dark aura "They are resonating?." Alex said because it seems that the book and his spear has a connection Alex was right the book and spear really did have a connection because they both contained evil aura around them, so when Alex summoned his spear the book quickly notice the ominous aura that was omitted by the spear feeling the ominous aura of the spear the book then also released it''s own dark aura and started resonating with the spear "Sistine do you know anything about this?." Alex asked "I''m afraid not dear, but at least I know that this book is connected to what a Devil is." Sistine said "I see." Alex nodded his head and walk towards the book Alex was walking towards the book but before he could even get closer the book w itself to his hand "Let''s see." Alex was surprised first when it suddenly flew to his hand "It says." Alex read it "Devil Tome: The Deadly Sin of Envy." Chapter 61: (The Book of Sins) Chapter 61: (The Book of Sins) Alex read the book and the cover says Devil Tome: The Deadly sin of Envy "Devil Tome?, what is this?." Alex asked while holding the book that has dark aura surrounding it "It''s supposed the cultivation technique of a Devil." Sistine said when she sees the book "Cultivation?." Alex asked because the cultivation techniques he knew are from the novel and anime he read before "Yes cultivation dear, cultivation is also one of the major things that will make a person stronger." Sistine said "I see, I have a bit of knowledge of what cultivation is." Alex said he knew about "Dear if you cultivate you could also fasten your experience points to make you gain another level." Sistine said "Really?." Alex asked "Yes dear, cultivation is one of the main path towards godhood." Sistine said Alex nodded his head and focus his eyes on the book, he opened the pages of the book and it introduced a legendary devil called Leviathan and his techniques he trained in his life. "When I read this, I think it''s a bit familiar." Alex said while reading the book because somehow he is familiar with it "How so dear?." Sistine asked because she was with Alex in his whole 4 and a half years in Arcadia but she knew Alex know nothing about the Devil book so she was confuse when he said that it was a bit familiar to him "Let''s see, let me think a bit." Alex said and focus all of his memory, by having a eidetic memory he quickly remembered something "I have thought of something." Alex said "What is it dear?." Sistine asked she was really curious on how Alex was familiar of the book "Let me ask first, How many cities are there in the Human Continent?." Alex said "It should be 7 dear." Sistine was confused why he asked about the cities but she still answered "Name each of the seven cities." Alex said "Let''s see from top to bottom should be, first is Superbia, next is this city Invidia, followed by Ira, Acedia, Avaritia, G, and finally Luxuria." Sistine said all of the cities of the human continent "That''s it I don''t know why they named the cities like this though." Alex said he was confused why the cities was named like that "What is it dear?." Sistine was really curious now because she know that Alex really have know it but she don''t know how "The cities named shoulde from one of the seven Capital Vices or should we call The Seven Deadly Sins." Alex said this was what he remembered from his memory in his past life "The Seven Deadly Sins?." Sistine asked it was the first time she had heard of it "Yes the Seven Deadly Sins are namely, Pride, Envy, Wrath, Sloth, Greed, Gluttony andstly Lust." Alex said the list of all the seven deadly sins "Dear isn''t it different from the name of Cities?." Sistine asked because she found it weird because from what Alex said, that the cities name came from the seven deadly sins but their names is different "Silly, because it''s a trantion." Alex said while smiling "Trantion?." Sistine asked she was really confused "Yes, trante it from thetin word." Alex said "You mean?." Sistine tranted it on the system "Yes, the name of the cities are thetin word of all the Seven Deadly Sins." Alex said "Pride for Superbia." "Envy for Invidia." "Wrath for Ira." "Sloth for Acedia." "Greed for Avaritia." "Gluttony for G." "Lust for Luxuria." Alex said all of the trantion of the seven deadly sin from english to thetin word of it "I see, I understand it dear, but why is this associated with the Devils?." Sistine asked because she didn''t what''s the connection of the seven deadly sins to the Devils "Coming from the word Deadly and Sin in the seven deadly sin are the things that the Seven Prince of Devilsmitted and turn to a demon "Lucifer the epitome of Pride or Superbia." "Leviathan the epitome of Envy or Invidia." "Satan the epitome of Wrath or Ira." "Belphegor the epitome of Sloth or Acedia." "Mammon the epitome of Greed or Avaritia." "Beelzebub the epitome of Gluttony or G." "Asmodeus the epitome of Lust or Luxuria." (Reference from Binsfeld''s ssification of Demons. P.S. Demon and Devil are different from my Novel.) Alex said all of the name of the Devils and what sins they had and the epitome of it. "I see dear." Sistine wasn''t confused and anymore and understood what the Seven Deadly Sins "You understand now?." Alex asked after he exined the Seven Deadly Sins "Yes dear, in short the Seven Deadly Sins are sins from the Seven Prince of Devil and their Epitome." Sistine said "I guess you could call it that way." Alexmented from Sistine summarizing the Seven Deadly Sins. "I found it strange though that why the city in the human continent are named after the seven deadly sins." Alex said when he finally cleared all of his familiarity to the name "Maybe the Devil''s came from here and went to your world?." Sistine hypothesized "That''s what I think too but this is the Human Continent, it could make more sense if it was the Demons Continent." Alex said, he was confused because there is no way that a Devil was a ruler of a Human Continent that made the humans named the city after their names "I''ll stop thinking this for now, and from what I know I think all of the seven cities will have some kind of cultivation manual." Alex said "Yeah maybe because this city is named Invidia so what you found here is the Sin of Envy, it could be possible to find the other sin to their corresponding city." Sistine said "Yeah maybe, if I have sometime I will search andplete all of the seven deadly sin book." Alex said because he is nning on cultivating using the books, as it is named after the Seven Prince''s of Hell it should be strong Chapter 62: (Four Realms) Chapter 62: (Four Realms) Alex keeps sliding through the page in the book and it seems this is the manual that the Devil Leviathan who is the epitome of Envy used on his life, but it didn''t say why the book was here though and if the devil who owns it is still alive. "Are you nning on using this book?." Sistine asked she was a bit skeptical on letting Alex use the book because it is from the devils. "Yeah, it wouldn''t hurt that much trying this." Alex said reading the pages in the book rapidly because of his eidetic memory he is almost like he was just ncing the pages before turning to the next one "Dear that is a devil book though." Sistine said, she was really worried about him using a devils book "What''s the problem of a devil book though?." Alex asked Sistine while keep turning the pages "I think it''s bad, and I''m worried about you using it dear." Sistine said with a worried voice "Bad? you don''t have to worry about it, not all devils are bad, there are some good ones too, they are just the same as gods some of it is bad and some of it is evil although the devil is mostly evil but there is still some who is a good devil." Alex said still turning the pages in the book "Fine, I''m here for you anyway if something happens." Sistine gave up because she sees she can''t stop Alex and he is already almost finished reading the book and imprenting it in his memory "Done." Alex said and closed the book, he was finally done reading *Shwososh* Alex after reading the book, his book suddenly omitted a dark aura around him while ck air is swirling all around his body "This is Evil Infant Realm first step?." Alex feels his devilish aura that is surrounding him, while his eyes turned red after achieving the realm "What is that Alex? are you okay? no side effects?." Sistine asked a barraged of question "Hahaha, calm down- calm down okay, I am fine." Alexugh at Sistine''s reaction "Then what are you feeling now?." Sistine asked worriedly "I''m feeling a bit more stronger right now, though only a little bit I''m still at the first step out of the ten steps in the Evil Infant realm." Alex said after feeling the little increase in his strength "Strange I don''t think I''ve heard a realm called Evil Infant ording to some informations of the Ruler God the Devil also has the same practices as the other people." Sistine said while feeling weird "Really? maybe this is another method then." Alex said he didn''t think much about it "How many realms are there?." Sistine asked "There are four for now I''ve still not yet read all of the back because it was nk it will be unlock if I reach thest realm, currently the four realms are the Evil Infant, Evil Essence, Evil Incarnation, andstly the Blood lust real, each of the realms needs 10 steps to proceed the next realm." Alex exined all of the four realms he knew of "I see, then is the cultivation slow?." Sistine asked "It is slow for now I guess, but I think if I find the other books the speed of the cultivation will multiply more." Alex said, he needed the other book toplete the seven deadly sins book "I see, then did you gain anything more?." Sistine asked "Yes as Leviathan is a serpent, I have gained two traits of a serpent first is the skin, a serpent can shed their skin, but me although I can''t shed my skin like a serpent I can shed all of the impurities in my body, the second trait I gain is about the serpents poison, I am immune to any poison while I can also heal any poison but I can''t poison like the serpents do." Alex said and exined what he gained "It seems you have gained so many things froming here." Sistine said happily "Yeah, it is really worth iting here maybe that''s why they needed a barrier to protect it." Alex said, he found it worth it for a barrier to protect a legendary book like this "Yes dear, they can''t have getting stolen that''s why they have more extreme measure to hide it." Sistine agreed "I''m curious though why don''t they use the book already, why did they have to hide it?." Alex asked, he didn''t understand why they didn''t use the book when it was already in their grasp ''Maybe they don''t know the worth of the book? No scratch that if they really don''t know they wouldn''t have put extreme measure to put a barrier all around it just to hide it, so the only possible thing is they can''t use it? but why can''t they use it? maybe because they had connections with a god and as it is a devil book it won''t ept them? but how about me I have a god''s bloodline so it should not ept me even more so why did it ept me? because of my spear though I think that spear only called it out for me but I have learned it''s cultivation method how can I learn it when the others can''t?." Alex thought "I''ve got the answer of you curiosity." Sistine said she have some knowledge about because she witness it herself how Alex was using the book and reading it "How?." Alex asked he didn''t know how Sistine could possibly know "It''s because of your dark element." Sistine said this what she sees all around Alex "My dark element?." Alex was surprised and found it usible too "Yes dear, your dark element as the book has dark aura all around it, and you having an affinity with the dark element it quickly flew towards you and recognize you dark element, Dark element being one of the higher elements above the other five elements only a few have it so that''s why the one who know of this book didn''t have the capability to learn it." Sistine exined Chapter 63: (Treasure Vault) Chapter 63: (Treasure Vault) Alex heard the Sistine''s exnation and finally understood how he had learned it. "I see I understand now." Alex said while nodding his head "Where are you going next now?." Sistine asked because Alex was already finished "Although it is just a hunch but I think every headquarters of the ck Widow Organization has a barrier underground protecting it so I''m sure that there is more legendary things that they are hiding." Alex said and he also couldn''t wait to go to the underground in the main headquarters "I see dear, that may be possible." Sistine said "After I have went to all of their headquarters, I still need to meet Catherine again because by now she should have heard of the destruction of this ce and she also already know my identity." Alex said he was really ashamed of himself making a small blunder like that telling her the he was the child of the two who got assassinated "And I have too im my reward too." Alex said with a big smirk "Pervert." Sistine said "Hahahaha." Alexugh "Oh and Sistine put all of the magic books that have scattered in my storage." Alex said afterughing "Humph, fine dear." Sistine said and quickly the books started disappearing in a second "Thanks" Alex said after he sees that all the book was already in his storage "It''s done and it''s no problem it is my job and also I love supporting you." Sistine said "I appreciate it, Let''s go to the next ce now." Alex said "Mhn." Sistine said Alex put his spear back to his storage and used his Space Maniption to open up a space connected to the outside, he then pass through it. Alex quickly passed through the space and arrive outside he couldn''t help but praised inwardly on how easy to travel using the space, he then remembered some of the headquarters when he research the background of the organization before "Next should be the Finance Headquarters, maybe there is a treasure vault there." Alex said and used his Eye of God his eyes turned gold again from being red, he looks at the direction to where the finance department is before blinking.(Alex eyes will turn red if he activated his Devilish aura, but if he isn''t using it, his eyes is still blue) Alex blinked toward a huge building at least three time the assassins headquarters, he blinked when he came here because he only uses his Space Maniption if he want''s to go to a long distance and by pass barriers, Alex was at the rooftop of the building where the helipad was, he looks at the underground and his hunch was really right another barrier was in the underground, he then activated his infinite and sees the whole underground. He first sees all the thing inside the building, the people having calls, meetings and many more, finally he looks at the underground of the building and just like he thought before he sees a big treasure vault inside filled with many gold and magic books but this time there was an old man protecting the treasure vault while there are some guards outside unlike the assassin headquarters who was destroyed, of course it would there is no way they would sent someone to protect it again when the building was already destroyed. "This would be troublesome." Alex remarked looking at the treasure vault "You can just teleport and quickly put everything to the storage before teleporting again." Sistine suggested "Although that is a good idea and it wouldn''t be troublesome that way, but I hate running away I had enough of it, I always ran back then you know that right?." Alex said and asked "Yes I know." Sistine said of course she know she witness all of Alex hardships in the Devil''s Domain "Yeah that''s why if I had enough strength to take down someone there is no way I would run even if it is so troublesome." Alex said "You decide dear, I''m just here for you always." Sistine said "Mhm, Thanks." Alex said and used his Space Maniption to open up a space that connected directly to the treasure vault ________________________________________ An old man was watching over the treasure vault, he was task to protect the treasure vault because he can''t grow strong anymore as he is already really old, although this old man was not getting stronger anymore he still was at the immortal rank, that even Alex himself never fought before *Sigh* The old man sighed he was really bored watching the treasure vault through all the years, he was now only living with longetivity pill "This old man is really bored, should I really spend my final moments just sitting here?." The old man mumbled to himself "I wish something would happen that would make me need to leave here." The old man said and just like that the old man got jinx by what he said, suddenly at the center of all the gold treasure a space opened up Feeling the space disturbance, the old man was suddenly alerted because through all the year he is staying and protecting the treasure vault no one dared to enter andmit thievery because if they did only death awaits, so when the old man sees that someone really dare he was alerted because there is no way someone would dare to do it if he isn''t strong and confident enough to make his self safe, at first the old man though that the intruder was just someone who don''t know about how deep the strength their organization has but when he sees the space opened up, he know that the one who is intruding was someone really strong because only a handful of mage could use the Law of Space. The old man reacted quickly and pressed the emergency rm because he knew that he couldn''t handle this alone. _______________________________________ The space opened up and Alex quickly passed through and arrive at the center where all the gold in the treasury was located Chapter 64: (Immortal Preparation rank?) Chapter 64: (Immortal Preparation rank?) Alex before he passed through to the space that he opened he first used his Phaseless Concealment skill, he change his aura, face , eyes, hair, and height, he now looks like a man in histe twenties but he is still using his hidden ne but this time he put his rank at only the Legendary rank and not his true rank being an immortal. Alex arrives as the center of the golds in the treasure vault, he sees an old man looking at him from a distance, this was the old man he sees when he was still outside *Ringggggggggg* Alex heard an emergency rm, he now knows that all the people were already rmed that he is invading the treasure vault "Damn old man." Alex cursed the old man he didn''t want it to be too troublesome and only nned to deal with the old and the guard outside if it heard them fighting, after that he will then quickly left before getting the treasure but sadly the damn old man already rmed the emergency rm that let all the people knows that he is invading, but still he still didn''t back out because he had enough of it. "What are youing here for boy." The old man asked despite knowing that it is really clear that Alex was here for the treasure, he still called Alex a boy because with his age wasn''t even a fifth of his age __________________________________________ When Alex arrive and notice the old man he then asked Sistine "Sistine what''s the strength of the old man, it seems to be the strongest I have seen before?." Alex asked "It is supposedly immortal rank but I don''t know this world''s ranks that much, because you and that old man was although at the immortal rank base on this world, but in reality that is only the foundation of being an immortal in the future dear." Sistine answered while she also started exining some things "What? so we are still not an immortal?." Alex asked "No, you are still not dear, what I said before that an immortal has undying body but in this rank that you currently hold only fasten your regeneration but it doesn''t mean your body is immortal dear." Sistine said "So what rank am I?." Alex asked "It''s the Immortal preparation rank dear." Sistine answered "Immortal preparation rank?" Alex asked "Yes that is the basis of your foundation when you be an immortal in the future dear," Sistine said "What about the other ranks after this? is it different from the original?." Alex asked because what if the Arcana and Dominator rank is not the same too as it says in the name "No, it''s the same this is the only that is different." Sistine said "I see? but what really is all the titles from bottom to top." Alex asked "It should be Mortal, Celestial, Immortal, Divine, and finally God dear." Sistine exined all the titles in the universe "I see at least I understood the gist of it." Alex said "So this old man''s body is not immortal right?." Alex asked again "Yes dear, you can kill him without destroying his soul like you kill an immortal." Sistine answered "Thanks Sistine, If I was still at the legendary rank maybe were I''m on par with this old man at least but now that we have the same rank I know that I can beat him in a one sided fight." Alex said "Your wee dear." Sistine said she was happy being able to support Alex "Also with the power of Infinite and Nihility coupled with the Devilish cultivation, this would be over in no time." Alex said _____________________________________________ "Are you an idiot old man? can''t you see that I''m here for the treasure." Alex said with a mocking face "Humph." The old man humph and quickly vanish from the ce where he was standing and arrive at Alex''s back and quickly punch him but before the punch got hit Alex also vanished "Oh you know blinking too old man?." Alex said at the back of the old man and also used his fist and punch him, the old man quickly reacted and turned to Alex and confront Alex''s fist with his own fist, they keep parrying their attacks, punch after punch and kick after kick, at first Alex almost couldn''t keep up with the old man because the old man was adept in hand to handbat, but Alex then activated his CQC and finally gained knowledge of close quarterbat. Bam! bam! bam! Alex and the old man parried blows after blows of punches and kicks that came toward them , Alex punch the old man''s chest while dodging the old man punching his face but the old man quickly followed his attack with a kick, and Alex got kicked in his stomach Boom! After trading blows Alex and the old man both crashed to the other side after finally getting hit after parrying all their blows before, Alex crushed at the right side while the old man at the left side "You have some strength boy." The old manmented wiping a bit of blood in his face "Damn you also pack a kick old man, I didn''t think that old body of yours still contained this much strength." Alex said Alex and the old man got seperated in a distance after they got hit and crushed, both of them then stood up "Hahaha I''m still not that fragile." The old manugh while standing up "This is my first time, someone can hit me, and also is able to parry my attacks." Alexmented while also standing up "Really boy? it seems your life was boring if you experienced that." The old man said "Not really, but at least I can see you are bored here old man." Alex said "Hahaha, you can see that, it''s the truth, I''m already almost on my death bed because of my life span, so entertain me boy." The old man said and vanish "Though I''d like to keep exchanging attacks with you old man but I''m on a hurry because there are many peopleing towards here." Alex said and straitened his posture "At least let me honor your final fight old man, because this will be you death bed." Alex said and also vanish before saying "Nihility." Chapter 65: (The Treasure in the Finance Department ) Chapter 65: (The Treasure in the Finance Department ) "Nihility." Alex used his nothingness power and coated his fist with it''s power before vanishing After vanishing the old man and Alex was then on the center exchanging attacks and with their speeds at the limit, only a fair amount of people could see them fighting "Boy what sorcery is this?." The old man asked after they got knockedback by their exchange, he looks at this arm that is starting to fade, he quickly circted his mana around it to stop it from turning to nothing "Just one of my power old man." Alex said, he sees the old man''s arms started fading but then started slowing down when the old man circted his mana around his fist, it seems that the power can be stop if you have a strong enemy, though that couldn''t be said if you are also strong "What dreadful power you have boy." The old man said and his body suddenly got coated in mes "Now let''s stop ying around boy." The old man said while his body was covered in mes "mes huh?, sorry old man that can''t hurt me." Alex said, it was true though even if his punch can hurt him the fire won''t because he has an affinity with fire "Try me." The old man said and vanished again "Fire Rippling fist." The old man said who has now arrive at his back with his hands zing with me "Cheap tricks." Alex said and turned around and meet the old man''s punch Boom! their fist meet with each other but they didn''t dawdle around and quickly followed it by another attack. bam! bam! bam! They meet each others attack while sometimes getting hit in their faces and bodies, Alex was hit in his face while the old man also got hit in his stomach, the old man soon noticed that as they continue fighting his mana is slowly going down while Alex wasn''t even using any skill, he also noticed that when ever his fist that was covered in fire touch Alex it couldn''t hurt him or even affect him at the slightest. ''This doesn''t look good.'' the old man thought because if he lose all of his mana his fist would start disappearing rapidly, because he can''t circte his mana in his fist to stop it anymore, he then blinked away towards the treasures filled with gold. "Let''s go all out boy." The old man said, that was now holding a golden sword, he blinked before to where the gold was and draw a golden sword that is in a crystal, clearly it is being taken care of. The old man knows that he can''t exchange with Alex''s fist anymore because he is at a disadvantage in terms of fighting with fist that''s why he is going to resort in using weapons. "Oh now your saying." Alex said when he sees the old man blinked towards the golds, and draw a golden sword "Gae Bolg." Alex called out his weapon and it quickly appeared, and quickly omitted an ominous aura that immediately covered the whole treasure vault "A devil weapon?." The old man was surprised when he felt that it and quickly the sword he used also omitted it''s own aura fighting with Alex''s spear, red and gold aura was currently fighting for suppression in the whole treasure vault, the right was covered in red and ominous aura while the other side, the left was covered in gold and holy aura "A holy sword?." Alex was also surprised when the sword''s aura also activated, he knows that it was also a legendary sword, because even his Gae Bolg''s aura was fighting it''s aura on equal ground "Hehehe, this is why this treasure vault is being protected boy, because of this sword, at normal I shouldn''t be allowed to use this but ording to your strength it would be bad not using this." The old man said ____________________________________________________ ''Oh? so that''s the treasure in this ce?.'' Alex though when the old man exined the sword "Alex that is the nine star artifact just like your Gae Bolg spear." Sistine said when she sees the sword "Nine stars?." Alex asked he was unfamiliar with the word "Yes the weapons are ranked in stars from one to nine, and your spear and that sword are nine stars artifact." Sistine said "Weapons also have ranks?." Alex asked because he was surprised "Of course it would, if not how could you measure a strong and weak sword." Sistine said "I see, are there another ranks after the nine stars?." Alex asked "Yes there is but I''ll exin thatter when we meet, at least there is an immortal tool and Divine tool." Sistine said "Okay I understand." Alex said, he will just again when he finally sees another legendary sword _______________________________________________ "It seems that is what I was here for old man." Alex said to the old man, this was the one he was finding in the treasure vault because this was the sword that was needed to be protected by a barrier how could it not be strong and hearing Sistine exined it''s even equal to his spear the Gae bolg. "Dream on boy, this is a holy sword that is a nightmare to all of the Devil swords." The old man said and vanish "Heh! who says dark can''t beat light? who says Devil swords isn''t the nightmare to all of the Holy swords? Only the holder decides that." Alex said and also vanish Ting* A metallic sound that shed sounded in the whole ce Ting* Ting* Ting* Alex and the old man meet their weapons together and attack each other, the old man shed his sword toward Alex side and Alex quickly parried it with his sword while finding some opening to attack the old man Ting* Ting* Ting* Ting* They keep shing and shing their weapons the old man was currently on the offensive while Alex was on defense and keep parrying the attacks of the old man. Alex underestimated how strong the nine star artifact was, before he only used the spear to easily stab his enemies and don''t know it''s true potential, now without any experience in spearmanship Alex was having a difficulty fighting the old man who was experience in the way of the sword, Alex was only able to parry the old man''s sword by his spear because of his speed that made up for hisck of experience in the way of the spear.. Chapter 66: (Clash of the Evil and Holy Weapons) Chapter 66: (sh of the Evil and Holy Weapons) Alex blinked away to make a distance from the old man because he knows that he can''t keep defending all the time because, there are already peopleing towards then, and it won''t be long before they arrive Alex arrive at the other side and breathed a bit to calm his self down "Let''s end this old man." Alex said, he was nning to use his skill now, how could you be a mage if you don''t use skills? ''I''m almost at my limit, I didn''t think that wielding this sword cause a heavy toll on my body'' The old man thought The old man didn''t answer Alex, but he agreed with him because, if he takes too much time he can''t wield the sword anymore. "Gravity, Sun rays." Alex used gravity to increase the gravity around the old man and fire sun rays towards him "Damn." The old man cursed he felt that his body got a bit heavy, he dodge the sun rays that wasing towards him "The power of gravity huh?." The old man said and use his aura as a immortal preparation rank to resist it and quickly dodge the sun rays that wasing towards him Zap* Zap* Zap* Alex keeps using his sun rays to fire the old man, to wear him down before ending him The old man keeps dodging the attacks, he looks at his back and sees the wall was pierce and burned by all the sun rays missed attack ''Damn this boy has so many strange magic, first his Law of space and the strange thing that will make my arm fade, now this the power of gravity and the heat of sun, just who is this boy I don''t think I''ve heard of him in this city.'' The old man thought, he didn''t know the matters outside about the assassins headquarters being destroyed because he just at the underground all the time to protect the treasures without leaving "Damn this all out or nothing." The old man said and blinked to Alex "Take this boy. The old man said who blinked above Alex and shed his sword to his head "Now-now old man calm down, let''s end this with our strongest attack." Alex said who was not at the other side, he blinked before the sword shed him "Alright boy." The old man said ''A couple of minutes from now, I think my body can''t take the toll on wielding this sword anymore, I gotta end this fast.'' The old man thought Alex activated his King''s aura, and Manifestation of Killing intent to at least try intimadate the old man even though the old man was at the immortal preparation rank ''What strong aura, and his killing intent is so strong, I didn''t think this boy with his age has already amassed this much killing intent it is already the same as mine if not maybe stronger than mine.'' The old man thought and also activated his killing intent, and unleashed all of his aura as an immortal preparation rank The aura and Killing intent of the old man also surged out in his body, that didn''t lose to Alex''s aura and killing intent at all. "Let''s end this boy" The old man said and his sword he was currently holding shined in golden light, he is using the swords ability "You took my words out of my mouth old man." Alex said when he sees that the old man didn''t get intimated at all and also unleashed his aura and intent, he knew that it wouldn''t work so the only way to end this is by using his spears skill Shwoshosh* The old man and Alex dashed with their fastest speed that they can unleash, leaving the air behind and this time they didn''t use their blink ability because they want to use the pressure in the air to strengthen their attack "Die boy, RADIANCE." The old man said while dashing towards Alex, his swords was covered in gold and holy aura, the old man used the sword''s ability "Right back at you old man, Divine Spear Art: 1st style: Creation." Alex said while also dashing towards the old man, he also used his spear''s ability, and his spear was covered in red and ominous evil aura. "EXCALIBUR." The old man shouted and meet Alex''s spear with his sword "GAE BOLG." Alex also shouted and meet the old man''s sword with his spear Boom! Two legendary power of both nine stars and holy and evil weapons shed together A huge explosion urred when the two weapons meet each other, the holy sword tried to swallow all the evil aura of the spear while the ominous spear also tried to swallow the holy aura of the sword. The two weapons skill also meet with each other, the spear created the power of negation while the sword birthed the light of reflection. The area was covered in red and golden light after the collision of the two nine star weapons The two light soon died down and the area can now clearly be seen, Alex was thrown to the right side while the old man was thrown to the left side, though the old difference was that Alex was standing but the old man was already in hisst breath. The two weapons though didn''t get damage or anything because they cancelled out each other, the old man and Alex was only affected by the collision of the weapons Alex looks at his hand that was holding the spear and it was currently trembling because of the recoil of the two weapon, the old man though already dropped his sword. Spurts* The old man coughed out blood. Alex blinked at the side of the old man "You were strong old man Imend you, sadly I''m stronger." Alex said at his side "Hahaha, just keep that up boy and raise to the top." The old man justugh "Thank you for this fight boy, you were the strongest, at least myst moment were not bori--." The old man couldn''t finished his word, his hand already lose control, the old man finally died "Good Game, Well yed old man." Alex said when he sees the old man already died, he then crouch down and close his eyes before standing back again Chapter 67: (Getting all the Treasures) Chapter 67: (Getting all the Treasures) Alex stands after closing the old man''s eyes, he activated his All Seeing Eye, his eyes turned golden and sees all the people that was currently heading towards the treasure vault. Alex then grab the Excalibur that is currently on the ground, when he holds it it''s aura suddenly awake, Alex who was holding his Gae Bolg felt the two weapons, really isn''tpatible with each other because it quickly reacted with each other, he then first put his spear to the storage. When the spear was now gone, the Excalibur calmed down on Alex hands, he check the sword and tried to figure out it''s power, but it seems he couldn''t figure it out, he then put it in his system and the system quickly recognize the swords skills "Excalibur" First Skill: Radiance Second Skill: Luminescence Third Skill: SunShine "It seems that the sword has three skills." Alex said when he sees the skills "But why doesn''t it have a name like Divine art or something just like the Gae Bolg?." Alex asked "You misunderstood dear, the art you have was a gift from the system when you first bought a legendary weapon since you bought a spear it gave you a Divine Spear Art dear." Sistine exined because Alex misunderstood "It''s like that?." Alex asked "Yes dear, even if you use an ordinary spear you can still use the Divine Spear Art though some spear can''t hold it''s power, and it will quickly shatter." Sistine said "I see, then how about my spear''s skills?." Alex asked because if the Excalibur has skills then his Gae Bold should have too because they are the same being a nine star artifact, yet his spear didn''t have a skill "You might not know this dear, but your spear is not an ordinary nine star artifact because it is only a little bit inferior to the next rank, but the Excalibur is only an ordinary nine star artifact." Sistine said "So my spear was stronger?." Alex asked "Yes dear, though it is only a bit since there are still both on the same rank." Sistine said "I see, then how about my spear''s skills?." Alex asked "You still didn''t unlock it dear, maybe if you use it enough it will unlock by itself." Sistine said "Oh is that right?." Alex said "Yes dear," Sistine said "Okay thanks." Alex "Mhn." Sistine said Alex looks at the oing people again with his eyes "It seems their almost here." Alex said while looking at the peopleing towards the ce "Sistine please extract all the treasures, and golds here." Alex said "Okay dear, I''m on it." Sistine said In moments the golds and treasures started disappearing one by one, after a couple of second the treasure vault that was full of gold before was now empty. "Dear if you want to extract the magic books, you need to get closer to it for me to extract it since it''s in another ce." Sistine said she couldn''t get the books because she can''t reach it "Okay." Alex said and blink to the other room where it looks like a big library "Dear, I have check it, it seems there are only 32 magic books here." Sistine said "It''s fine extract it." Alex said "It''s done dear," Sistine said, and all the 32 magic books in the library got extracted and the normal books got left behind "Next is where the armories are." Alex said and blinked to the armories "Extract it all Sistine," Alex quickly said while looking at the magical armors and weapons "I didn''t notice it before when I was fighting with the old man but it seems that the Excalibur was seperated with the other weapons, and instead it was put with the gold and was covered by the ss to preserve it for them to take care." Alex said The armors and weapons then started disappearing one by one just like the golds and magic books before and soon all of the armor and weaponspletely disappeared "The next one left is the essories and jewelries." Alex said after he sees all the armories already disappeared, he then blinked again to where the essories was located The people that wasing in the treasure vault already arrive but they were still at the room where the gold was located before, the people consist of two immortals and 20 legendary ranks, Alex would be apprehensive fighting this line up if he didn''t use his full powers and skills "Fuck where is the invader?." The immortal who fist arrive cursed while looking at the surrounding but it was so peaceful "Oh damn this invader didn''t even leave at least a single thing." The other immortal also cursed when he sees that all of the golds was gone "What the fuck how can a guy carry all of that." A legendary rank said "How about the senior who was protecting this ce?." A legendary rank asked, he was talking about the old man, it seems that the old man was respected among the legendary ranks "It seems the old friend fought here before." The immortal who arrive first said, he was also old just like old man, and it seems the old man was his friend, he looks at the ces that was damage due to someone fighting "But did that old man got defeated?." The other old immortal asked he also looks at the damage in the ce "Look someone isying on the ground." An legendary rank suddenly shouted and pointed at the opposite side The two immortal looks at where the legendary rank pointed, they saw a body on the ground, the both then quickly teleported, it looks like all immortals know how to blink since this two immortal also blinked The two immortal quickly arrive and they look at the body that was on the ground before immediately recognizing it "It really is the old friend." The immortal said and crouch down to check his breathing, after checking his breathing he shook his head "What some one could kill this old man?." The other immortal asked when he sees him shaking his head "Yes, and we really need to be careful of this enemy of ours, this maybe also the same one who destroyed one of our headqurters." The immortal said Chapter 68: (Rich) Chapter 68: (Rich) Blinking to where the the essories and jewelries where Alex was again amaze when he sees so many precious items , reflecting the lights through their crystal like structure, rings, ne, and bracelets, shined with bright light. This was no ordinary essories and jewelries but a magical one that contains special effects if you wear them. "Sistine wrap all of it." Alex said while looking at the items at the magical items "Okay dear," Sistine said and quickly get all of the items and put it in the storage One by one the items started disappearing after a couple of second that room dimmed down because all of the item that was shining were now in his storage. "It''s done dear,." Sistine said after all the items were all gone "Let''s go now their almost here." Alex said while looking at the direction where the other people was with his God'' Eyes "Mhn." Sistine agreed "Maybe I should left something here?." Alex asked, he wants to leave something that tell he was there "Why dear? wouldn''t they find some lead to us?." Sistine asked, she was a bit confused "No it wont, I just want to at least in still fear in their minds that I was here and I aming for then, because this is a revenge." Alex said and open a space in air that connects outside "I see, I will leave it you dear." Sistine said Alex entered the space that connects outside while before leaving a card behind. "There, quick." The immortal said when he sees a space was closing in the air "Shit, we are toote." The other immortal said, before they arrive here they still check all the other ce, if they have just came here right from the start they would have get him "Power of space huh?." The immortal said while looking at where the opening of space was before "Look, a card." The other immortal said when he sees a card in the ground, and quickly picked it up "The Reaper''s Vengeance." "Reaper?" The immortal asked when he hears the other immortal read the card "Is this a name of a group or something?." The other immortal asked "It should be, is there a symbol or something in the card?." The immortal asked "It looks like a ghost? with a massive scythe on his hand while there are tiny people? running away from it." The other immortal said "...Let''s stop discussing this, we should quickly report to the master, and that card is only our lead for now, because it seems the master really offended someone since this card means that he ising for revenge." The immortal said "Yeah...Sigh* we really have taken a bit of damage huh?." The other immortal said when he thinks all of the treasure in their treasure vault got all cleaned up without even leaving a single dust _________________________________________________ It was already 5:00 PM it was already a couple of hours since Alex left his house, he was now at above the clouds, this is where the space was connected when he passed through. "What the fuck I don''t know what I was thinking putting a corny name like that." Alex shouted, he was embarrassed to the name he wrote at the card "You havepleted a mission dear." Sistine said suddenly when Alex was still embarrassed with his self "Oh that one huh? killing an immortal/preparation right?." Alex said calmed down, he remembered that he had a mission "Yes dear." Sistine said "Okay, let me see." Alex said "Mhn," Sistine showed Alex the interface for the interface mission Mission: Kill a Immortal/preparation- Completed Rewards: *5000UP *Soul Devourer- It can devour enemies soul and steal 10% of their power, can only be use if the enemy doesn''t resist "I guess I have receive a new skill huh." Alex said when he sees the mission "How about the storage Sistine, let me see what I got." Alex said "Here dear." Sistine said and rece the mission interface to the storage interface Storage: *Gae Bolg *Dual-Desert Eagle Obsidian Beast *Excalibur *Gold: 5000x (By Kilogram) *Magical Armor set: 30x *Magical Weapons: 50x *Magical Rings: 20x *Magical Nes: 20x *Magical Bracelets: 20x "Magical Books: 38x ( The 32 magic books is what he got from the finance headquarters while the other 6 was from the assassins headquarters) "Oh I''m rich now hahaha." Alexugh when he sees the amount of what he got in the treasure vault "I was really thinking hard on how to get money since me and Alexia are only leaving with our parents remaining, and judging by how all the girls will always go shopping and need money, I thought that are remaining money would notst a month but with this I guess it has been solve now." Alex said, he had a problem before regarding about money and thought before that having many girls you really need to be rich to make them happy and fulfill anything they want, but now his problem got solve in one day and he also got a bit of revenge of the organization while gaining many treasure. It was killing three bird with one stone, Alex was so happy right now "I''m d your happy dear." Sistine said, seeing Alex this happy made her happy too, because there is no way someone would not be happy when they sees that their love one was happy "Mhm, thanks." Alex said with a huge smile "Where are you going next dear?." Sistine said, because Alex was now finished with the finance headquarters "I will go home for now since the sky is starting to get dark, I will go to thest headquarters tomorrow, which is the Researches Headquarters," Alex said, he knows that this other headquarter has a barrier protecting the underground of the building too since he has proven it here in the finance department "Okay dear, but be careful tomorrow I think they will be always on alert now." Sistine said "Yes I know but I''m prepared for them no matter how many they are." Alex said, he was confident in his abilities mostly he was confident in escaping if something unexpected happens." Chapter 69: (New Status) Chapter 69: (New Status) Alex blinked towards an Inn, called Angel Wings "Why are you here for dear,?." Sistine asked when Alex wasing inside the entrance "I want to learn the skills in the book, I currently have only a few skill in each of my element." Alex said and went inside the Inn Alex walk forward to the reception. "Hi what can I do for you sir?." The receptionist asked "I want one room miss." Alex smiled "Y-yes how long will you stay sir?." The receptionist stuttered, when she sees Alex''s radiant smile "Just for a couple of hours." Alex said, he only need a bit of time to read his magic books since he has an eidetic memory "Our shortest time would be a day sir." The receptionist calmed down herself "It''s okay." Alex said and gave a card to the receptionist "Here''s the key sir, someone will lead you to your room." The receptionist said when she get Alex''s card and processed it. "Okay thanks," Alex said "I will lead you to your room sir." A guys said at the side, he was the one who will guide customers to their rooms Alex nodded his head and left the reception, as he followed the guider Alex now arrive at the door, to his supposed room "This is your room sir, please enjoy your stay." The guy said and left Alex nodded in thanks to the guider and open the door, he went inside to his room, the room was an ordinary room with 4x4 room design with a single bed and TV, Alex felt satisfied with it and it''s not like he is going to stay for long to the room since he only needed a ce to read his magic books "Oh! before I start learning, Sistine can you please change the structure of how you put the skill that are shown in my status," Alex said "What do you mean dear?." Sistine asked "I mean like, group all of my skills in each of it''s type in many categories." Alex said "I don''t really get it dear, give me an example." Sistine said "Just like for example my me thrower, you will put in the fire category and my tsunami should be at the water category, and another one should be sperm controller it should be put in the store bought skills." Alex said "I see, I understand." Sistine said "Okay I will start reading now, and I still didn''t check my status before so I will check itter after I''m done, so I hope the skills structure in my status that will be shown will be change." Alex said "I understand dear, I will do my best." Sistine said Alex nodded and brought out his books from the system and started reading it one by one with his eyes just ncing each of the page before turning to the next page, this keeps going for a couple of minutes maybe hours An hourter, it was already 6:00PM it was almost time for Eva''s work to finish, Alex finally stop reading in this hour he read at least over 20 magical book, so right now he already has a wider arsenal of skill at his disposal "Sistine are you done changing it?." Alex asked after he stop reading he looks at the time, and thought maybe Eva will get angry if he waste "It''s done dear," Sistine said during the time Alex was reading his books she was adjusting the system just like what Alex said to her "Let me see," Alex said "Okay dear," Sistine said and show him the new Status interface Name: [Alex] Age: [20] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Level: [82] (Exp-81897/82000)>[88] (Exp-75000/88000) (I add the missing 103 exp so it will be a whole) Bloodline: [God Ruler] (Unlocked-10%)>(Unlocked-15%) Power: Infinite, Nihility Law: Space Unkown: Evil Infant (1st Step) Health Points: [100%]>[86%] Mana Points: [36000/36000] Elements: [Fire,Water,Lightning,Wind,Earth,Dark] Rank: Immortal (Next level 100 for Arcana) Unrivaled Points: [5400]>[10400] Power: (9000)>(9300) Agility: (7600)>(7750) Speed: (7600)>(7750) Intelligence: (240) Dexterity: (7400)>(7500) Defense: (8000)>(8200) Wives: (0) Lovers: (3)-Alexia Ainsley, Rose Murphy, Violette Watt - you can teleport to your lover anytime you want so you could always protect her, you will also be rmed if they were in danger. Skills: Store Skills: [Sperm Controller] [Aphrodisiac Scent] [Gravity] [Dimensional World] [Dead-Shadow] [Divine Healing] [Sun Rays] [Phaseless Concealment] [Space Maniption] [Affection Meter] [Hidden Secrets] [Truth or Lie] [Sonic Wave] [Flight] [CQC] [Soul Devour] Fire Skills: [Fire Punch] [Fire Ball] [methrower] [Inferno] [Purifying me] [Dry] Water Skills: [Tsunami] [Water Bubble Explosion] [Clean] [Water Current] [Mist] [Cloud] Lightning Skills [Thunder] [Lightning Strike] [Electric Vortex] [Electric Overload] Wind Skills: [Gale] [Enhance Speed] [Whirlwind] [Wind Change] [Whispers of the Wind] Earth Skills: [Fissure] [Greater Hardening] [Earth Wall] [Sink Hole] [Mud Swallow] [Golem] Dark Skills: [True Dark] [Curse of Doom] [Touch of Darkness] Bloodline Skills: [King''s Aura] Other: [Five Elements Body] [All-Seeing Eye] [Eidetic Memory] [Blink] [Spacial Rend] [Manifestation of Killing Intent] Missions: Storage: Store: Weapon: Gae Bolg, Excalibur "Is this what you want dear?." Sistine asked when she showed Alex the interface "Mhm, I like it, it''s good." Alex said with a smile after he skimmed through his status "And it seems you have quite a bit of skills now dear." Sistine said "Yes but although some of it is still normal, I could found it the library, I didn''t learn many magics before when I was at the library because I thought it wasn''t necessary but I changed my mind and learn it because I thought maybe it will be helpful." Alex said he didn''t learn many magics at his school before (There are ranks in magic that mage''s use like low, mid, high, unique, special etc. The magic the princesses use before where high magic as well as Alexia while Rose''s magic also got raised to the high rank because of the pearl of enlightenment) "Well with this skill, I think you won''t be in trouble if you have enemies, and I''m d with that." Sistine said "Mhm, shit it is almost time, I''m going to pick up Eva now." Alex said and put all of the books back in the system and went out the door, he still need to return the key. Chapter 70: (Reject?) Chapter 70: (Reject?) Alex got down the stairs, and went to the reception "I''m already done." Alex said to the receptionist and give her the key "What already?, Ah! no I mean thank you for staying sir." The receptionist said, she was a bit embarrassed at seeing Alex''s handsome face "Yes thanks for the hospitality." Alex said and turn to leave "I-If you don''t mind sir can I know your name?." The receptionist asked after he hesitating and give a card, this was the card of the Inn "It''s fine my name is Alex, how about you miss?." Alex receive the card "It''s Felicity sir." Felicity said quickly with a wide smile "Felicity, means happiness, it''s a good name." Alex said, the meaning of her name "T-thank you sir." Felicity said happily "Your wee." Alex said and turn around to leave Alex walks toward the exit "Also you can just call me Alex, bye." Alex said turning onest time to Felicity "Mhn, bye." Felicity said in her breath and Alex already went out the Inn Alex got out the building, he then used his Eye of God and Infinity turning to where the location of Imperial Corp was. _______________________________________________ Eva was watching at the time since it was almost time for her job to finish, she was thinking if Alex was really going to pick her up like he said, she was also nervous thinking how Alex will introduce her to her girlfriend. Eva wasn''t ashamed of herself anymore thinking that she was a mistress and was stealing someones girlfriend because she believe what Alex said that he has already so many women and adding one doesn''t matter anymore, and hearing him say that he was confident that the other girls/women will ept her. After a few minute it was finally time for her to leave, she quickly tidied the documents in her table and put her things in her hand bag. "Eva let''s drink tonight." Her friend said at the other side of the table, they were only seperated by a ss "Sorry but not this time." Eva said she always ept her invitation before because she doesn''t have anything to do but now, how could she ept she finally have a lover and is even going to pick her up any minute now, and how happy she is, there is no way for her to ept something that will prevent her from spending time with her lover, so this time she declined "What, why do you have something up on your side?." Her friend asked with a surprised voice, since she know that Eva always ept her invitation but this time she decline how could she not be surprised. This time was also supposed to be different since she wants, Eva to have a boyfriend and she have a candidate for it. "Yeah I have something up." Eva said but she didn''t emphasize that she has a lover now "What, there is no way, what are you going to do anyway, I''m sure your just gonnaze around at your house." Her friend said she didn''t believe Eva "I really have something to do today Cherry, so not this time." Eva said to Cherry, it seems her friends name is Cherry "Really then tell me what are you going to do?," Cherry asked "This I can''t really tell you" Eva said she don''t want to exin "Why, are we not friends anymore?." Cherry said with a pitiful face, though it was clearly fake "Don''t joke around Cherry." Eva said she know that she was faking it "Fine-Fine, it seems that she is not free Charles." Cheery said and turn to look at a blonde hair guy "What do you mean?." Eva asked she doesn''t know why she said that to Charles "Well she wanted me to invite you to drink, because he said that you always looks so depressed." Cherry said "No I''m fine, thanks for your consideration but sorry I can''t ept your invitation." Eva said and turn to the Charles guy "It''s fine, it''s fine you don''t have to worry about it but I''m curious why did you reject it? because from what I know, you never reject anyone''s invitation and this is the first time you reject someone even your friend." Charles asked "This-, it''s really not good to tell." Eva said she doesn''t really want it that much for anyone to know that she already have a lover "Well it''s fine, but I think everyone is curious about it, for thest time if you don''t want to tell it''s fine but, maybe your consideration for rejecting us, you can at least tell the reason?." Charles asked This blonde hair fucker named Charles that is so persistent to Alex''s woman, since long ago this guy fall in love with Eva''s sexy body, when he first met Eva he quickly drooled saliva in his mouth looking at her body, that''s why for all this years they are working together Eva always keeps her distance from him. Charles when he heard Eva rejected Cherry''s invitation, he was surprised and felt a sudden danger that someone will take Eva, so right now he was so persistent to know what Eva''s reason was, he was almost getting crazy waiting for Eva to talk. The people around them was also listening to their conversation, they were also surprised that Eva rejected an invitation since all through out the years they knew her, she never rejected some''s invitation, but of course she will reject if she know it''s something bad "Oh, Eva-Eva why didn''t you tell me?." Cherry suddenly shake her and asked with a big smile, she thought of something on why Eva rejected her since she is the one who know Eva the most. "What is it Cherry stop shaking me." Eva said, she was getting impatient thinking Alex was already waiting for her outside "Fufu~, so that''s why, I found it weird when you came here to work with a brilliant aura, and since this morning you always have that big smile on your face and I also see that you always nce at the time almost every minute, now I know why." Cherryugh mischievously, she found out something Chapter 71: (Possessed?) Chapter 71: (Possessed?) The people who hear what Cherry said was getting impatient of what Eva''s reason for rejecting someone since they knew that this girl, Cherry already found out why when they see her confident face "Oh you know it Cherry? care to tell why?." Charles said with forced smile "No, Cherry don''t." Eva said quickly, she know that Cherry guessed it, she tried to cover her mouth "Hahaha, no way." Cherry said and dodge her hand "You see guys, our innocent prettydy here finally has a boyfriend." Cherry raised her voice and said it with a happy tonne Eva''s face turned red when Cherry said it but didn''t deny it since it was pointless anymore Everyone heard Cherry''s voice and sees that Eva didn''t deny it, so they knew that Cherry was right, Eva finally have a boyfriend but each of them have different reactions, the old people and the manager was happy for her and cheered for her while most of the guys were down cast, and most of all our blonde haired guy named, Charles was strangely silent? "Congrattions Eva." The manager said and most people nodded their heads and agreed with her "Hahaha, this is a great surprise for all of our guys, serves you right Eva was finally taken since you were so slow and didn''t quickly take actions courting her." Cherryugh heartily All of the guys that were charmed by Eva and always wanted to have her also imagined her, they all lowered their heads down ''Damn this girl is too cruel, you know we are already hurt, and you even add insult to our injury?'' All of the guys thought while they lowered their head and look down, they were embarrassed hearing what Cherry said since it was the truth "Thanks everyone, I''m leaving now." Eva said with a happy face, she was happy that many of them supported her and wanted her to be happy "Hahaha, it seems our little girl have really grown and is finally going to leave us." Cherry wipe her eyes like they were tears but clearly they don''t she was just faking it "Oh stop it Cherry, I''m going now." Eva said Eva walks out to the room but before she could leave a cold , red and ck aura surround the room, the red aura was from rage while the ck aura was unknown, Eva turned around and was shocked of what''s happening, everyone too like Eva shocked of what was happening, they look at the one who was causing the aura. Our guy named Charles here, that was strangely quiet when it was revealed that Eva has finally have a boyfriend, finally snap out "DAMN DAMN DAMN, WHY? WHY? WHY? , I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I WAS THE FIRST ONE WHO LOVED YOU, YET WHY NOT ME? WHY? WHY WHY? HOW MUCH IS HE BETTER? HOW MUCH DID HE PAY YOU, I CAN DO BETTER, I CAN PAY MORE, YET WHY NOT ME?, WHY? WHY? WHY?. Charles snap out and the aura around him got more intense Not all Human''s were mages like the other races, so there are only few mages in the ce and it was only lower rank mage, so this time feeling his aura everyone panicked and the mages in the ce suffocated feeling his aura since they were more sensitive to magic than the Non mages, so this rage of Charles no can stop. "I''m sorry but I already have someone." Eva was still brave even though she felt that something was strange happening to Charles, but she was still brave enough to answer him since she wanted to be strong, knowing that Alex has many strong women around him "HEHEHEHE, KUKUKUKU HAHAHAHA." Charles suddenlyugh strangely "What is so funny?." Eva asked "KUKUKU, IF I CAN''T HAVE YOU, THEN NO ONE CAN, I WILL KILL YOU. KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, AND YOUR LOVER IS NEXT, I WILL FIND HIM AND KILL HIM, KILL, KILL, KILL, THERE WILL BE NO BURIAL FOR THE TWO OF YOU, I WILL CUT YO BOTH TO A MILLION PIECES AND FEED YOUR BODY TO MONSTER, KUKUKUKU." Charles said madly whileughing, he was walking towards Eva "What are you doing?." Eva moved back a bit but she was still brave enough to ask him "KILL, KILL, KILL." Charles was not in his mind anymore and can only chant the word Kill because in his mind was to Kill "Eva run, he is after you, he is mad right now, he is not in his right mind." Cherry said "That''s right Eva run, and quickly find the authorities." The other people said "But-but how about you guys, he will satisfy himself by killing you if he can''t catch me." Eva said she was still smart enough to think what will happen to the others if she left them there. "It''s fine we have at least three mages here that can stall some time for you to call the authorities." Cherry said, she was breathing heavily, she was fighting her inner self just to talk because she was really terrified of what is urring right now, she was only an ordinary woman, experiencing this was her first time. "No!, just look at the guys their clearly out of this world." Eva shouted with a panicked voice because Charles was getting closer and close, she was looking at the supposed to be mage that will stop Charles, the three was crouching on the floor with a terrified face, because they were only lower rank mage as they were affected by the unknown dark aura that Charles was emitting, they felt there was no air for them to inhale, so they couldn''t breath and just resort crouching down while holding their remaining air "Just don''t dawdle around Eva, and run away from here." The manager shouted "No-no." Eva keeps shaking her head "KILL." Charles suddenly jump at her when he got closer enough "ALEX HELPPPP." Eva unconsciously shouted Alex name because he was the only one she could think of at this moment that can protect her. Charles jumped on Eva while his hands were covered in dark aura but before he could get closer to her, he felt an unimaginable pressure, pressing him to the ground "Woah, Easy there pal, I wouldn''t want you hurting my woman, or your dead." Chapter 72: (Devil?) Chapter 72: (Devil?) Everyone heard someone''s voice, while Eva cried when she heard the Voice "Alex!!." Eva said and jump on Alex who was in front of her then hug him "Okay-Okay, I''m right here." Alex said whileforting Eva by patting her head "Sniff...sob...I''m scared...sob...I was really scared, I-I...sob...I thought I would-." Eva said while crying "You don''t have to say anything anymore, I''m here okay, I''m here, I''m just by your side, you don''t need to be afraid anymore." Alex said, he felt that he wronged her because when everything started he had already arrive but just watch them talking because he wanted to see Eva''s side when she was talking with her coworkers, until Charles suddenly was out of his mind but sill he didn''t stop it until Eva shouted his name although he was already prepared to intervene when Charles will attack Eva or anyone. He just watched before because he was looking at Charles dark aura because he felt something familiar from it, he was analyzing what it was before getting snap out thinking about it because Eva shouted. "YOU, YOU, YOU ITS YOU!!!." Charles shouted, and his dark aura suddenly exploded that cause the pressure around him to vanish "What me?." Alex said he was a bit surprised that he could handle the pressure, even though he didn''t use any skills like King''s aura and gravity, but it was still an aura of an immortal/preparation rank so he only got a bit surprised, what interested him the most is the sudden explosion of the dark aura because it really felt familiar to him, as he feel the dark aura first hand he was surprised because he could absorb it as his cultivation and breakthrough a small realm, from the unknown cultivation he is using "IT''S ALL BECAUSE OF YOU, I WILL KILL YOU, KILL, KILL, KILL." Charles jumped on Alex while his hands suddenly sharpened and aims it at Alex "PROSTRATE." Alex voice turned majestic and his eyes turned golden, he used his King''s aura Charles felt an even more unimaginable pressure than before and the aura that he witnessed made him want to submit in reverance, he couldn''t help himself and slowly got on the ground "AH! WHY HOW?, HOW?, HOW?, I DON''T ACCEPT THIS!!, I DON''T, I DON''T." Charles shouted whileying his body t on the ground and his face was facing downward "Heh!, your just someone who got possessed because your weak." Alex said, it was true because of this Charles really did get possessed by someone or more like influence by someone to act on his desire, because of his sudden shock hearing that Eva finally have a boyfriend, his mind flew into rage and quickly his mind turned weak because of this, taking advantage of that someone suddenly influenced him because his mind was currently weak so he was really vulnerable, "That" someone gave him power to act what he desires, that lead to the situation when he said all the thing that was in his mind. "Heh! measly you are so arrogant because of this measly power?." Alex asked and stretched out his right while the other one was still patting Eva "Let me take it then." Alex said and touch the dark aura in the air and absorb it, to his cultivation "No-no!, don''t my power, my power is fading, don''t take my power." Charles begged on the ground feeling his power slowly fading "Heh! you are already happy with this temporary power? Trash! you don''t deserve to pursue Eva." Alex scoffed at him When all of the dark aura finally got absorb, Charles fell unconscious on the ground, he was already unconscious from the start but the dark power supported him and wake his desires in his mind. The people watch through all that was happened and was still shocked at how fast the way it hands, at first they thought that Eva will die but suddenly someone arrive and pressured Charles and also make him prostrate, they couldn''t process it to their memory that fast, but one thing they knew is that they were safe now, and the one who save them was the cause of this all Eva''s boyfriend ''I have been promoted 3 small realm huh?. from 1st step Evil Infant to 4th step Evil infant, it seems absorbing dark aura is also one of the things for me to increase my cultivation.'' Alex thought he got a bit of power up this time, he also know something about the "someone" who take advantage and influence Charles "A Devil huh?" Alex mumbled in his breath "What?, what is it?, did you say something?." Eva said she wasn''t crying anymore and finally calmed down "No it was nothing." Alex said with a smile "I really heard you say something, out with it now." Eva said, this woman or maybe girl? was really acting spoiled again even though she just cried "Sigh*, your coworkers are watching us you know." Alex said and looks at the other that was staring at them "I-I-." Eva lowered her head and stick it closely to his chest, her face turned she doesn''t want anyone to see her face like this "You finally calmed down now, I''m here to pick you up, let''s go home." Alex said "Mhn, let''s go home, I''m a bit tired." Eva agreed "Hello, I''m Alex and I''m her boyfriend, thank you for always taking care of her." Alex said politely to the others "No-no likewise, Eva is really helpful to us." The manager said "Yes Eva is always kind to us, and also thank you for saving us." The others said "Please take care of her," Cherry said "Yes, I will treat her well." Alex said "We will be on my way now," Alex said "Yes, thank you again for saving us, bye." Cherry said "Eva don''t you want to say goodbye?." Alex asked Eva didn''t say anything because she was embarrassed because, she knew that when She came back to work tomorrow, the others will ask her a barrage of questions, since they sees Alex''s handsome and young face, even though Eva is a decade older than Alex, she was still beautiful that you will mistake her as only a few older than Alex. "It seems she is still embarrassed, I''m sorry." Alex scratched his head "No, it''s fine, we can still meet tomorrow, right Eva." Cherry said with a mischievous tone "Then we will be going now, Everyone." Alex said and quickly blinked with Eva ''It seems Eva''s boyfriend is really strong.'' All of them had the same thoughts Chapter 73: (What the Heck is this Woman Doing.) Chapter 73: (What the Heck is this Woman Doing.) Alex and Eva was at Eva''s ce, that was just beside Alex''s house, because she wants to change clothes first as she wants to have a good impression to the others when Alex introduce her as his woman. "Do you want me to help you wear your clothes?." Alex asked, because this mature woman always wants to be spoiled "No, it''s fine, I want to do it myself." Eva declined, she didn''t have time to act spoiled right now because she was nervous when she meet Alexia and Rose because just yesterday they were still talking andughing together as friend but now she will be introduced as their new sister. "Okay, suit yourself, I will be just waiting here." Alex said and sat on the couch, they were currently on the living room "Do you want something to drink?. Eva offered "No, it''s fine, you change first, I will just get it on my own if I need one." Alex said "This is my house as well you know, since your mine, so I don''t need you to treat me as a guest right?" Alex continued "Ah!, your right, this is your house as well." Eva turned red and quickly got to her room, she was embarrassed when she heard what Alex said but most of all she was really happy ''Good, you need to act like a proper wife too, though you can act spoiled but not always since you also need to serve me as my woman, of course I''ll do the same but you have many sisters, I will just do it all together with you at the same time.'' Alex thought After a couple of minutes, Eva finished dressing herself "I''m done." Eva said when she went to Alex Alex checked out Eva''s new look, she was wearing a blue colored off shoulders shirt with white stripes, paired with a white skirt, she was really beautiful right now with her bright orange hair and with her sexy body she is currently the epitome of femme fatale. "Is my dress okay? is it pretty?." Eva asked when she sees Alex was checking her out "Yes your dress is really pretty, but you are more prettier." Alex said and came closer to her and hold her waist "Hehehe, glib tongue." Eva said and wrap her arms at his neck "I like your style, you look really sexy right now." Alex said, his dick turned a bit harder when he watch her "Really?, but I don''t want to be sexy when you introduce me, because I think they will fell offended by it." Eva said she was a bit worried "You don''t have to worry about that much, because everything you wear will make you sexy, that makes others be jealous of you," Alex said "Then what do I do?." Eva asked, she doesn''t want the other girls to be offended "It''s fine, you didn''t know but all of my girls are beautiful and they are not so petty to be jealous of their new sister." Alex said, because she knew the others although will be a bitpetitive but they still wouldn''t get jealous because they knew that he will always treat them equally "And keep this in your mind always, that I will always love you all equally, I love you." Alex said while his lips got closer to her lips "I love you too." Eva said and closed her eyes to wait for the uing kiss Both of their lips then got connected and kissed, but they didn''t move their tongues or anything but just closed both of their eyes and feel each others warmth through the pure kiss, before seperating their lips again and looks at each others eye "Did you like it?." Alex asked "Mhn," Eva nodded her head "I notice that although you are really sexy right now with your pretty clothes but." Alex said while checking her body again "But what?, Do I need to change?." Eva asked "You are more sexier if you don''t wear anything." Alex move his mouth to her hear and whispered to her "Hehehe, pervert." Eva just giggled of what he said not being affected whatsoever Alex really finds her sexier when she wasn''t wearing anything, because he already explored almost all of her body when they were sleeping before, because he couldn''t get a wink of sleep when Eva was just in her underwear hugging him, he was really trying hard to control his self back then. "Are you ready now?." Alex said and turn his head to look at the time "I think I''m a bit nervous." Eva said, she was really nervous "It''s fine it is almost 7:00 pm they should be making dinner right now." Alex said and his eyes turned golden, he look at the direction where his house was and sees that he really wasn''t wrong, Alexia was cooking while Kiara and Rose was helping her, he didn''t see Selena together with them so he moved his eyes to looks upstairs, his eyes got widened he was shocked what Selena was doing, she was in his room and is currently masturbating. "I see, then it''s bad if we keep them waiting, let''s go now, maybe if they are still not done, I can help them cook." Eva said she didn''t want to have a bad impression although when she thinks of Rose and Alexia''s personality she calmed down a bit because they were already friend so she can befortable around them and not be too tensed. Eva doesn''t know that Selena and Kiara was in the house, because Alex still didn''t tell her or he he could just forgotten about telling her since it was pointless they will meet anyway if not now then sooner orter. Eva found it weird that Alex didn''t say anything back, she looks at his eyes and sees his eyes got widen "What, did something happen?." Eva shake Alex''s body a bit "Ah!. Oh! no there is nothing." Alex snap out of it but he was still watching Selena but he couldn''t hear what she is saying "Oh, I see." Eva didn''t think much about it ''What the heck is this woman doing.'' Alex thought ''Sadly I can''t here what she is saying, Oh I remember.'' Alex remembered something "Whispers of the Wind." Alex said in a very little voice that even Eva that is currently in his hand didn''t hear anything, now finally Alex could here Selena, because of his wind skill that he remembered he learned together with the other skills. Selena was in Alex''s room Chapter 74: (Rose and Eva) Chapter 74: (Rose and Eva) Selena is at Alex''s room, doing her activities, this was her revenge for Alex wetting his bed with her pussy''s juice, she didn''t know that Alexia and Rose also sleep together with him. "Ahhh....Alex....Alex...." Selena was touching herself "I want you inside me... Alex...." Selena said and insert a finger inside her pussy "Ahnn...More....more....Alex....." Selena moaned when she felt he finger going in and out of her pussy After a couple of minutes, Selena felt that her pussy was building up and she was almost about to cum "Alex....Alex...I''m cumming...." Selena moaned and love juice flowed down in her pussy "Ah...so good...." Selena eximed "This should be enough." Selena looks at the wet bed, before putting up her clothes again and return down stairs ''Fufu~ when he sees this, I wonder what he will think.'' Selena thought while going down the stairs ______________________________________ ''Damn this woman is so horny, and what dirty mind she has, even thinks to wet my bed with her pussy, does she not know that Alexia and Rose also sleep with me.'' Alex thought, he heard and witness all the things Selena did, while he was holding Eva in his arms "Let''s go now Alex, I''m not that nervous anymore, and we can''t keep them waiting." Eva said and got out in his arms "Okay, let''s go." Alex said and stop holding her The two then left Eva''s house and head to Alex''s house, Alex unlock the gate and walk forward to also unlock the door since it is also lock *Click* The door opened to Alex''s house "Are your ready?." Alex asked and hold Eva''s hand "I''m fine." Eva said, she calmed down a bit when Alex hold her han "Okay, let''s go." Alex said and went in the house. Eva nodded her head and also went in with him "I''m home." Alex voice sounded in the house After a couple of seconds, Alex and Eva opened the door to the living room, after opening it they were weed by Rose. "Wee home Alex," Rose weed him by a kiss in his cheek, she didn''t want to call him dear since there are others "Uhm...I''m home." Alex said and also kiss her cheek "Oh? your here too Eva? wee." Rose said she didn''t quickly notice Eva "H-Hi, thanks for having me." Eva said with a bit of nervous voice Alex notice that Eva was still nervous, his face got close to Rose and whispered "She''s now your sister, she is a bit nervous, help her." Alex whispered in Rose''s ear Rose was stunned a bit, she couldn''t believe that Alex got her too fast, even though she knows that eventually she will be her sister, prepared for that Alexia and her quickly started talking to Eva quickly to know her, but she didn''t expect this that after just a day Eva is going to be her sister, after 3 second she nodded her head to Alex "I will take care of it." Rose smiled and got closer to Eva "I will leave it to you." Alex said and quickly go to the kitchen, to see Alexia and Kiara, since at this moment Selena was still dressing up again "H-Hey." Eva got a bit nervous when Alex left her "Don''t worry, I''m here Eva." Rose said with a smile before holding her hand and drag her to seat at the couch "What?." Eva didn''t understand and just let Rose drag her Eva and Rose sat at the couch "So how did you fall?." Rose asked with a smile, she wanted to know what made her fall this quickly to Alex "What do you mean?." Eva didn''t understand, she didn''t know that Alex already told Rose "I mean were going to be sisters now right?." Rose asked with a smile "Wha- How''d you know?." Eva asked while trying to cover her red face ''Ah how did she know?, I want to crawl to the side right now,'' ''Eva thought "Just don''t mind that, so how did you fall?." Rose asked "Okay, but before I answer it, are you okay with it?." Eva asked, she can''t understand,that how could a girl epts something like that, even she herself is not confident that she agreed with it but since she is alreadyte at the start of Alex''s affection, she didn''t mind sharing "I don''t mind, I already epted that he will have many women in future since I know how great he is, I''m sure that many women will like him in the future judging how great he is, so than making other woman cry because he rejected them for us, I would rather share him with them as long as he doesn''t forget loving me and also spend sometime with me." Rose said, Alex didn''t know, that at first, Rose only felt admiration towards him and the feeling of being protected but spending time with him, witnessing how he cares so much for them and always leave sometime to apany them even though he is busy, made Rose fall heed over heels for him "I see, I understand." Eva said, she understood a bit, because she witnessed how great Alex was beforeing here, witnessing him teleport and how easy he could overpower Charles, Eva knows that he is really great even somewhat special "Well enough about that, now tell how''d you fall?." Rose asked "Hehehe, I''m embarrassed to tell that but actually I fell for him at first sight." Eva said "Go on." Rose said she wanted to hear more "The first impression only mattered to me, because when he first sees me he didn''t have lust in his eyes, and we already talk about it and it seems that I just didn''t notice it, but that were enough to make me fall for him, that''s how much of a no-good adult I am." Eva said "No you are fine, Love juste to us in mysterious ways." Rose said The two then started conversating about Alex and about love Chapter 75: (Chaotic Heart and Mind?) Chapter 75: (Chaotic Heart and Mind?) Alex went to the kitchen and sees Alexia and Kiara was almost done, and is already doing the final touches "I''m home, what are you doing?." Alex asked even though he knows what they are doing he still asked "Wee home, we are preparing dinner and it is also almost done." Alexia turned her head to look at Alex "Wee home Alex," Kiara also weed him home "Thanks." Alex nodded at her "We will talk at the table, wash your hands we are almost done." Alexia said "Okay, I''m going to see Aunt first." Alex said and turn to leave the kitchen ''Damn that horny Selena, what the hell was she doing before.'' Alex thought ''Oh speak of the Devil!, but why is there something strange, why is she looking daggers at me.'' Alex thought when he turned at the side, because he intend to go upstairs, he sees Selena "Who is that woman?." Selena said in a cold voice Now let''s turn back a couple of minutes when Selena walk downstairs. ___________________________ Selena was dressing when she heard Alex''s voice announcing that he is home, she quickly put her clothes, before going out of the room and thinks how would Alex react when he found out what happened to his bed Selena walks downstairs, and quickly came to the living room to also wee Alex, but what she sees there made her angry, Alex was with a woman, that looks really sexy and seductive but most of all she knows that the woman was also close with her in age, because Eva although looks young but it also the same as her, that''s why she knew that they were the same but what made her mad is that she thinks Alex preferred a woman like that, who looks sexy and seductive, she know that she can be sexy too but the woman she was looking was on another level, thinking the time when Alex left and she tried to stop him but he still went out just to see this woman, She was angry because she felt that he picked this woman not her, remembering him say that he treat them all as equal, but she still felt that Alex treated her unequally. Actually Selena wasn''t angry but jealous but because with her pride she turned her jealousy to anger at Alex, she wasn''t angry at Eva because she knows that they were the same, so she also know what she felt She sees Alex whispered something to Rose before going to the kitchen, even though she didn''t hear it she felt that she knows what it is, she clenched her heart because she was hurting right now, because in her subconscious she knows that Alex introduced Eva as her woman, but she still wasn''t, she knows that her and Alex''s rtionship areplicated because she is his aunt, so she calmed down a bit, but when he sees him first went to the kitchen, she got mad again, because she wanted Alex to go to her first to calm her down and exin his rtionship with his woman, even though it was unreasonable but she still wanted to because her mind right now is chaotic, so she really get jealous easily. She endured that she was hurting right now, when Alex went to the kitchen, she still stayed because she wanted to know if she was right, she eavesdropped at Rose and Eva''s conversation, after hearing it she knows that she was on spot, she was right, Alex did really n to introduce Eva as her woman, but she was a bit confused of what they were talking on how great Alex is, at first she thought that it was regarding on how great Alex IS bed, but she quickly discard it on her mind because she still thought that Alex is still a virgin, even though she experienced how lewd Alex has be but still she believe that her once innocent nephew is still a virgin, but deep inside her mind she knows that she was on denial, she just didn''t want to think about it. Selena didn''t eavesdrop anymore because it was enough, she already knows that she was right, after hearing it she clenched her heart more tightly, she was really hurting right now, but she med it on Alex, she quickly went to the kitchen because she knows that Alex is the only one who can solve this, she doesn''t know what she wanted to hear, but she still went to Alex as she knows that the answer to calm her heart is him, she isn''t a weak woman that always hides if she is hurt, she wanted to confront Alex and wanted him tofort her, because it was all his fault that she was hurting like this ''Damn, during this whole day, why can''t I calm my mind?, Humph this is all that bastards fault, always ying with my heart, he knows that I love him but still act like this, how could I quickly answer you?, I''m still processing this in my mind, this is too overwhelming it is is still a day can''t you just wait?, now you are doing this clearly hurt my heart, hateful bastard I will make you pay for this two fold, My heart and mind is chaotic right now I don''t know what to do, so you gotta have an answer for this you hateful bastard, or else I won''t forgive you.'' Selena thought whileing towards the kitchen She arrive at the kitchen and sees Alex ising towards her direction, she quickly back off a bit, so she will meet Alex when he turned to the side, She crossed her arms and waited for Alex to turn to the side, "Who is that woman." Selena said in a cold voice, but her heart is clearly panicking on what Alex would say, she was also on the verge of crying because she recalled again that Alex has many woman, thinking that in this hours Alex left, he made up his mind to leave her, her mind right now always keep overthinking and exaggerating thing, it was too chaotic. (AN: Chaotic? maybe this is the power of ChAOS? HAHAHA, I''M JUST JOKING) Chapter 76: (Together Finally?) Chapter 76: (Together Finally?) "Hi aunt, what do you mean?." Alex replied calmly, but she knows that there is something weird going on in Selena, so he didn''t tease her or anything "Who is that woman." Selena said remained her cold voice, but she really almost was crying because Alex called her aunt, and not Selena. She understood that there are people but she still wanted to cry hearing it "You mean the one Rose is talking right now? She would be Eva." Alex said "What is your rtionship?." Selena asked, if Alex will lie to her she would really break down and cry right now "Aunt, I know there is something wrong with you right now, so don''t get offended, I already told you that I have many woman, and she is one of them." Alex said truthfully "But what about me?." Selena asked and a tear drop fall from here eyes Alex was shocked when she sees her cry, he didn''t know why but still he knows that it should be connected with him being with another woman, so he knows that the only thing he could do isfort her with sweet words. "Don''t cry Selena, I love you too." Alex said and came closer to her wiping her tears away, this time he called her Selena because he checked that it was safe, since Kiara was still in the kitchen "Let''s go up first, so we can talk." Alex said and hold her hand and lead her upstairs Selena this time, was really crying but she still let Alex lead her upstairs while holding her hand. Alex and Selena arrive upstairs, they went to Alex''s room "Selena stop crying, although you are still pretty like that but you are more pretty when you smile." Alex said and hug her "Sob...why did you have to bring someone now?." Selena asked "I''m sorry I treat you both the same, and I want to introduce you." Alex said "You will introduce me? aren''t you embarrassed of them knowing your aunt is your woman." Selena said, she started to stop crying "Don''t worry, I won''t be embarrassed by you, more like I take a pride on that, dating my pretty aunt." Alex said "But what would Alexia think about us?." Selena said, she also cared for Alexia and she doesn''t want Alexia to hate her, she still doesn''t know that Alexia is one of Alex''s woman "Pftt..." Alexugh when he heard it "What are youughing for!." Selena was a bit angry because they were talking seriuosly and he justugh it off "You might not know this Selena, because I only said I have many women but Alexia is one of them too." Alex said "WHAT!!?, you are dating your own sister?." Selena was shocked, she found it weird because before Alexia and Alex weren''t that close but now they were suddenly closer, so she thought that they became closer because they are the only one left for each other, she didn''t think that the reason was this. "You don''t need to be shock, Isn''t that problem solve for all you worries, also Alexia know about this already." Alex said "She know? then why didn''t she say anything?." Selena asked "Because she was still adjusting on how to treat you as a sister, hahaha." Alexugh The mood in the room finally got brighter. "Really?, so in this house you have three women here?." Selena said "No it''s four." Alex said because Selena was included "Fine four, but what if Kiara knows about this what will I do?." Selena is worried about Kiara knowing it "It''s fine, I will deal with it, and if pushes to shove I will make Kiara my woman too." Alex said and felt that it was a good solution "Don''t touch my daughter." Selena look at him menacingly "But wouldn''t it weird if she became my daughter?." Alex asked, if Kiara isn''t his woman then she is his daughter "Wha-what?." Selena was embarrassed hearing this "Isn''t that just right, you will be going to be my wife and your her mother wouldn''t that I became her step-father." Alex said "Fine but you need to court her properly, and treat her well." Selena agreed, she found it weird that he became the father of Kiara since their age is just almost the same "But maybe you didn''t know this, you just epted me right?." Alex asked with a smirk "Wha-No!." Selena denied shamelessly but her face turned red because she really did ept him "Okay, no use denying, let''s just show it through actions." Alex said and take her lips Selena was shocked when Alex suddenly kissed her but soon closed her eyes and started epting it, they keep kissing for a couple of seconds, when Selena felt that Alex tongue trying to get inside her mouth, after sometime she gave up and opened her mouth to let the tongue inside, Alex felt that Selena opened her mouth quickly took the opportunity and inserted his tongue inside her mouth, they keep exchanging saliva''s with each other doing an erotic and lewd kiss, while their tongue keeps getting twisting and keep swirling with each other. Alex started to move his hands and touch her massive breast, rubbing it and groping and after sometime he started pinching her nipple "Ahn...Mhnn..." Selena moaned while still keep kissing Alex when she felt her nipple got pinched, they still keep kissing each other for a minute, until they finally seperated because theck of air "Haft...haft...haft.." Both of them gasped for air, while looking at each others eyes, Alex move his hands and caressed Selena''s face putting her hair behind her ear, and then give her a peck "Is this enough for me to show my feelings?, so you won''t get jealous anymore?." Alex asked "Humph I wasn''t jealous but this is still not enough to make up for it." Selena said "How about this next~?." Selena said, she turned to her normal attitude again, she lift up her skirt, showing him her ck panties that was already wet, this was still wet because she was just masturbating a couple minutes before "Don''t mind if I do." Alex said and got lower to look at her pussy "Dinner is ready!." Alexia''s voice suddenly said "Tch." "We will just continue this next time." Alex said before holding her hand to go back downstairs "Fine." Selena said and let Alex hold her hand The both then went to the dining table Chapter 77: (Talk) Chapter 77: (Talk) Alex and Selena arrive at the dining table, and sees that Eva, Rose, Alex and Kiara was already seating at the table, it was a long table that can fit 8 peole, Rose and Eva was seating together at the right side while Alexia and Kiara was at the opposite side "Are you done?." Alex asked and sat on the center of the table, where the head of the house always seats on, Selena sat at left side besides Kiara, Alex was currently at the center of Eva and Selena "Yes, we are only waiting for you." Alexia said Alex turns to look at Eva, and sees that she was a bit nervous, he then remembered that he didn''t tell her that Selena and Kiara was also here Eva when they were called out to eat, she sees Kiara and Alexia, she turned a bit nervous because she didn''t know Kiara, Kiara was also unfamiliar with her so they just nodded their head to greet each other, now when Eva sees Selena, she became really nervous because she only thought that there were only Rose and Kiara in Alex''s house but now they are two women that she didn''t know about, she was waiting for Alex to introduce her. Selena just smiled at Eva, but in her mind she really couldn''t help but praise how beautiful and sexy she is, before she was only looking at her from a distance, now that she sees her closely, she really admit that she was on another level of sexiness. Alex, noticing Eva was nervous quickly know what to do. "...Uhmm, before we eat guys, let me first introduce her to you, this is Eva." Alex said "And Eva this is my aunt, and my cousin, I don''t need to introduce you to the other two." Alex said, Eva already knew Rose and Alexia so there isn''t a need to introduce her anymore "Hello, I''m Eva nice to meet you," Eva said politely, she wanted to make a good impression especially when she heard that both of them were rted to Alex, her face also turned red thinking that Alex was already introducing her to his parents. "Likewise, my name is Kiara, I''m Alex''s cousin." Kiara also introduced herself "And, I''m Selena, I''m his aunt, what about you?." Selena asked, even though she knew that she was already Alex''s woman but she wanted to ask her anyway "I-I''m his-." Eva was a bit embarrassed, but before she could say Alex already intercepted "She is also my girlfriend." Alex said calmly "Oh?, I see." Selena said "What? but what about Rose?." Kiara asked quickly, she was shocked when Alex introduced her as his girlfriend, knowing Rose''s presence "Rose? she is my girlfriend too." Alex said calmly "What, I don''t understand?." Kiara asked and turn to Rose wanting some answers "You don''t have to be that shocked Kiara, I already know about it." Rose said "Oh so it''s her huh?, wee sister." Alexia said, she now knows who Alex was going to introduce, she didn''t ask before, but now she knew that Eva was the one Alex spend sometimest night "Ah, thank you." Eva said shyly, she was really embarrassed right now When Alexia said wee sister, only Kiara didn''t know the true meaning, she thought that she weed her as her sister inw, but what she didn''t knew is that Alexia weed her as he new sister, sharing the same man. Selena also understood this. "Are you okay with this Rose?." Kiara asked she found it weird "I''m fine with it, he already has many woman with him and I''m not the first one I''m the second one." Rose said "Cousin, I didn''t know you were like that." Kiara said while looking at Alex as if he was a piece of shit, she was a bit disgusted at Alex "Hey, stop looking at me like that, I love them equally, and they didn''t mind each others presence." Alex said "You don''t need to be mad Kiara." Rose said "What about you mom, do you think this is fine?." Kiara turned to say at Selena "Well this is their business, and it seems that they are happy with each other, so why not." Selena said "Yeah you are right, I just found it weird." Kiara said Rose and Eva was a bit surprised at what Selena said, the both didn''t know how she could take knowing this easily, while Alexia wasn''t surprised at all. Rose and Eva still didn''t know about Alex and Selena''s rtionship. "Okay, let''s start eating first or the food will turn cold." Alex said "Okay." All the girls and woman agreed The six of them then started eating while also talking with each other "Hey cousin, I remembered Rose mention that you have many girls, but what exactly is the exact amount? and also who was the first one." Kiara suddenly asked Alexia flinched a bit when she hears thest words in what Kiara said "Hmm...let''s see there should be." Alex said and start counting on his fingers and it stop at the seventh finger, when he counted he included Catherine since, he remembered her promise, he didn''t include the other four princesses and Erika "What?." All of the girls and woman look at him, they were shocked, Alexia was also shocked because she only knows six of the seven girls/woman he mentioned. "Cousin, I think you should tone it down a bit." Kiara said "I didn''t think my dear nephew is such a yboy." Selena said with a suppressed voice, she was a bit angry hearing the amount of his women "Ha..ha...I will think of slowing down it down a bit." Alex said while scratching his head, he was a bit awkward looking at Selena "Then, who was the first?." Kiara said Eva and Selena look at stare at him hardly, they really wanted to know who was the first, while Alexia was a bit red, Rose noticing Alexia almost wanted tough but she just hold it in and smiled "You will just know that sooner orter," Alex said "Now start eating." Alex said, it was still not time to introduce Alexia since, not all of the women inside the room is his, Selena had a hunch that Alexia was the first woman since she knew that she was also one of his woman "Fine." Kiara said They started eating again Chapter 78: (Talk pt.2) Chapter 78: (Talk pt.2) All of them had a conversation and keepughing while they were eating, they were almost finished. "I was curious about this, and I didn''t mean to offend you but how old are you Eva?." Selena suddenly asked, Alex''s mom had an early pregnancy at 18, when Alex was born his mother was 20, and Selena was 4 years younger than her, now since Alex is now 20, if his mom is still living she is now 40, so Selena was now 36. "No, It''s fine and I''m already 32." Eva said, she didn''t hide her age, and also she didn''t get offended, she is alreadyfortable to the other girls, so she wasn''t nervous anymore "What really?, I thought you were just a bit older than us." Kiara said, you can''t me her since Eva only looks at herte twenties "Hahaha, I''m ttered." Evaughed "How about you Selena?." Eva also asked "I''m 36 right now, so I''m 4 years older than you." Selena said, she was also not embarrassed saying her age, and she was bit happy that Eva''s age was a bit closer to her''s "Really?" Eva was surprised she thought that, she was older than Selena "Hehehe, this why I am proud of mom, she is still really pretty." Kiara said proudly "Hahaha." All of themugh, when Alexia and Rose heard they conversation they were also shocked After that, the seven of them worked together and clean the table, when they finished eating. The girls are now familiar with each other, always talking andughing together. Seeing this Alex just smiled, wanting to protect this smiles forever. All of them were now seating in the couches, while Alexia was setting up the movie, they were nning on watching a movie, Alex was seated at the center of Eva and Selena, while the other three girls was seating at the other couches. "Guys, after I''m done with my business here, I have something to give you." Alex suddenly said, he was nning on making the girls stronger, also he was thinking of making a spacial item, using his space maniption, so he can give it to the others to teleport to his Dimensional World. Since his dimensional world is still empty he was nning on letting the girls help him build a mansion, or maybe a castle there "What is it?" Selena asked, the others looks at him, they were curious about it. "You will find out soon, but I can say that, I can make you more beautiful and younger." Alex said, also he was nning on buying the summoning skill, he wanted his girls to have a beastpanion with them "What really, how?, can you give it to us now?." Kiara said quickly while the other girls are looking at him with a hopeful look "Not now, after I''m done okay." Alex said "But why not now?" Kiara asked cutely, she really wanted to have it now "I promise okay but not now, I''m still preparing for it." Alex said, how he can make them younger and more beautiful is his abilities he gained from the book of Envy or the demon leviathan, since that skill can clean impurities in the body. "Fine." Kiara said, she gave up, when she heard he was still preparing for it. "Then how much time?." Eva asked, she wanted it too "It should be maybe 2-3 days I think, and the shortest should be tomorrow night." Alex said, he was nning on ending this tomorrow "Really? what are you even doing anyway?." Selena asked "You will know soon, you don''t need to worry about it." Alex said "Okay then," Selena said "But dear, you really need toplete this faster, we really want it." Rose said, this time she called him dear, so maybe he will give it quickly The other was only shocked a bit when she called him dear, but quickly recovered since they knew she was his girlfriend "Yeah, you should make it quick, but don''t overuse your body." Alexia said, she had finished setting up the movie, and sat together with the two girls "Yeah, I know." Alex nodded "Now let''s start watching." Alex said All of the girls nodded and started focusing on the TV. ''Oh, I should make them ess my Dimensional World quickly, so that ra and Violette is with us too'' Alex thought All of them then started watching a movie,ughing together and eating some snacks. After a couple of hours the movie was finally done, it was already 11:00 pm "Eva, you can just stay here." Alex said "What? Oh! Okay." Eva agreed she didn''t need to be shy anymore, everyone already know their rtionship "How about us? where do we sleep?" Selena asked "You can sleep at Mom and Dad''s room before, we already cleaned it." Alex said "How about me?." Eva asked "You and Alexia sleep together at her room" Alex said, but he knows that there is no way Alexia would do that, she would just sneak out when everyone already is asleep "Then what about Rose?." Kiara asked "She is sleeping with me in my room" Alex said directly "Mhn..." Rose nodded her head, her face turned a bit red, because everyone heard it "Cousin you are so bold!." Kiara eximed "It''s not weird or anything, even Eva can go to bed with me but Alexia wouldn''t have an apany in bed." Alex said Eva turned red when he said that while Alexia didn''t say anything ''Humph dear, you know I won''t ept not sleeping with you,'' Alexia thought "Alex, are you already on that stage?." Selena asked, because judging by Alex tone, he is already used to sleeping together with Rose "What stage." Alex asked "Having sex." Selena said directly "Hey, mom what are you saying." Kiaramented "Mhm... we have done it." Alex said calmly "What?." Kiara was a bit stunned but soon calm done because it really wasn''t weird at all since Rose was his girlfriend "I see." Selena said, and thought that she was really right, but she wasn''t angry because she knows how kind Rose is, she is just now waiting fo her turn "Okay Let''s sleep now, It''s alreadyte." Alex said "Okay!!." ALL OF THE GIRL AND WOMEN SAID Chapter 79: (Night Escapade) Chapter 79: (Night Escapade) All of them started going to each of their rooms, that was upstairs, Alex and Alexia''s room was just right beside each other but their parents is at a distance. Selena was a bit jealous when she remembered this, since she knew that all of the other girls was close to Alex, while she was the only one who was far away from him, she didn''t include Kiara yet since she is still not Alex''s woman. "Dear should we do it tonight?." Rose asked and sat at the bed, they change his bed since they knew that he will have many women sleeping with him, the bed right now can fit 8 people. "...Yeah but we should wait for Alexia." Alex nodded his head "Okay," Rose said, she knew that Alexia will sneak at Alex''s room "Rose, I didn''t tell you this before, because it just happened today, but Selena or my aunt is my woman too." Alex said, he didn''t hide anything "...Yeah I kinda have a suspicion that it really like that." Rose was silent for a bit before saying "Oh? you knew?." Alex asked "...Mhn, it''s not like it was so obvious, but when I see how you act towards her, and I know you only act that way towards someone that is already yours." Rose said "I see, it seems you already know me well huh!." Alex said and lied down at the bed "Hehehe." Roseugh cutely and also lied down together with him "Come here." Alex said motioning his hands on his chest "Okay." Rose said andid down her face at his chest and hug him ______________________________ Eva and Alexia also came in their room. "Alexia, you are also his woman right?" Eva said after they came in "Yes, it seems he already told you." Alexia said "Yeah, he said it to me yesterday." Eva said "It seems we are sisters now huh?." Alexia asked "Yes, please treat me well." Eva said, she wasfortable around Alexia "Hey Eva." Alexia said "What?." Eva asked "I''m going at Alex room, do you want toe?." Alexia asked "Wha-wha-what?." Eva''s face turned red "You don''t to act like that, Eva you are already old enough." Alexia said "Hey, now that I think of it were you his first woman?." Eva suddenly remembered their conversation before "Yep, that''s me, so you wannae with me?." Alexia asked, she didn''t need to hide anything "It really is you, O-Okay. I will go." Eva said with a shy voice "It''s decided then," Alexia said and hold Eva''s hand and lead her to Alex''s room ____________________________ Selena and Kiara also entered their room, "Yawn* Mom, let''s sleep. I''m really tired to all the talks today." Kiara and quiclyid down on the bed "I will join you soon." Selena said, she still have something to do "Suit yourself." Kiara said "Good Night." Selena said "Good Night, Mom." Kiara said and closed her eyes After a couple of minutes Kiara already slept, seeing her sleeping Selena opened the door and keeps looking at the hall way, In a while she then notice Alexia, and Eva going outside their room and quickly entered Alex''s room, "Damn they are really leaving me behind." Selena mumbled and quick;y followed them Click* The door got closed by Selena "Humph the damn bastard, meeting with so many women in a night." Selena said while walking towards the room _____________________________________ Alex and Rose was hugging together, when they notice that the door got opened and sees Eva and Alexia came in. "We''re here." Alexia said, aftering in, while leading Eva Eva''s face was really red, thinking what would happen soon "You''re here too Eva?." Alex got surprised a bit "Mhn..." Eva nodded her head "Okay,e here." Alex said while tapping the bed "Let''s go." Alexia said and lead Eva to bed Alexia and Eva alsoid down at the bed, the current position was Rose was at Alex''s left side while Eva and Alexia was in a diagonal position, Alexia''s head was resting in Alex''s shoulder and Eva''s head was resting at his abdomen. Alex patted Alexia''s head, before holding her face to look at his face and kiss her. Alexia epted his kiss, they keep kissing for a couple of second, opening their mouths and inserting their tongues together, they keep twisting and swirling their tongue and exchanging saliva''s, the kiss went from a lewd kiss to an intense kiss, Alex holds Alexia''s head with his right hand, and kiss her intensely, Alexia feeling the taste in their kiss felt that she was in heaven, she opened her eyes to look at Alex, while Alex also looks at her eyes, they then had a tacit understanding when they are looking each others eyes, their tongues now work together and keeps exchanging saliva''s, Alex when he see Alexia''s alluring and pretty eyes, he felt that his soul was pulled from his body because her eyes paired with her expression right now was breath taking. After sometime became of theck of air, they seperated their kiss. "Haft..haft...haft..." Both of them gasp for air. "Me next." Rose said, her face was really red right now, she was so horny when she sees them kissing Rose and Eva witness their kissed, and felt their body was also burning, wanting a kiss from Alex too, Eva was touching her body when she sees their lewd and intense kiss, both of them hold their self and waited for their turn. Rose when he sees they finished kissing quickly move her hand and turn Alex''s head towards her. "Wait a minute." Alex said suddenly when Rose was about to kiss him, "What is it?." Rose was confused, she was really getting impatient right now, wanting a kiss from him "Well, it seems there is someone peeping at us." Alex said, he sensed a presence at the door "Who?." The three girls said together "Don''t you want to join your sister, Selena?." Alex asked The three girls was confused when the door suddenly opened Click* the door got opened and they see Selena came in "Why are you leaving me behind?." Chapter 80: (Night Excitement) Chapter 80: (Night Excitement) The two girls just smiled with what Selena said, but the other woman, Eva, was stunned of what she said, she quickly arrive at an answer that Selena was also one of Alex''s woman "S-Selena, you are one of us huh?." Eva asked with a disbelieving voice "That''s right~." Selena said seductively, she licked her lips, and quickly climb on the bed together with them "Aunt, it seems you have downgraded to my sister huh!." Alexia said, when Selena climb "Hehehe, what can I do my innocent nephew wants his aunt~." Selena said putting a finger in her lips, and lick it a bit. She was really seductive right now "A-aunt, why are you acting like that?." Rose said shyly when she sees what Selena did "Selena, are you okay with this?." Eva asked seriously, she was on her professional mode "I''m fine with it, and i''m also serious with this." Selena also turned serious "Hey-hey girls, enough of it okay, you should know each other more in bed." Alex said with a big smile "Pervert," All of his girls said "Hahaha, what can I do you girls are too sexy and beautiful." Alex said and wrap both of his hands around Rose and Alexia, and squeeze their boobs "Ahn..." Both of the girls moaned "Are we going to do it, all of us?." Rose asked with a red face, holding herself, because she could moan anytime now as Alex continued groping her boobs "Have you done both done it already?." Eva asked "Yeah." Both Alexia and Rose said directly "Sigh* I''m disappointed in myself, the girls younger than me already have more experiencepared to me, even my niece." Selena sighed "What?, Selena your a virgin?." Eva asked, she was a bit surprised "Really aunt?." Alexia also asked, while Rose nodded too "Yeah, how about you Eva?." Selena asked, she started moving closely to Alex "Humph, of course I''m a virgin, because of this bastard wouldn''t even touch me when we sleep together, and I was in my underwear at that." Eva pouted cutely, "What no way?." Alexia and Rose said in disbelief "Yeah there is no way a horny young man can endure not touching a woman who is half naked, but it is possible but why do you sound as if it was impossible?." Selena asked when she sees how both of the girls reacted "You just don''t know, but this guy is a beast when he is in bed, even both of us can''t handle his lust." Alexia said while Rose nodded in agreement "Well what can I do, I didn''t want to rush things with Eva," Alex protested "Is he really good in bed?." Selena asked while she looks at Alex dick that already turned hard "It''s big!." Eva eximed she also notice the bulge in Alex''s pants "Mhn, it''s felt really good, is as if you are in heaven, but it hurts at first though right Rose." Alexia said, she really enjoyed having sex with Alex because every time they have sex, she couldn''t have enough of it even though she was tired she felt ecstatic every time Alex''s dick pierce her pussy. "Yes, It felt really good to me too." Rose agreed, she was the same as Alex, this is also one of the things she love of Alex, because every girls wants a capable man with a big dick "Really? then let me see how big this is~." Selena said seductively and quickly pull down Alex''s shorts together with his briefs, his dick quickly got unleashed from it''s restraints "So big!." Eva got her eyes wide when she sees it "Hey, did this thing really get inside in your pussy?~." Selena said seductively, she licked her lips because when she sees how big Alex''s dick was her pussy quickly turned wet, this was the biggest dick she has seen, that even the videos she watched couldn''t evenpare, and it would only look like average if it really waspared Eva also looks at both of her sisters with admiration in her eyes, because both of this sister rode and subjugated this big beast, that was always hiding behind the pants. "Yeah, that''s why it really hurts, when it was our first time but when you get used to it, it also give you extreme ecstasy that made you feel that you soared through the heavens." Alex said, she described how good it was Rose nodded her head, she was still holding her moan, because Alex wasn''t dawdling around and keeps groping their breast even Alexia right now was holding her moan "That exaggerated?." Eva asked in surprise, when she hears how they describe it Alex just listened to their conversation, while groping both the girls breasts while his dick keeps twitching "You just need to experience it E-Eva." Rose said with a red face, she was really shy on talking with someone about sex and rted stuff, especially now "Yeah , we will just need to experience it our self to know it~." Selena said seductively and quickly put her hand and hold Alex''s dick "Aghh...Just hold it softly Selena." Alex groaned "Fine~ I just couldn''t wait for it, here you hold i too Eva~." Selena said "O-Okay." Eva said, and also put her hand Alex''s dick, her hand was belew Selena''s since Alex dick was really big, both of their hands just fit The two inexperience woman then started moving their hands up and down, while the pink haired started lowering down her other hand to touch her already wet pussy. "Ahh...good, your doing it right." Alex groaned again when the two women started moving their hands "Of course I''m doing it right~, I have watched this for a long time~." Selena said lewdly, and lower down her face and started licking down his balls Eva also didn''t want to lose, she also lowered her head and started licking the tip of Alex''s dick in clockwise rotation, she also watched a bit of porn videos "Arghh...so good...turn here Rose." Alex groaned and turn Rose''s head and they started their kiss while Alexia was giving Alex''s neck and shoulder small kisses with her hands moving around his body Chapter 81: (Night Excitement 2) Chapter 81: (Night Excitement 2) Alex and Rose started kissing, Rose slowly opened her mouth to let Alex''s tongue inside, feeling that there is an opportunity to go inside Alex''s tongue quickly inserted to Rose''s mouth, Rose also move her tongue to intercept Alex''s tongue, both of their tongue then started working together, swirling, twisting, and exchanging saliva''s, Alex then seperated the kiss for a moment and a thread of saliva came out from their mouth, Seeing they seperated, Alexia then quickly take off Alex''s shirt. Alex was nowpletely naked, he then also take off Rose''s shirt showing her blue colored bra, Rose just let it all happen, even help Alex unhook her bra. Alex sees Rose''s beautiful and breast and pretty pink nipple, he lowered her head and started sucking her nipples "Ahnn..." Rose moaned feeling Alex suck her nipple, she wrap her right hand at Alex''s head and push it more closely to her breast, while that was happening Alexia too started undressing herself, after taking off her red colored bra, she turned Alex''s head and push his head to her breast "Me next." Alexia said while holding Alex''s head Alex meets Alexia''s demands and started sucking her nipples while his left hand keeps groping Rose, his right hand wasn''t idle, his right hand was giving Alexia''s breast small pinches while he suck her other breast "Ahh...more...." Alexia moaned feeling Alex suck her breast and pinch her breast, her face look so lewd right, like a face that couldn''t wait and ask for more, While Alex''s ying with both of the girls in his arms, the two women who was in charge of his dick was also moving their hands and mouth, Selena stopped holding Alex''s dick and was now sucking his balls greedily while her hands was touching her breast while the other one was touching her pussy, Eva was now full in charge with his dick, she already started to swallow his dick and mover her mouth up and down while her tongue keeps swirling his dick inside. her hand was also moving up and down holding the dick while the other one was touching her breast. All of the girls look really sexy and hot right now, since the rooms temperature started increasing, Alexia and Rose was already half naked exposing their naked breast while the two women namell, Eva and Selena looks really seductive right now, both of their shirts starting to ge lose, maybe coincidentally or it was on purpose Selena wasn''t wearing a bra, her nipple got hard and it can clearly see outlining on her shirt After sometime Alex sucking Alexia''s breast while also giving it some small bites, with his hand groping the other breast, the other hand groping Rose who was now licking Alex''s body and neck. feeling the the movement done with the other two to his dick, Alex was almost cumming and releasing his load. He was clearly filled with ecstasy and right now it was as if he was reborn. Alex stop sucking Alexia''s nipple that was now really hard and it started swelling "I''m almost cumming." Alex said then turn to Rose again and took her lips and kiss her lips intensely, Rose and Alex started kissing again, while this time Alexia moved close to his dick waiting for him to release his load, after hearing what Alex said Eva started to move her hand fastly and she remove her mouth opening as her tongue was out in the open waiting for Alex''s cum, on the other hand Selena also suck Alex''s balls and lick it while her hand was also touching it. Alex feeling the intensity, he couldn''t hold it in anymore, he stop kissing Rose and stood at the bed. "Line up then kneel at the bed and stick out your tongue." Alex said while holding his dick preparing tor release The four girls then quickly line up and kneeled together then stick out their tongue while they keeps touching they body that felt really hot right now. "Arghh... here ites...I''m cummmming." Alex said and release hise to their face The girls got covered their faces with his cum, some was shot directly at their mouth while some was shot at their breast "Ahh...so good." Selena said and while tasting hise "Ahh... so hot." Eva said when her face got stained with cum "Mhn... release more." Alexia said squeeze Alex''s balls "Taste good..." Rose said while her tongue lick the sides of her mouth "That felt good." Alex said and lied down back to the bed "Haft...Haft...Haft..." All of the girls keeps panting while also licking some parts of their body that was stained with cum and quickly drink it in their mouth, Alex when heid down to bed again his dick was still standing hard, without even the least of intention of going down. "Girls, let me remind you, we can''t have sex today." Alex said when heid down to bed "Why, I''m so horny right now." Alexia said "No we have to do it this time." Eva said cutely with a pout "Why dear? Rose asked calmly, but she was really hot right now and her pussy was really wet, she was in need of a dick to insert it in her pussy "Why, your dick is still standing hard~." Selena asked All of the girls have different questions, because all of their pussies was really wet right now and it was really itching, that only a dick could cure it. Each of their eyes looks lustful that looks it couldn''t wait to pounce on his dick "We can''t yet, especially you both Eva and Selena, We just got together we can''t rush things and I want your first time to be special not like this, I want to im each of your virginity when there is only the both of us, also most of all Kiara is not that far here, what if she hears us." Alex said, even though he really wants to fuck them right now but he hold himself to only just touching and bonding bodies together Chapter 82: (Night Excitement 3) Chapter 82: (Night Excitement 3) The two women after hearing what Alex said was silent for a bit before sighing together. "Fine, but you gotta make up for it, humph." Eva humped "I didn''t know you can act like that Eva." Selena was a bit surprised she then turned to Alex "Then can you tell us, when is the time for it?." Selena said, she understand that it was too rushed if they have sex right now, since they just met and confirm their feelings "Don''t worry it would be soon, after I finish what I''m doing here, I will spend sometime with each of you and take you on dates to improve are rtionship, then that would be the time, we will have sex." Alex said seriously He didn''t want to rush his rtionships anymore, he nned to tone done getting girls for a bit, after he gets the one who have ambiguous rtionship with him just like Evelyn, Milly, Lilly, Sylf, Erika, and Catherine. He decided that he won''t quickly flirt with other girls because he knows that even though the other girls won''t say anything deep down their hearts and mind they are quite hurt because there is no way a girl would like his husband keeps getting girl, and beautiful girls keep popping out every time. "But what do we do with this?." Alexia asked and raise her skirt to let Alex see her wet panties and juices dripping from her pussies "Yeah me too~." Selena said erotically and also raise her skirt, and just like her upper, not wearing a bra she is also not wearing a panties, so when she raise her skirt, Alex and the others see her wet dripping pussy clearly "A-aunt, why are you not wearing panties?." Rose said shyly while she also raise her skirt to let Alex sees that she was the same, her pussy was really wet "Selena you are so bold, humph this Alex maybe you can''t take it anymore seeing this." Eva said and also raise her skirt showing her wet panties while some juice was flowing down in her pussy "Hahaha, of course we were nning to sleep, so why wear the bra and panties, they would just get in the way, right dear~?." Selena said while licking her lips, and this time she also called Alex dear just like the others "Of course we could deal with all of that, my dick is still hard too, and I didn''t say we could relieve our self I just said we can''t have sex right now, or Kiara will heard us." Alex said and pull Selena towards "Kyahh, you can''t hold it on anymore dear~." Selena said seductively and wrap her hands at Alex''s neck "Dear, why not add Kiara hear too?." Rose asked, she felt a bit guilty not involving Kiara here, since she knew that sooner orter she will be his woman too, so why not now, she then wrap Alex''s left arm and pressed her boobs "That''s right why not add her? your alright with that right aunt?." Alexia said and also wrap Alex''s other arm and pressed her boobs "Evae here sat on myp." Alex said and seat on the bed, when he sees that each of the girls have their position while Eva don''t, he then move Selena a bit to sat at his left leg, and motion his hand to let Eva sat at his right leg "O-Okay." Eva said, and sat at his right leg "Oh that''s right Alexia don''t call me aunt when it''s only us alone, it reminds me that I''m older and I hate that a bit, you too Rose, you two don''t need to feel modest towards me because I''m your aunt as I''m also you sister now." Selena said while removing one of her hands that was wrapping Alex'' neck, since it is hard maintaining it in her current position Eva was then the one who wrap her other hand on Alex''s neck, Alex was now living the moment surround by his girls with each of his hands and legs, his hands was even pressed with soft bare breast and hard pink nipples, he really was living his life now that most man envy, each of his girls have a special beauty of each own that can bring wars to kingdom. "Okay Selena." Alexia adjust quickly, she was prepared for this the moment. "Okay A-Aun, I-I mean Selena." Rose said, she couldn''t adjust as quickly as Alexia "Mhn...good..." Selena nodded her head "Dear, your dick still keeps twitching." Eva said, she also called him dear this time, Alex dick was currently at the center of Selena and Eva." "Oh? it seems this little brother wants more~." Selena said and started stroking his dick again "Really?." Alexia said and and touch the tip of his dick "Hehehe this cute testicles though is so bad, shooting us with so many cum at our face." Eva said cutely and started touching his balls "Arghh..." Alex groaned feeling the three girls''s touch "Dear, kiss me." Rose said looking at Alex''s face with an alluring look at her face "Don''t worry we still have all night to do the things you want, excepts sex." Alex said to Rose and then take her lips. Alex and Rose then started kissing, their tongue this time was fighting for dominance, after sometime they seperated their kiss. "Dear I also want a kiss." Selena said before removing her shirt too, showcasing her bare boobs with pink harden nipples "Eva you should remove your shirt too," Selena said and then take Alex''s lips Eva nodded and also remove her shirt, showing her white colored bra, she then also unhooked it, revealing her bare boobs with the same as the other 3 three girls, pink and harden nipples Rose was the one who was now stoking Alex''s dick, exchange with Selena, while this time Alexia lowered her head and put some saliva on Alex''s dick before starting to lick the tip while Rose was stroking it After taking of her shirt Eva also took off her skirt and wet panties, revealing her wet pussy that was flowing with juices, she then stop seating at Alex leg and move at Alex''s back. Chapter 83: (Night Excitement 4) Chapter 83: (Night Excitement 4) Alex and Selena started kissing passionately, Alex move his hands all around Selena''s body, stopping at her two big breast, Alex''s started squeezing her boobs, while giving it some small pinches "Ahn..." Selena moaned and open her mouth, Alex quickly inserted his tongue inside her mouth, Selena also used her tongue to counter Alex, the two started kissing erotically, with Alex''s hands working together feeling and cupping up her boobs This time Eva arrive at Alex''s back and rub her bare boobs at his back up and down, to make him feel good, while she was fingering her wet pussy that was already out in open, the two other girls was the one who was current;y working with his dick Alex and Selena seperated their kiss showing a thread of saliva connecting their lips, Alex slowly lowered her head, and started sucking her breast, Selena buried Alex''s head more closely to her breast while struggling to stop herself from moaning due to pleasure. Eva started giving Alex''s shoulder and back licks and kisses "Arghhh...faster girls." Alex groaned feeling both of the girls working together with his dick "Mhn." Both Alexia and Rose, started to pick up their pace and go faster, Alexia move her mouth up and down, while Rose lowered down and started swallowing his balls "Ahn...more..." Selena moaned, she couldn''t stop herself anymore, feeling Alex started giving her nipples small bites, while also sucking it greedily as if he was getting some milk out of it, and his both hand wasn''t idle groping, pinching, and nibbling her breast. "My turn I still haven''t moan yet." Eva pouted cutely and remove Alex''s to Selena''s breast andid his head down, she then lowered her wet pussy that was flowing with juice to Alex''s head to let him have it''s taste "Hey~." Selena protested when she felt, the pleasure in her breast got remove "It''s my turn." Eva said while rubbing her pussy to Alex''s face *Slurp *Slurp *Slurp Alex feeling the sweet aroma of Eva''s pussy, Alex started licking her pussy while he also move one of his hands and put his index finger inside her pussy "Ahnn....Amazing..." Eva moaned, feeling the pleasure of Alex''s tongue and finger, inside her pussy. She soaring through the heavens this time "What am I gonna do this time?, hmm let''s see~" Selena said, she didn''t have anything to do, she then quickly undress both her shirt and skirt, she was the second who turned naked, since she didn''t wear anything, showing her big boobs, swelling pink harden nipples and wet pussy that is flowing down with juices "Alexia, Rose, I''m almost cumming." Alex said under Eva''s pussy, his voice wasn''t really clear but the girls still heard it "Ahnn...Alex, I''m also almost cumming." Eva said while groping her own breast, and rub her pussy more at Alex''s face Rose and Alexia when they heard Alex''s started going more fastly, Alexia move up and down, as it was too fast she almost got choked, deepthroating his dick, while Rose was now devouring his balls with her mouth. Selena also hears what Alex said, then move to ride at Alex''s abdomen facing Alexia who was currently swallowing his dick "Alexia, let me have some too~." Selena said to Alexia and also lower her head "Okay Selena, let''s do it together." Alexia said and remove her mouth and started licking his dick while she stroke it again with her mouth "Yeah, together sister~." Selena said, and just like Alexia she also lick his dick starting from the tip while her hand was teasing the head moving her hands in clockwise direction teasing the dick that was already releasing precum "Ahh...I like this smell and taste." Selena said while licking the tip of the dick, "Yeah, let me have some too Selena." Alexia said, and also lick the pre-cum on the tip of his dick Alex was almost cumming and when he also hears that Eva was almost cumming, he pushed his tongue more inside her pussy, while he also put his middle finger inside her pussy, and started fingering her more fastly "Ahn...I''m already cummmming." Eva cummed immediately, she didn''t think that Alex will suddenly put his middle finger, this made her cum quickly, she wasn''t prepared for the pleasure it gave her suddenly "I''m also already cummmming." Alex said, he also couldn''t hold on anymore when, Selena started teasing his dick, together feeling his balls that keeps getting devoured by Rose, while his face was right now started getting covered with juices in Eva''s pussy, he greedily lick and drink all of her juices that flowed down to his mouth Rose quickly stop devouring his dick when she heard that Alex was starting to cum, while it is also the same with Alexia and Selena, they were waiting for him to cum, when he cums the three was already prepared and stick out their tongue and shared his cum together "Ahh..I want more." Rose said and swallowed Alex''s tongue, licking the remaining cum, while Alexia was wiping the cum in her face with her fingers before putting it in her mouth "This bad thing really shot a lot~." Selena said and started squeezing his testicles Eva stand up and remove her pussy at Alex''s face, she then lied down together with him, her pussy right now was still so sensitive after just cumming. "My turn," Selena said when she notice Eva already remove her pussy andid down together with bed "It''s yours." Eva said, she wanted to rest for a bit before going at it again "Don''t mind if I do~." Selena said and started adjusting her body, when her pussy was above at Alex''s face, she then lowered it down "Let me taste it then." Alex said and hold Selena''s waist and lowered her quickly to taste her wet pussy, he couldn''t help it anymore because some juices flowing in her pussy dropped at his face and mouth And they were at it again, for sometime keeping the rotation from Eva, Selena, Rose and to Alexia, after the girls at least finished three cycle and cummed three times, they then stopped since the girls already started getting tired Chapter 84: (Night Talk) Chapter 84: (Night Talk) The five was nowying on bed together, while the girls was in a diagonal positionying their heads on Alex''s body, Selena was at the rightying her head at his abdomen, while Eva was at the left alsoying her head at his abdomen, the two other girls wasying their heads at his shoulders, Alexia was at the right and Rose was at the left, and they were hugging him together "It seems, I can''t move like this." Alex''s said, he couldn''t really move since he was sealed by all the girls, that was currently naked all of their bodies pressing they boobs to his bodies "Hehehe, but your dick is still as hard as ever." Rose said "Yeah and we were already so tire, so no more for you little brother." Eva said cutely and poke his dick "Hahaha it seems this big sister, can''t satisfy it~." Selena said, she really looks lewd right now, that is even as lewd as Eva looks, though Eva acted like this she would be on a whole other level "Didn''t we tell you already, we can''t satisfy it, even together with our sister at home." Alexia said "Hahaha." Alex justugh at theirments "What''s the name of the other sisters?." Eva said "Violette and ra, they are really kind." Rose answered "Violette is the Mage Queen right? while ra is the princesses?." Eva said, she knows that he has two women that was, the mage queen and the princesses "Yeah, though even though they are really popr like that, but they are still approachable and kind, so you don''t need to be so formal when you meet them." Alexia said "Wait, what are you guys saying, you mean two of his women are the princesses and a legendary mage?." Selena asked with a shocked voice, since she is the only one who didn''t know "Yeah that''s right Selena, so you need to treat each other well okay," Alex smiled "It seems you are really special my dear~, even a princesses and a legendary wizard got conquered." Selena eximed, licking her lips, "Selena why d-do you always act l-like that?." Rose asked shyly at Selena "Hahaha, you don''t have to worry that much Rose, I only act like this to my own nephew and dear." Selena said with a smile "Yeah you really act like that, even Eva acts like a little spoiled girl when she talks to him." Alexia said "I''m a bit embarrassed." Eva said with a red face, since she was already a mature woman and talking how she act, she was embarrassed "You girls don''t need to act properly around me, just act like yourself, I will love you anyway, and also I like how you act like that more." Alex said, while patting Alexia and Rose''s head All the girls nodded their heads, they felt his love through his voice, so they were really happy right now, and then snuggle their naked bodies more closer "I Love each of one of you, Alexia, Rose, Eva, Selena." Alex said with a smile "I love you too." Alexia said "Mhn...me too." Rose said "Of course I love you too, hehehe." Eva said cutely "That''s right this big sister love you~." Selena said "That''s right dear, how strong are you? even a mage queen and a princesses is your woman." Eva asked suddenly, she was curious about this experiencing his blink ability and how he suppressed Charles so easily. "That''s right I''m curious about that too." Selena said, she wasn''t acting seductive this time While the two other girls nodded their head on agreement, even though they saw his strength they didn''t'' know how strong he really was "Okay, if you are that curious then let me tell you, I''m at the immortal/preparation rank." Alex said, he didn''t hide anything to them "Immortal/preparation?." Rose was a bit confused she didn''t know any rank like that "Is there a rank like that?." Eva asked, she wasn''t a mage "I think there isn''t." Alexia said "Just let him exin." Selena said "Yeah, I know you haven''t heard this rank, because it is a rank above the legendary rank." Alex said "What?." All of the girls asked "You don''t need to be that shocked." Alex said and proceed to exin the ranks of the mages After sometime Alex finished his exnation "I didn''t know you were that strong." Alexia said, she was really happy knowing this "Yeah me too." Rose said, she was also happy "I didn''t think there are so many rank." Eva said "Then what about your business that you are doing here, it''s about fighting rigth?." Selena asked, she had this hunch "Yeah, it''s about my revenge to our parents." Alex said, while caressing Alexia''s hair "What? that''s your purpose here?." Selena asked, she didn''t thought about that "Then we don''t have to worry about you right?." Rose asked, since she knew that Alex was stronge "What is the enemies rank?." Alexia asked "You don''t have to worry about it, I will be finished tomorrow or maybe the day after, and I''m not any ordinary immortal/preparation rank, because I have lots of skills." Alex said "Answer her first, what''s your enemies rank." Selena asked with a frown, since she thought Alex wanted to dodge the question "It''s immortal/preparation rank, and I have already killed one, but I think their master is an Arcana rank." Alex said since, Catherines information was a bit wrong because, even his enemies underling already have several immortal there is no way the enemy could not be an Arana "What then can you beat it?." Rose asked worriedly "I think he can, since he said he isn''t an ordinary immortal/preparation rank, and judging by what he said and expression when he said he killed one with the same rank, it was easy for him." Eva asked, well this officedy is really smart "Yeah judging by how confident he look, it seems we don''t need to worry." Alexia said "Just be safe always," Selena said "Yeah I know, I won''t fight a losing battle because I know myself." Alex said "But you don''t know your enemy" Eva said "Isn''t there a saying that "If you know your enemy and know your self then you wont need to be afraid of the result of a thousand battles." Alexia said Chapter 85: (Night Talk 2) Chapter 85: (Night Talk 2) All of them analyze what the saying conveyed. "Yeah, it''s like if you know your weakness and know you enemies weakness then you don''t need to be afraid of anything because you have an advantage" Rose said "Thought it seems dear, you don''t know who your enemy is." Alexia said "It''s fine, he doesn''t know me just as much as I don''t know him, and I still have a lot of things on my sleeve that can taker of my enemies." Alex said, he was confident enough to take care og his enemies "But you don''t know his weakness, and his rank is maybe higher than you, how can you beat that?." Selena asked "Didn''t I say, I''m not any ordinary immortal/preparation rank? I have a lot of skill on my arsenal that can deal with them, so what if I don''t know his weakness in the face of absolute power no one can resist, he runs? I''ll catch him, he hides? I''ll find him. and if he fights, I will kill him." Alex said "That maybe so dear, but do you have the power to back up your words?." Eva asked, because if it is like that, then they don''t have anything to worry but the question is can he defeat someone a rank higher than him, together with several people with the same rank as him. "Yeah, right now I think if I gave it my all and exhaust myself at least I can kill someone 2 rank higher than I am." Alex said, he already analyzed what he is capable of, the skills he has, his unknown cultivation, and his weapons, adding all that he know that he can at least kill a Dominator rank. "Okay, seeing how your confident you are, we don''t need to worry." Rose said "Yeah you don''t have to worry, because if pushes to shove I will just escape, and that I have 100% of confidence of escaping, also there is no way I would be stupid enough of fighting a losing battle." Alex said, he isn''t dumb enough to fight a fight he knows he can''t win "We can be assured then." Selena said "Yeah, you don''t even need to think about it, because it will be over in no time." Alex said "Aren''t you confident dear, " Eva said cutely, she found his face very handsome if he talks really confident with himself "Yeah, I agree." Rose said, with a smile "Well, what can I do? I need to have the power to take care of my girls, so that I can protect you if something happens." Alex said with a lot of care with his voice The girls felt his care, that cause their to have big smile, they were really happy hearing what he says, because there is no way a girl would not be proud to her man, if he is capable and stronge while most of all he loves you and always want to protect you "We love you dear." All of the girl said at the same time "Mhn, I love you too." Alex said The six of them then spend their time talking, about the fun things they experienced in their lives, thay keptughing and giggling while snuggling close to Alex, soon the girls started getting tired and sleep while hugging him tightly Selena was also really sleepy, she was about to close her eyes to sleep like the others did "Selena you can''t sleep here, or else Kiara would soon find out that you are not sleeping together with her in both of your bed." Alex said while patting Eva and Alexia''s head, "But-." Selena wanted to protest but she knows that if she really doesn''t sleep together with Kiara, then she would be suspicious with them "Not right now okay? there are still so many more opportunities to sleep together, I won''t be going anywhere and just be an your side." Alex said and move his hand to pat her head "Fine, this big sister~ is leaving now goodnight~." Selena said seductively even though she was really sleepy, she then quickly get off to bed and left "Really?." Alex said when he saw her left, his dick that was already sleeping wake up and turn hard again hearing Selena''s seductive voice It was already 4:00 am, Alex used his eyes to see Selena putting her clothes back and the quickly went to sleep, after he sees her already sleeping he also closed his eyes." "Sistine, wake me up at six." Alex said "Now you remember me dear." Sistine said in a pouty voice "Sorry-sorry, okay don''t worry soon, you will be together with you sisters." Alex said, then closed his eyes "Fine, I''m waiting for it, I wonder how would I look like, I need to modify my body on my own to look like what Alex would prefer." Sistine said in small voice when Alex was already asleep Hours then past, the sun already rise and shined above. "dear, it''s already six." Sistine said "W-what?." Alex said half asleep "It''s already six!." Sistine shouted "Oh?, it''s already six?." Alex said, this time he was now awake "Yeah, you told me to wake you up." Sistine said "Yeah thanks." Alex said and slowly get off the bed, afraid of waking up the others "Mhn." Sistine said "It seems this girls won''t wake up anytime soon, Selena is also the same but not Kiara." Alex said, and also used his eyes to check on Selena "They did sleep reallyte, they are not like you." Sistine said "Yeah I should let them sleep more." Alex said and went downstairs Alex was bringing all of his things, and took a bath at the bathroom downstairs since he doesn''t want to shower in his rooms bathroom, or else the girls will wake up After a couple of minutes, Alex was finished washing himself and put his clothes on, he was wearing a ck shirt and white jeans, he then went out of the bathroom refreshed. "Good morning." Kiara said, after she sees Alex came out of the bathroom "Good morning." Chapter 86: (The News) Chapter 86: (The News) Kiara woke up, and sees that her mother was still sleeping, she smelled something fishy in her face and mouth. "What am I gonna do, of course she is still sleeping after all they did." Kiara said in her breath Kiara got off on the bed, and went downstairs, she sees Alex just getting out in the bath ''Am I next?." Kiara thought "Good morning"." Kiara said "Good morning." Alex also turned the greeting "It seems you woke up really early, my mom is still sleeping like a log." Kiara said "Is that so?, maybe they were really tiredst night." Alex said "Yeah maybe." Kiara said ''Isn''t that your fault!.'' Kiara wanted to scream "Well I''m going out now, tell them that I won''t be having breakfast here." Alex said while walking towards the door "Yeah, though I think they won''t be waking up soon." Kiara said "You think?, I''m leaving now." Alex said and open the door and left "Of course I think, there is no way I wouldn''t hear what you guys were doing at night." Kiara said when the door got closed "Why did this happen am I next? my cousin is so horny, even his own aunt and sister, is his woman." Kiara said worriedly "Though my cousin is really handsome, and we aren''t even real cousins but why would mom turn like that too, if cousin makes a move on me I won''t be able to resist then wouldn''t mom be my sister?." Kiara said, she don''t know what to do anymore "Sigh*...I''ll just go with the flow, and act as if I don''t know anything." Kiara said, and went to the living room to watch a movie, to take her mind off of all the things that happened ___________________________________________ "Now that I think of it, maybe I should have fuck Alexia and Rosest night, because I think it was no use, because I have a hunch that Kiara knows about it." Alex said, he was now standing at the top of a building, using his eyes and looks at Catherine, she was sleeping right now "Yeah I think she knows dear." Sistine said "Well just leave it at that, and sooner orter she will be your sister too." Alex said, and use his phaselessoncealment, and turn to the one he looks like when he fought the old immortal "I can''t wait to meet them personally." Sistine said "It won''t be long." Alex said and blinked to where Catherine was ___________________________________________ After Alex left the treasure vault.... "Where is the master, there is a bad news." The old immortal said through the phone "What happened?." The one on the phone said, this was the one who talks to the master before "All of our treasure even our legendary sword, got stolen from our treasure vault." The old man said with a sad voice "What? how could that happen? where were you? how about the old man protecting there." The one on the phone burst out of rage "Someone invaded the treasury, and we were toote, he has the power of space, and about the old man I''m afraid to say this but his already dead." The old immortal said "What how could that be, how many were they?." The one on the phone said with disbelief "I didn''t clearly see, since the crack of space quickly vanished, but judging from the damage from the oue of their fight, even I don''t believe this but I could only say is that I think there is only one." The old immortal said "Only one? is there someone that strong? is that maybe the one who attacked us before?." The one on the phone said with fear "Yeah I think their the same, and I think that the master have offended someone since this one is for revenge." The old immortal said "Yeah maybe they are the same, but why do you think that hees for revenge?." The one on the phone asked "When he left, he left a card their and when we read it, it say The Reaper''s Vengeance." The old immortal said "Vengeance? is that a group?." The one on the phone asked "I don''t know but it seems their symbol is a reaper iming all of the people''s lives." The old immortal said "Is that right." The one on the phone seemed to be deep in thought "I''m hanging up now, I still need to investigate more to this, since we don''t know this. I just called to inform you of this, and I want you to let everyone be on alert, and sent them to the main headquarters and the research headquarters, because it seems he is attacking our headquarters one by one." The old immortal said the things that he know "Okay, I''m on it." The one of the phone said and hang up "Sigh* my old bones can''t cope up with this." The old immortal sighed Soon every people and the higher ups got the news, almost every one panicked since it was just a span of two days and both of their headquarters got attacked, every one was sad about this and also scared, only one was happy of this and that is Catherine. Catherine was just resting on her office just as usual when her secretary just like before rushed and opened the door with sweats, she then reported what happened to the finance department, and also the state of the people''s mind, she then left as she was also afraid of what is going to happen When the door got closed, Catherine suddenlyugh "Hahaha, it seems you got another one huh? my dear Alex, I can''t really wait for us to meet, and let you im your reward." Catherine said with a big smile on her face It seems she was surprised once more of what Alex''s has done to their organization "It seems you were really so strong, I just got the news that you killed an immortal/preparation rank huh? I thought it was the master but it seems it was not, this organization sure hides many things from us." Catherine said in a little voice "Oh, how I couldn''t wait for you toe again KID." Chapter 87: (That Night) Chapter 87: (That Night) The night before* Kiara woke at the middle of the night, she looks at her side to see if Selena was already asleep. "Mom?, where are you?." Kiara asked since she didn''t see Selena at her side and the room was quit a bit dimmed so she can''t see clearly "Maybe she went to the bathroom?." Kiara asked, and climb out of bed and went out the room "Thirsty." Kiara said while walking, she wanted to go downstairs to drink some waters "Ahn...I''m already cummmming." Kiara heard a little voice in Alex''s room "Is that Eva''s voice?." Kiara turned red, hearing the moan that escape from Eva''s mouth "I''m also already cummmming." Kiara this time heard Alex''s voice "Wh-what the hell are they doing?, so shameless, I thought this was Rose and Alex''s room, wait could it be?, Rose is there too?." Kiara hypothesized with a red face, with her mouth in her hand she didn''t want to make a noise after she had that realization "I''m out if here, this is their business but damn my cousin is even having two girls inside his room" Kiara said and slowly move down the stairs, she was afraid of making a noise and get discovered Kiara went to the fridge to get a water, while imagining what they are doing in the room, her face turned red again ''What am I thinking.'' Kiara said in her mind, she then closed the door and went to where the bathroom was to check if Selena was there "The bathroom''s light are out, if mom is not here then where could she be?." Kiara said and went around the ce for a bit to find Selena "Now that I think of it Alexia''s room is just right beside them, then maybe she could here them too.?" Kiara wondered ''Maybe mom also heard?'' Kiara thought "Where is mom though? ah! no use I''m still so sleepy gotta back to sleep then." Kiara said and went back upstairs "I gotta have to walk slowly passing there again or I will embarrassed if they found me." Kiara said in her breath while climbing at the stairs "They are so shameless, don''t they know that someone might hear them? I already hear them though." Kiara said mumbled with a red face as she heard moans when she is passing through the door "Ahh..I want more." "Isn''t that Rose''s voice, she really is there!." Kiara said and stop a bit "Ah! this isn''t rted to me, why am I stopping?" Kiara said and shake her head and continue to walk but then she hear another voice in the room "Ahhnn...so good...right there." Kiara stopped and her eyes when wide in shock when she heard the voice or you could say the moan in the room "No way!? Alexia?!?!? is there too?." Kiara raised her voice a bit then quickly cover her mouth, she waited for a couple of second beforeing down since she felt that they didn''t here her too ''But what are they thinking even Alexia is there? maybe she couldn''t hold it in and they invited here since she heard them?.'' Kiara thought "But isn''t this wrong they are siblings?." Kiara mumble "Haisss, It''s what they want anyway, I don''t have any right to get involve in thi--." Kiara said in her breath but she couldn''t finish it because she heart yet another voice "Dear, so good...yes...that ce....Ahn...." This time when Kiara heard the moan she almost fainted in shock, her eyes turned big while she struggled closing her mouth with her hands as she almost shouted in shock because she was really familiar of whose this voice is, it was her MOM, the mom who adopted her, her mind was in disbelief she couldn''t believe what she heard yet her heart and subconsciousness know that it was really the truth, she was on denial for a couple of second before calming down. Kiara didn''t listen anymore and quickly but slowly went to her room, she wanted to process what she heard alone in silence Kiara quickly went inside and close the door, then jump on the bed andy her head down. "What the hell did I just discover, I shouldn''t have wake up!." Kiara said, she regret knowing this because she knows that she would be awkward when they meet face to face tomorrow as her memory will always remember this ''Calm down Kiara, calm down, this was their choice, so you don''t need to mind it this much.'' Kiara calmed her mind down ''I know this is what mom wanted, since I know that she is really frustrated without having a man to relieve herself, so I should be happy for mo, Yes! I should be happy for mom.'' Kiara thought After for sometime Kiara calmed down, her face then turned red thinking of what she heard before "My cousin is truly a beast, even his own sister and aunt is his woman." Kiara said with a red face "I didn''t that Alexia could moan like that!." Kiara mumbled when she remembered how erotic Alexia''s voice was when she moaned, Kiara found another side of Alexia "Even the shy Rose could moan like that, the same as Eva I thought she was really mature andposed but I didn''t think I could hear her like that."'' Kiara said remembering the girls moans that she heard "But most of all is mom, I know mom''s personality is a bit like that, but hearing her moan before really felt different is as if she was really enjoying it and couldn''t help wanting for more," Kiara mumbled ''Is it really that good?'' Kiara asked in her mind, her face turned even more red thinking about it "Not that I think about it aren''t I in danger? I''m the only woman left in this house that isn''t his, then should cousin alsoe for me? judging by how all of his woman moaned delightfully my cousin has a lot of stamina so it shouldn''t be weird if he also wanted me if they couldn''t satisfy him, how could I react to this, should I resist? or maybe just indulge it." Kiara turned red thinking that her cousin will alsoe for her and take her "No-no stop thinking, I should sleep." Chapter 88: (Claiming the Reward) Chapter 88: (iming the Reward) Alex arrive at Catherine''s office, he blinked just right at the back of her but because of the phaseless concealment skill he used, Catherine couldn''t sense anything ''This woman sure is so rx sleeping peacefully like that, did something good happen?.'' Alex thought while looking at Catherine''s sleeping face Alex moved closer towards her, to see her face more closely ''This woman is really pretty, even though that this is her office she is too defenseless.'' Alex thought watching her with a smile, thinking that what if someone would stain this beautiful piece of art, he would destroy them "Now let''s see, with how I look right now she won''t know me, even though I was careless back then but with phaseless concealment she wouldn''t even notice that it was me." Alex said in a little voice "Mhnnhnhn." Catherine mhned a bit and move her body to afortable position Alex thought that Catherine heard what he said but I guess he was wrong "Sleeping in her desk like this, would really hurt her back after she wake up,." Alex said in a little voice ''I guess I need to wake her up, but how should I go with this.'' Alex thought of a way to wake her up After thinking for a bit, Alex didn''t n anything big, he only decides to scare her that he is here to take her. Alex who was at the back of Catherine, move around to the front of her desk and m the desk with his hands to scare her Bang! "Kyahh who is it!?." Catherine shouted in fright and quickly stand up "Good morning there miss." Alex said with a mature voice, his looks right now is like a man in histe twenties, it was the same look he fought with the old immortal "You!. who are you?!, who gives you the right toe here." Catherine said angrily "I''m afraid that is not for you to decide miss." Alex said with a smile Catherine checked the power of the one who is in front of her, but after finding out she was scared, her face turned pale because the aura around the that man was so oppressive. She now knows that she couldn''t do anything even if she tried to resist, as a professional in this field she was prepared for this when she knows how many she offended in this organization, so without anyway of escaping she calmly sat back to her chair "What are you here for?." Catherine asked, she was already already prepared to die, her memories shed through her mind like in kaleidoscope, the only thing she regretted is that she didn''t have a time to meet Alex again "To take you." Alex said, but it was really true he was here to im his reward "I see, I''m already prepared for it." Catherine said and closed her eyes, a small drop of tear fell to the ground, she didn''t want to ask anything anymore like who sent him or what was their motive, because even if she heard it, it was pointless she will die anyway ''I''m sorry, I''ll give you your reward if we ever meet in the next life.'' Catherine thought When Alex sees this he was a bit guilty that he made her cry, because a mature woman crying is a rarity, so Alex thought that he made it too far. "Hey-hey I''m just joking, you don''t need to cry." Alex said quickly, and move his hands to wipe some of the tears that already started flowing from her eyes after the tear dropped before Catherine was shocked of what she heard because the voice felt familiar, she opened her eyes and her eyes went wide, as she sees the man who is in front of her started to change, and turn to Alex "You are...Alex?." Catherine asked after looking at him for three second because the picture that she saw of Alex is when he was still 16 years old, so linking the resemnce she knows that it was Alex and especially the voice she heard matched Alex. "Yeah it''s me, so don''t cry okay? even though you are still pretty and cute when you cry, but you are the most beautiful when you smile." Alex said while wiping her tears Catherine didn''t quickly snap out and get angry at him, sheposed herself and calmed down, she then stop her eyes from crying. "You are still too young to tease me!." Catherine said and rolled her eyes, even though she calmed down she was still angry of what he did "Reaally, I''m 20 though and that''s already pass the marriageable age." Alex said with a smile and remove his hand from her face Catherine didn''t say anything, and ignore him as she was still really angry "Are you still angry? I''m sorry okay? I know that I have gone too far." Alex said sincerely "Sigh* fine, don''t do that again, I was really scared." Catherine sighed, she didn''t want to pursue the matter anymore "But I wasn''t really lying right? as it is the truth." Alex said with a big smile "What do you mean?." Catherine is confused why he had such a big smile "Aren''t I here to take you?." Alex said with a smirk Catherine turned red when she finally understand because what Alex meant is that he is here to im his reward and that is her, to take her, but she quickly suppressed the redness of her face. As a strong woman she doesn''t want to show her weakness "Oh turning red are we?." Alex said with his great senses, he still noticed her face turned red "No it didn''t." Catherine denied shamelessly "Fine, but still you gotta agree at side of your bargain." Alex said with a big smile "We will talk about thatter." Catherine said, although she was really happy that he didn''t forget her but she also wanted to hear what he did in the past two days, "Changing the subject are we?, fine but we still need to talk with this again because I ain''t forgetting it." Chapter 89: (Telling Catherine) Chapter 89: (Telling Catherine) Catherine just look sideways trying to hide the blush on her face, when she heard what Alex said "Okay now what do you want to talk? Alex asked he changed the subject because he knows that they will be going toe to that point anyway, also he didn''t want to force her "Now let''s see, first don''t you want to introduce yourself? truthfully this time?." Catherine asked,with a scary smile, she was a bit angry that Alex lied to her but she didn''t know why "Haha-haha~, I''m Alex but I think you already know." Alexugh awkwardly "Of course I know, you slipped up your word that time, you were really careless." Catherine said with a big smile, is as if she finally won something "Yeah I admit that, that''s why I won''t repeat it, now you see the result right? you were scared!." Alex said andugh at hisst word Catherine red at him menacingly, she remembered what she did just before, also remembered her emotion that time as she was really scared Alex when he sees Catherine''s re, he knows that he step on and mine ''Shit, I shouldn''t have mention it again.'' Alex thought "Okay-okay don''t re at me like that, I''m sorry okay, now continue what you want to ask." Alex said and quickly change the topic Catherine snorted and rolled her eyes "Fine, how about you tell me what rank you are?." Catherine asked "You know that I can also not tell you right?." Alex asked, he was right thought he has no obligation to tell Catherine "Then you won''t tell me?." Catherine asked with no emotions Alex when he look at her face turned emotionless, felt that he triggered something "Of course I will, with our rtionship there is no secret between us." Alex quickly said after he sees her face, this time he used his hidden secret skill to find out what really happened. Hidden Secrets: Hates guys, especially liars ''Fuck! this woman hates guys? then how could I approach her before'' Alex almost opened his and cursed because of how much surprised he is ''Then she trusted me? then when I said what I said she felt I was lying to her?'' Alex asked thought to himself, about how the sudden change of her emotions, and this was only the possible answer "Then tell me." Catherine said her face turned normal again "Fine-fine, you don''t need to rush that much." Alex said, this time he didn''t want to lose her trust, so he nned to tell her the things that he can tell to one of his closest friends (Even though he has no friend in this world), but not the things he tell his woman, because she is still not his woman. "So it''s like this...." Alex told her what rank he is and the one''s he fought, also the things he stole even the Excalibur sword, the only thing he didn''t tell is about the book and some of his skills, Alex filled her up all the things that he did in the past 2 day to her organization After a couple of moments, Alex finished telling her almost everything that happened "I guess our organization still hides so many things from us, I didn''t think that they have several immortals already I thought that only the master is the immortal and that was only a rumor, but now they are several of them, we didn''t even know what the real rank of the so called master, since even I didn''t even see him not even a nce how could we handle an enemy that we don''t even know how deep he is." Catherine said after hearing what Alex said "It''s fine I''ll end them soon." Alex said with a glint of his deep blue eyes "Also I didn''t think you are the same as them, even killing one, it seems you also have many secrets, care to tell them?." Catherine asked with a smile "Not yet, you don''t have the right to know yet." Alex said seriously "Sigh* I know, I couldn''t possibly know your private life and you hidden skill." Catherine sighed, she knows that she doesn''t have a right to ask him, and he is not obligated to tell her "I said yet right? we can change that now." Alex said with a smirk "Bah! shameless!" Catherine said with a red face, she knows what he meant "But isn''t that right? now let''s talk about this now, how about my reward?." Alex asked bringing back the topic before "You can''t im it yet, I don''t want to disturb you, so when all of this is over you can finally im it." Catherine said seriously Alex when he sees Catherine was serious, he didn''t want to joke this time "Catherine, you know you can decline right? as when I asked for a reward I was obviously joking t hat time." Alex said seriously, he didn''t want her to love him as if it is it''s her obligation, he wants her to love him with her own choice "Then you don''t want me?." Catherine asked she turned emotionless again because she felt that he was toying with her Alex when he sees her face turned emotionless again, he knew that she misunderstood him because she thought that Alex was just ying with her feelings, he didn''t thought that it would affect her that much. "No you misunderstood, I''m just saying I don''t want to force you to have a rtionship with me, and of course I want you, what kind of man doesn''t want you?. But I know that if this still keeps going like this we will just get hurt, your love for me is just your obligation because it was a reward for me and not your true feelings, so I''m just saying this before the two of us get hurt that you have a choice and you can reject me and also you can also think about the rewards as a joke, because I can''t really love a woman who feel only obligated to me." Chapter 90: (Choice) Chapter 90: (Choice) Catherine didn''t say anything and turned silent but after a while her face tuned back again and small smile broke from her mouth "I''ll think about it then." Catherine said with a slight smile, she now understood that Alex respected her choice, and didn''t want to force her "Haft...that''s good." Alex said and breathe in relief after Catherine''s face turned to normal "Why do you feel is as if a huge burden has lifted in your shoulders." Catherine asked "No, it''s nothing, but think carefully okay, because I don''t know what to do if you rejected me." Alex said ''I hope she epts me though, I don''t really know what to think is she got another man." Alex thought but he didn''t know this time that his Envy turned violet but quickly calmed down "Then what would you do?." Catherine asked with an amused smile "Well, I don''t really know." Alex said "Really? but well I''ll think about this seriously then." Catherine said "I''ll wait for it." Alex said then remembered something, and his emotions suddenly got depressed ''Sigh, maybe in this life you are not meant to be my woman, how could I convince her to ept that I have many women, because I don''t really know why but I think this is rted to how she hates man.'' Alex sighed and got depressed thinking about it Of course Catherine noticed the change in his emotions, because you can clearly see it on his face Catherine frowned thinking of what suddenly happened to him but she then had her answer as Alex turned normal but with a forced smile "I think it''s okay to stop this, I''m already prepared for your rejection and I think I won''t do anything." Alex said with a forced smile ''I rather have you hate me, than you being disgusted with me.'' Catherine this time didn''t turn emotionless or anything, but her eyes got surprised of what he said, just a moment ago, he really wanted her to ept him, but why just now he suddenly said that he is already prepared to be rejected, but why she didn''t turn emotionless this time is because she knew that something happened to him, as a woman of have interacted with many and crafty people, she is good at knowing a persons expression, paired with Alex forced smile that can clearly be seen, she knew that he has a reason for him to say this "Why?." Catherine asked coldly, although she knows that something happened to him, she was still angry of what he said "No-it''s nothing really." Alex said while raising his head to look above, he didn''t want her to see his face, but he didn''t know that she already saw him Catherine knew that Alex didn''t want to tell her about it, she was a bit angry and also sad that he denied her "Just tell me." Catherine raised her voice a bit "Well, I just think that we wouldn''t work up together." Alex said and face her again while trying to hide his emotion "I know you had a reason just tell me already, or I really won''t ept you." Catherine was really angry since still won''t talk about it "Sigh* Fine, let me ask you a question." Alex said with a serious face "What is it?." Catherine was now really impatient of what made him give up on her suddenly "What do you think is better, the one you love hates you or the one you love disgusts you?." Alex asked, but he was still hoping that she could really ept him Catherine lowered her eyes a bit thinking what was the question about, of why would she hate him or disgust him, but she still answered, "It''s better if the one you love hates you than disgusts you." Catherine said because this was really the right answer who would want the one you love disgust you "Then you have your answer." Alex said "I don''t understand what this mean. how is it rted for you to give up on me?" Catherine asked "Then let me ask you, what do you hate the most?." Alex asked Catherine thought for a while but she only arrive at one answer and that "MAN", she then frowned of Alex knew about this "Did you know it?." Catherine asked with a frown of how the hell does he know it since she is the only one who knows it because she never told anyone "If it is about you hating man, then yeah." Alex said, truthfully "How did you know?, No! that is not the point now, I hate man but I don''t disgust them, and judging by you question earlier it seems you think I will disgust you." Catherine said, she didn''t want to focus on how she knows her secret, she only wants to focus as how the hell would she disgust him "I don'' really know if you will really disgust me, maybe I''m just overthinking things but how do you think you change hate to disgusts?." Alex asked "I don''t know." Catherine shook her head "Just get to the point already, why did you even think I will hate you or even disgust you, yes I hate man but did I ever show that I hated you? now to the point of me being disgusted by you? how could you arrive to that, I never showed anything that would make you think I rejected you or hated you." Catherine was mad, why did this guy assume that she hates him, even though she didn''t tell anything regard about it "Fine, the truth is I don''t want to give up on you because maybe I would be devastated by it, but you see I have many women already, and knowing that you hate men paired with me having other women wouldn''t that make you fell disgust about me? because I know almost all women hates having their man being shared, and I don''t even know why or maybe I''m just lucky that my girls is fine with it" Alex said, but he didn''t raise his voice or anything as he was calm, not being affected that Catherine was mad at him and raised her voice Catherine''s emotions first turned violent then calmed down, because she already expected this as strong as him not having many women is a pipe dream, but before she could say anything back The whole building shook as an immortal/preparation rank aura got unleashed and not only one at that "Shit we gotpany." Alex cursed he didn''t sense because he was really focusing on the talk with Catherine just now Chapter 91: (7 Fake Immortals) Chapter 91: (7 Fake Immortals) The girls woke up at 10:00 AM, same as Selena who was at the other room, they first straightened their clothes and leave the room, the 3 girls, Rose, Eva and Alexia, meet Selena just right after they opened the door, they smiled at each other and walk downstairs together "Did Kiara woke up already?." Rose asked "Yes, I just woke up now, and Kiara was already out of bed." Selena said "I guess she is watching a TV." Alexia said who was the first who got down and heard the sounds of the TV "She woke up earlier than us I guess but do you think she heard usst night?." Rose asked and turned red remembering what happenedst night and thinking that Kiara heard them "No that couldn''t be or else she would react, Alexia what is the time now?." Eva asked, she didn''t know what time she sleptst night Alexia looked at the time "It''s already 10:01 Am, do you have work?." Alexia asked "What it''s already 10? of course I have work, shit I''m alreadyte and I''m still not dressed." Eva shouted and quickly climb back the stairs and went to her room "Hahaha," The threeughed they then went to the dining table and sees that Kiara was there with foods in the tabe "I thought you were watching TV?." Alexia asked "Oh! I forgot to turn it off when I made dinner for you guys." Kiara said "I see let''s eat then." Alexia said The others greeted each other good morning and started eating Kiara is really a good actor huh? keeping her face is as if she knows nothing. ________________________________________ "Shit we gotpany." Even if Alex didn''t say that Catherine already knew, as her face already turned pale experiencing the aura Alex quickly activated his own aura to cover Catherine to release the pressure she was feeling "Haft...Haft...Haft..." Catherine was panting for air "...Thanks," Catherine said, her face started to have it''s life again, she looks at Alex who''s eyes already turned golden looking at something below, she didn''t that Alex eyes can pass through walls. Alex was just silent, and observe on how many the other party is, he sees there are only 7 immortal/preparation rank, including those two old man before he saw, the old man who saw the seen after the destruction of the assassins headquarters was also there. This time it seems even legendary rank doesn''t have the right to fight, or else they will be just coteral damage. "7 huh?, I can still deal with it." Alex said in a little voice and his body shook a bit due to excitement The 7 immortal/preparation rank is already close to them ''Heh! what am I thinking as long as I don''t get killed in one hit, I can just buy potions also paired with my other skills, I can say this is still just so-so,.'' Alex thought calmly with a smile even though the immortal was now almost just at their doorsteps, he then quickly move to Catherine''s side "Let''s get you out of here first, because this ce will turn to a battlefield soon." Alex said "Will you be fighting them?." Catherine asked "Of course, I was nning on attacking the Research Headquarters first but looking at this now, how can I not take this opportunity because I think this is all of the immortal/preparation rank in your organization except the master or whatever, rather than taking too much time attacking it one by one just like what I intended before, this one doesn''t take too much time since I can just wipe them in one fell swoop." Alex said and finished using his phaseless concealment just before the door got destroyed Boom! The door in the office suddenly got destroyed and immediately 6 old man and 1 man (In his early thirties judging by his face) stood tall at Catherine and Alex''s front "Hahaha were you surprise kid, you didn''t think about this did you?." The one of the old man who chased Alex beforeughed (This was the one who didn''t arrive on time as the space cut quickly disappeared) "...Yes i was surprised a little," Alex said with a smile, though he did expect this what he was surprised that he was surprised on how focus he was with his emotions that he couldn''t even have time to sense them. "Heh! you expect we are fools or something? of course we know that you have someone with a high position giving you information, because if not how could you know the headquarters of the assassin as the people who knows it except our organization are the people who live in buildings and houses besides it and we have already sealed there mouth also especially the treasure vault how could you know that we have one even stole are treasured legendary sword." The old immortal/preparation rank said "Oh! Catherine-Catherine I see that you have betrayed us?." The immortal/preparation rank man in his thirties asked in a mocking tone "Of course I would, you murderers aren''t even human anymore I clearly knew what all the organization has done in all throughout this year, who would not turn their backs on that." Catherine said with an angry voice "Really, but you know what happend to those who betray right?." The immortal/preparation rank man in his thirties said while moving his thumb motioning it as if cutting a neck, it short word it means "Your Dead" Catherine turned pale and then look at Alex "Let''s get you out of here first." Alex said "You think you could escape with us here? even though your rank is the same as us butpared to the seven of us you wouldn''t have the will to fight." The immortal/preparation rank man in his thirties said just like a madman, he was activating his blood lust and killing intent Feeling the blood lust and killing intent Alex just raised his arms in the air and directed it at the man. "OMAE WA MOU SHINDEIRU." Alex said and then vanished together with Catherine "NANI!?" Chapter 92: (Curse) Chapter 92: (Curse) *Spurts* The immortal/preparation rank man in his thirties spats out blood and kneeled down the ground while clenching his heart, after Alex and Catherine vanished "What happened?." Old man A asked (Guys let''s call them old man A-F ) Surrounding the man in his thirties the six old mans tried to check what happened to him. "Move a bit over, I''m quite adept at healing magic." Old man A said, and quickly move closer when the other gave way, and activated his magic "What''s wrong with him?." Old man B asked watching Old man A''s hands having a green glow "Should we go after him?." Old man C asked "Not yet, but how could he blinked too far?." Old man D asked "I think the principle of his blink ability is different from us." Old man F said "How?." Old man E asked "No he is right, there is way he could blink so far away if he has the same ability as us." Old man C said "I can''t help him." Old man A suddenly said shaking his head, after for a while of activating his abilities "What how? is this severe?." Old man C asked looking at the man in his thirties, his body was turning ck and some red veins can be seen in his body "Yes I''m afraid with our time now we can''t heal him, as those only with light power can heal him, because he is not injured but cursed by this sinister dark magic, his body will slowly get covered with darkness while his veins started rupturing after a couple of minutes I think he will die a couple of minutes from now." Old man A exined "What terrifying skill." Old man F said [Curse of Doom]- A Dark skill that can turn the body of the enemy into darkness while rupturing his blood vessels. "Such a waste of talent, just to be cursed by this magic." Old man D said and summoned a sword and quickly ended the man in his thirties, The old man said this because this man was still so young and already so strong, so it is a certainty that he will be much more stronger in the future but sadly reality doesn''t just shit around, there is no way it would wait for him to get stronger and with his arrogant behavior, misfortune descended upon him and ended his life. "Hey what did you do that for." Old man E said "No it''s fine rather than let him suffer more, you just need to give him a painless death by killing him in one sh." Old man B said "Wouldn''t that be usying down there dead if we are the one who got targeted before." Old man C said All of the remaining 5 old man shivered when they think about it, they were d they kept their mouth shut. "Don''t worry I don''t think he can keep using that magic, because magics like that really need huge amount of mana." Old man A said "I guess that''s a weight being lifted in our shoulder." Old man B was relieved The other old man was relieved too, just as they rxed for a minute but when they looked at the window a space tear appeared in the sky. _________________________________________ Alex this time didn''t blink but used his teleportation that connected him with the girls while taking Catherine with him Alex and Catherine teleported at Alex''s living room and heard shocked voices "Ahh...Alex you scared me how did you suddenly appear here?." Kiara screamed, she was scared when some suddenly appeared infront of them "Care to tell who is she?." Selena asked with her cold voice Though Rose and Alexia wasn''t really surprised about him suddenly appearing but was more surprised about him bringing a woman. Eva was already at work "Okay-Okay, stop asking questions first okay?." Alex said seriously "Take care of her for me, I in a hurry I will just exin this all to you guyster after I finish." Alex said "Okay we understand just do your own thing, and just leave her to us." Alexia said and stand up from the couch and drag Catherine to sit down with her together. "Just take caree dear," Rose said "Yeah Take care." Alexia, Kiara and Selena also said "By the way did Eva go to work?." Alex asked "Yeah she got to work a couple of mintues ago." Alexia said "Okay I''m going now." Alex said and tear through space just right in front of them The girls were widen in shock until Alex already passed through +50000* "Dear, you have receive the Exp of that fake immortal you used your skill just before." Sistine said "His dead already?." Alex asked he was a bit surprised "Yeah, he was finished by the others I think, so that he won''t suffer." Sistine said "I see, well that was my first time using that magic although it doesn''t cause that much mana as I have dark affinity reducing it, but still I can only use it for once a week." Alex said "It is a strong magic." Sistine said "Let me see my Status." Alex said "Okay dear,." Sistine said and showed him the interface Name: [Alex] Age: [20] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Level: [88] (Exp-75000/88000)>[94] (Exp-32000/94000) Bloodline: [God Ruler] (Unlocked-15%) Power: Infinite, Nihility Law: Space Health Points: [100%] Mana Points: [36000/36000] Elements: [Fire,Water,Lightning,Wind,Earth,Dark] Rank: Immortal (Next level 100 for Arcana) Unknown: Evil Infant (4th Step) Unrivaled Points: [10400] Power: (9300)>(9700) Agility: (7750)>(8000) Speed: (7750)>(8000) Intelligence: (240)>(250) Dexterity: (7500)>(7800) Defense: (8200)>(8500) Wives: (0) Lovers: (3)-Alexia Ainsley, Rose Murphy, Violette Watt - you can teleport to your lover anytime you want so you could always protect her, you will also be rmed if they were in danger. Girlfriends: (4)-ra Smith, Selena Ainsley, Eva Range, Catherine Silva Skills: Store Skills: [Sperm Controller] [Aphrodisiac Scent] [Gravity] [Dimensional World] [Dead-Shadow] [Divine Healing] [Sun Rays] [Phaseless Concealment] [Space Maniption] Fire Skills: [Fire Punch] [Fire Ball] [methrower] [Inferno] [Purifying me] [Dry] Water Skills: [Tsunami] [Water Bubble Explosion] [Clean] [Water Current] [Mist] [Cloud] Lightning Skills [Thunder] [Lightning Strike] [Electric Vortex] [Electric Overload] Wind Skills: [Gale] [Enhance Speed] [Whirlwind] [Wind Change] [Whispers of the Wind] Earth Skills: [Fissure] [Greater Hardening] [Earth Wall] [Sink Hole] [Mud Swallow] [Golem] Dark Skills: [True Dark] [Curse of Doom] [Touch of Darkness] Bloodline Skills: [King''s Aura] Other: [Five Elements Body] [All-Seeing Eye] [Eidetic Memory] [Blink] [Spacial Rend] [Soul Devour] Missions: Storage: Store: Weapon: Gae Bolg, Excalibur Chapter 93: (Clash) Chapter 93: (sh) Alex was currently above the sky after using his [Space Maniption], he was also just standing in thin air using his [Flight] After scanning his status, Alex closed the interface and looks at the iing fake immortals that is rushing towards him. The 6 fake immortals when they were in building and saw the space got torn and someone passed through quickly knew that it was Alex, and immediately rush towards him. "Space?." Old man C asked? "Yes, we have seen this before." Old man B said, he and Old man D before was the one who saw Alex leaving and couldn''t get to him "This might be tricky, he can even fly." Old man E said "Don''t worry we have our bounded swords." Old man A said "Quickly release your swords, we will just leave through the window." Old man F said All of the old mans nodded and quickly summoned their swords, this was the swords that they imprinted with their blood so they can summon this at will, using mana control, the six old man put concentrated mana on their swords and step on it before soaring through the skiesing towards Alex. Alex was just watching them, while the old man wasing towards him before stopping a couple of distance a way "Boy, just stop resisting you don''t want the result of this battle." Old man C said "Hahaha you old fools, why do you think I even came back here?." Alexughed and asked "Overconfidence can kill you boy." Old man B said "So young yet so rash and arrogant, you won''t have a good ending boy." Old man A said "You better just stop resisting boy and join us, you can have whatever you want." Old man F said "Oh!?, then how about I want all of your heads?." Alex said with an amusing smile "Insolence!, do you think you even have the chance to have a choice." Old man D said "Truly a kid of lives at the bottom of the well, that doesn''t know how vast and wide the sky is." Old man E said "This is for thest time boy, stop resisting or else." Old man C said and while activating his aura and killing intent followed by the other 5 old mans. Feeling the pressure and killing intent of the 6 fake immortals, Alex was still just calm and also activated his Immortal/preparation rank aura, together with his [King''s aura] and [Manifestation of Killing Intent], that quickly matched thebined aura of six fake immortals, seeing this Alex smiled "Or else what old cot?." Alex said with a smile "Or else you''ll die." Old man C said and quickly blinked at Alex, but sad to say when he blinked he just blinked just right beside the other old mans "Oh what happen old cot?." Alex said with a smile, that time he used [Space Maniption] to alter the trajectory of the blink of the old man "Space maniption." Old man A eximed "Cheap tricks, let''s go together just don''t use blink,I think he can''t frequently use that skill." Old man E said and rushed and quickly the other 5 old mans also rushed towards Alex with their flying sword they are standing being controlled by mana. "Oh rushing now are we?." Alex asked with a smile and 10 of his finger suddenly fired a barrage of rays he is using his skill [Sun Rays] The old mans, keep going towards Alex while dodging the barrage of raysing towards them but soon notice, that they just keep going back three time as if it was a loop, they just couldn''t get close to Alex Yes! this was Alex Power of Infinite, at the current stage he is at or the initial stage he can at least loop for 100 times "What did you do you bastard." Old man A shouted, he is good a researching unique magics but he has never seen or encountered this one "It as if we are on a loop, we just keep going back but to where we started." Old man C said "What now." Old man D said before getting hit by a ray "Arghh.....it burns." Old man D shouted while holding his shoulder that got hit by a rays "This ray of light, is not just any ordinary ray it seems it''s as if it wasing from the sun." Old man E eximed "What now you old cots? done ying?." Alex asked with a smile, he was just still standing at his own positions it''s as if he was an immovable turret that kept firing a barrage of rays "I think he can''t use space for multiple times, so if all of us blinked together I think only one will be altered." Old man E said while still keeping on dodging the rays "It''s getting boring, how about we get lighten up for a bit." Alex said sarcastically while using his [Gravity] and increased it multiple time he can get it too. The six fake immortals who were still dodging the sun rays, suddenly got slower and couldn''t dodge due to the sudden pressure, and in a instant all of the six immortals got barraged with sun rays "Argh..." "Damn....." "....Fucker." "Spurts." "..Blurgh." "...My arm." Different words came out from the six fake immortals, some cursed while some spats out blood, Boom! Due to keep getting barrage by every 10 batch of sun rays, the six fake immortals crashed to the ground, with body full of bloody hole and scorching pain surrounding their body because of the burning from the heat of the sun, also they were still keep getting pushed on the ground due to the increase in gravity of their body. "Is that all, Come on was this all you could offer?." Alex asked while stopping his [Sun Rays] and looks at the ground that was covered by smoke due to the heavy fall the six fake immortal experienced as they were pressure with his gravity still being activated And Of course this fight right now was currently being watched by millions of people, some watches it on TV in a live screen in their homes while some watch it at public livemercial TV''s around the city, because this fight right now was currently happening out in the open sky, that all reporters can quickly record Also multiple powerhouses from different continents,countries and cities were watching this, Interestingly. It seems this is the time for the whole public to know, that ranks above Legendaries do Exist Chapter 94: (Rage Pill) Chapter 94: (Rage Pill) The smoke and dust started clearing from where the six old fake immortals crashed, it was there the six fake immortals could be seen finally standing up, their body full of holes and burned skin, this was due to the barrage of sun rays Alex sent to them "So is this the end, how about you call your master? just the dog you are." Alex said looking down on them from up above the sky. ''Damn, I don''t really want to say these cheesy lines but with the people looking at us right now, can I just act cool for a second, though I''m really d I have my [Phaseless Concealment].'' Alex thought while knowing that there are so many people watching him and reporting it live The six old fake immortals slowly stand up from the ground while gritting their teeth due to the pain they are experiencing in their body "Old man can you heal us?." Old man C asked the Old man A "Do you think he would let us, just look at him." Old man a snarled "Then can we just get beaten like this, at this rate will lose face to all of this people, that I didn''t even that it already started umting." Old man B said "I have an idea, I think we should use the one we researched." Old man F said "Are you mad?, that pill can make us lose control of ourselves and will be just like a mindless beast that only knows how to ughter." Old man E scowled "I think he is right,we will soon just calm down after a couple of minutes anyway, as long as we can kill him in the span of time, then it''s fine." Old man D said "But what n do you have to get closer to him? he has that loop skill paired with his space control." Old man C said "Just don''t mind that, our instincts will be the one to answer to that after we take this, here." Old man F said and started giving all of the old mans a red colored pill This all urred when the smoke was still covering them, when they slowly stand up after the smoke got cleared each of them then have already got a pill on each of their hands "It''s soon will be you end boy." Old man B said and quickly swallowed the pill, followed together with the other old mans Alex of course know what they nned, with his [All-Seeing Eye] he could clearly see what''s in the smoke paired with his [Whispers of the Wind] Alex too hears what they were talking about, but he didn''t stop them or anything because he wanted to know what is the effect of this pill because soon, maybe he will get some of it or even resort to using it in the future "I should fight at close quarter next and I also have to try my new sword." Alex said, and quickly summoned the Nine star artifact Excalibur Excalibur when it was out in the open then showed radiance that covered the sky with the brightest light, the people who were watching felt they were healed by it''s holy aura, some of the screens in TV got covered in light while some eyes got hurt because of too much Radiation Some people also got shocked and interested of the sword that Alex was wielding, while some powerhouses was wary of his power, while some God''s were watching this amusingly though some got interested with it. The six old man right now looks so bad, with blood red eyes and their bodies started getting so much muscles, and their skin started getting red, the old man right now looks like a red hulk. When the sword got summoned by Alex, if the old man was still at their right mind they would curse him but now this old mans just couldn''t wait to kill Alex who was at their point of view, and in mere seconds they quickly jumped to the sky that even cracked the ground because of so much force of the leap. "What the fuck? Red Hulk?." Alex shouted when he sees this, as someone who was from earth of course Alex new who hulk was now seeing someone like him made him a bit shock "Pftt..." Alexughed when he sees all the six old man leaped towards him. "Hahaha, easy-easy don''t worry I won''t fight you in the sky, fighting a hulk? hahahaha." Alex keepsughing when he sees this and quickly looks for an open ground and blinked there. The six old mans when they see Alex disappeared, as they were still airborne in the sky they quickly look around below, and sees him on an open ground ce, filled with only in rocks and trees, as they see him, they don''t know why they just ignored all the people as they were only moving by instinct right now they should''ve just resort to killing the people but shockingly they still have a bit of mind to think and quickly blinked to where Alex was. Alex was now watching the old mans that blinked and quickly rushed unto him. "Someone''s getting impatient." Alex said while looking at the six red hulks that wasing towards him he then used [Greater Hardening] and [Enhance Speed] skill, and also rushed towards the six old man and meet them head on. "How about we start heating up things a bit, [Inferno]." Alex said while rushing towards the six old mans The surrounding started to get change, the rock started to turn into molten rocks,va flowed down from the cracks of the rock, also some magma wasing out from the ground, the ce right now looks like it wasing from the bottom of a volcano, and you can also say it is Hell were souls could get burned in any moment. Alex with the surrounding to his advantage then shed with the six old mans, together with his Astral Clone and Excalibur in hand that was still shining with it''s brightest light As Alex and six old manspletely disappeared to where they fought before, now paired with the surrounding turning to an inferno like hell, only drones can now record the fight, but everyone could still see it at their phones and TV''s Chapter 95: (Arcana arrives?) Chapter 95: (Arcana arrives?) Alex first meets Old man B and Old man C who was also holding a sword the same as the other old man, while the other Old mans was at a distance. Alex shed his sword, seeing the ining sword at them the two old man also brandished their sword to meet it. Clung* Clung* Sounds of metallic swords was heard as Alex and the two old man shed Alex shed his sword directly at Old man B''s head, quickly Old man B defended but because of the force of Alex sword was too strong Old man C also intercepted and parried Alex''s sword but before they could rx Old man C was hit by an invisible force and flew several miles away. This was the time the other Old mans arrive, Old man A move to Alex''s back and sh with his sword, while Old man E and D move at both of his side and also sh him with their sword. While Old man F switched with Old man B and attack Alex at the front, Alex seeing 4 attacks at all of his sides know that he can'' defend or escape, though he can blink but he didn''t, because his body overloaded with electicity when the 4 swords almost shed him and suddenly exploded with sparks of lightning covering him, Alex used his [Electric Overload] skill, The 4 old mans got hit by the explosion and took some damage while their attack were cancelled, but this didn''t stop them as they were knock backed a couple of distance away, Next they quickly propelled to the ground and went towards Alex again with Old man B this time. "I can''t keep doing this, I need to immobilize at least two of them, as I can''t kill them yet I need them to lure their master here." Alex said and suddenly his sword turned red, while the surrounding turned more hotter than before "SunShine." Alex said and formed a miniature sun at his sword and quickly move at so much speed to hit Old man B who was closer than him, this was the third skill of his sword excalibur, [SunShine] Boom! The Old man who was still not on their right mind didn''t mind the heat and keep going towards Alex while Old man B didn''t have time to dodge as Alex was so fast because of his [Enhance Speed], the Old man B got hit by the [SunShine] and his body flew several miles away while getting burned, that his red body turned dark. He is still alive since Alex holdded back a bit from that attack The four old man quickly arrive at Alex again while this time their sword was imbued by their magic, Old man A for water, Old man E for earth, Old man D for wind, and Old man F for lightning, the 4 brandished their swords that waspletely imbued with their magic and concentrated mana. Alex looking at the four old man used [Gravity] and slow them down a bit before using his [Infinite] and [Lightning Strike] to create a hundred sparks of lightning that quickly barrage at the four old man in the four different directions. The Old mans used their sword and keep shing at he Lightning stirkes that was sent for them, one by one the lightning strikes got destroyed because the oldmans was also fast with their instincts being heightened for several degrees by the pill they ate, so they quickly sensed the killing intent of each lightning trajectories andpletely destroyed them with their swords "Wow." Alex eximed seeing his lightning strike get destroyed, he then also enchanted his sword with his [Nihility], Alex sword was covered with something intangible yet tangible see through like silver water, Next Alex turned to Old man F with extreme speeding towards the old man, the other old man sense this and went to Old man''s F side. Alex sees that the four old man was waiting for him still continued but stopped a couple of distance away and shed the air forming a C- like curved yet this didn''t reach the old mans, but suddenly the four old man screamed in pain this was the skill of Alex, [Spatial Rend] being enchanted with nothingness or nihility the old mans part of their body that got hit started fading into nothingness, Old man''s A right arm faded into nothing, the same as Old man D''s left arm, Old man E''s part of his stomach, and finally Old man''s F two legs This time someone suddenly jumped and tried to sh at Alex''s back, but Alex already sensed him long ago this Old man C who got sted away by his [Astral Clone], Alex didn''t do anything and got shed by the sword but strangely the sword got stock in his body while Alex just walked is as if he didn''t get hurt while the sword was still stock by something. This was Alex [Astral Clone] where he can always trade ces, Old man C quickly remove his hand from the hilt of the sword and striked at Alex with a zing punch, Alex also meet it with his punch Alex and Old man C traded blows after blows, but for sometime since Old man C wasn''t at his right mind he didn''t notice that at the start of their trade his arm was already started fading until now when he tried to punch again he finally notice that his arms was alreadypletely gone and faded into nothingness. Alex''s Astral Clone finally recovered after being hit by the sword and punch at Old C and sent him to the other Old man''s that that have already have no energy to fight as some of their bodies was torn apart, especially Old man E and F as Old man E''s stomach wasn''tplete anymore and Old man E couldn''t walk anymore as his legs got faded into nothing The five old mans was currently at one ce right now while the other one Old man B was knock out unconscious with a burned body, this time the old mans started gaining their thinking as the effect of the pill was already used "ck Widow''s Master quicklye here and fetch your dogs or I will kill them." Alex said while looking at the drone A red burst of light suddenly appear, piercing through the sky, Alex looks at where the center of it was with his eyes passing through all the buildings, he then sees that it wasing from the underground of main the headquaters of ck Widow "Finally, maybe Arcana this time? the power of Arcane?." Chapter 96: (Watching) Chapter 96: (Watching) Violette was currently at her office, watching the currently live video of a fight between immortals (Though a fake one) "Is this Alex? is this maybe why he iste?." Violette asked watching the live video in the TV, and quickly called for the student Council "Yes?, headmistress?." Mira''s voice suddenly sounded "Suspend ss for now and call all students to the auditorium and let them watch the live video currently going right now, to widen up their horizon on how strong the people in this world is, you should watch it too." Violette ordered "Understood Ma''am, is there anything else?." Mira asked "Call princess ra here, that''s all." Violette said "Yes, headmistress." Mira said, and the call got cut off "If the one fighting really is Alex then I can rest assured, dealing with them." Violette said with a big smile watching the fight After a while the megaphone suddenly sounded through the whole school... "Everyone ss is suspended for now, by the headmistress''s order please proceed to the auditorium.." "Everyone ss is suspended for now, by the headmistress''s order please proceed to the auditorium.." "Everyone ss is suspended for now, by the headmistress''s order please proceed to the auditorium.." "Princess ra, the headmistress ask you to go to her office." "Princess ra, the headmistress ask you to go to her office." "Princess ra, the headmistress ask you to go to her office." All the students heard the announcement also the same with teachers. "Okay that''s the end of ss for now, because it seems something is happening, quickly line orderly and proceed to the auditorium." Erika said "Yes teacher." All the students said in unison "Princess ra, you can proceed first since the headmistress asked for you." Erika said "Yes teacher." ra said "What is happening why the sudden stop in ss, I still want to learn more." Sylf said to the other princesses "Beats me, but ra maybe knew something?." Lily asked "Nope, I don''t know either." ra said while putting her books in her bag "ra, I see that you have been quite close to the headmistress?." Evelyn asked "Yeah I think so too, even now she called for you." Milly said "You think? yeah maybe so, just get close to Alex if you want to know." ra said with a mischievous smile and quickly went out of the room After rapletely left the room, the other four princesses looks at each other "What do you think?." Evelyn asked The other three just shrugged their shoulders _____________________________________ The five; Alexia, Selena, Rose, Kiara and Catherine was rxing and talking at the living room, while Kiara was changing the channels of the TV using the remote control, and quickly noticed a live feed with so many people currently watching, they were talking about what Alex''s and Catherine''s rtionship when suddenly... "Look, a live fight." Kiara The four turned to look at the TV and sees the immortals(Fake) fighting each other "Is that Alex?." Alexia asked, the words suddenly came out of her mouth, she doesn''t know why but she got a feeling that it was him when she sees the video "That''s not really true right?." Kiara asked, thinking that Alexia was just joking "No, I think it''s really him!." Selena also eximed when she heard what Alexia said, she focused on the TV and sees that she too also hot a feeling that it was him "Yeah I know, I just got this feeling that it was him." Rose too was the same as Alexia and Selena "I don''t know why you know but if it really is him, isn''t he in danger from what the people says his enemy is the ck Widow organization." Kiara said, why Kiara didn''t feel that she knows Alex because the System or Sistine didn''t recognize her as one of Alex''s women, unlike the three Alexia, Selena and Rose "He did say that maybe he willplete his business today at minimum." Selena said, remembering what Alex saidst night "Don''t worry just look at that fight, it ispletely one sided." Alexia said with a proud smile "I know he was strong but not this strong." Rose said "This is the rank above legendary that he said before right?." Selena asked "Yes he is currently facing six above legendary ranks." Catherine who was silent before watching the TV said, she was a bit shocked that the three Alexia, Selena and Rose quickly knows that it was Alex even in a TV screen unlike her who saw him personally but couldn''t recognize him, She was a bit jealous thinking about it, and remembered that she and Alex still didn''t finished their talk before, she looks at the other girls who she deemed was Alex''s women, she sees that they werepletelyfortable with each other and they didn''t even fight and knowingly she also wanted to join and fit in with them "But why did cousin turned that old?." Kiara asked "That''s his disguise." Catherine said, and was a bit red since Alex''s figure like now looks close to her age, so Kiara was indirectly saying that she was old "Kiara that''s not old, my age is like that do you mean I''m old too?," Selena reprimanded her while pinching her cheeks, she was also hit of what Kiara said "Ow-ow, sorry, I didn''t mean it that way, and cousin looks handsome anyway." Kiara said while touching her red cheeks Rose and Alexia justughed listening to them... "Who do you think will win?." Kiara asked "Alex!." Alexia, Rose and Selena said without hesitation, they didn''t know that they already have so much faith at Alex like in earth Christians having faith in God even though they didn''t see him, you can also call it Blind faith "I also think Alex will win, though I''m not sure if he could if the said master in the organization wille." Catherine said "Let''s stop talking about that, he will win anyway now let''s talk about your rtionship with Catherine." Selena said The other three also now turned to focus on her,pletely forgetting about watching the end of the fight. "Wha-what, we don''t have any rtionship yet!." Catherine''s professional demeanor crumbled down and turned to an embarrassed girl who has experienced her first love, she doesn''t know why she was embarrassed of telling the other girls while knowing that some of them is Alex''s women. Chapter 97: (Watching 2) Chapter 97: (Watching 2) Eva just arrive at the entrance of the Imperial corporation since it still took a couple of minutes away from Alex''s home, and Alex not taking her to her work as he already left so she needed to call out a taxi. She was already reallyte just as she got off the taxi, she quickly ran to the office. "I''m sorry I oversleptst night." Eva bowed after she came to the office "It''s fine Eva, quicklye over here." The manager said "Thanks manager." Eva said and notice that the other was currently not working and is watching at the TV "What''s up?." Eva asked Cherry who was at the side "Oh!, your here Eva, it seems you overworkst night." Cherry said yfully "Stop that!, so what''s happening." Eva said with a red face "There is currently someone fighting and being reported live right now, and you know the other side was the ck Widow organization, that terrifying organization." Cherry said "What?." Eva frowned since she just heardst night that Alex''s enemy is the ck Widow, she quickly turned to look at the TV. "Tsk,Tsk you know what, it really is surprising because the one losing is the ck Widow with only one guy fighting them." Cherry said while shaking her head, it seems she didn''t expect that ck Widow was only this much, what she didn''t know that the one fighting ck Widow was just too much Eva didn''t respond to Cherry because her eyes got wide when she saw who was the one fighting because she got a huge budding feeling that it was Alex, and she didn''t doubt that, she trusted that feeling that it was really Alex ''He is fighting right now, please be careful'' Eva thought while her face turned red because Alex look really dashing right now and seeing just how he handled his opponents made Eva''s heart beat faster as he looks really cool right now, she was feeling that anyone who stands in Alex''s way right now will be covered by his light. ''Like a one man army.'' Eva thought while her face broke into a smile "What are you smiling suddenly for?." Cherry said, she noticed before that Eva didn''t respond to her and now she suddenly smiled "No it''s nothing, I hope that the ck Widow will lose, since that is also one of ourpetitors, they currently hold almost all the building and markets here." Eva said "You still think of work watching this huh!, you really are a professional." Cherry admired Eva not just her beauty but how she works too "What can I do, this is the only field I''m good at." Eva said "Oh? really!." Cherry said, while thinking your body is also one of your asset "Geez, what are you thinking." Eva said hugging her body, somehow she knows what she was thinking "Oh? I almost forgot, you need to tell all about the thing yesterday." Cherry said with an excited face "What? ahh...I thought you forgot about it." Eva said "Hehehe." Cherryughed "Fine but after this okay!." Eva said and continue to watch Alex''s fight and hoped for his victory ____________________________ ra arrived at Violette''s office, without knock she opened the door and quickly went inside "Is Alex here already?." ra said while going toward the table were Violette were. Violette noticed when the door suddenly opened, and knows that ra arrive as she is the only one who opens the door without even knocking aside the other girls together with Alex and Alex himself "No, he is not here yet thought he said for us to wait here yesterday but I think he will bete." Violette said "Why? did you know?." ra asked and sat at the couch "No look at the TV first." Violette said and stand and also went sit on the couch "Hmm...?." ra turned to look at the TV and widen her eyes when she notice who it was "His fighting?." ra asked looking at the familiar figure in the screen "You also felt that it was him right?, yeah he is fighting." Violette said "Is this supposedly be the enemy he is going to get revenge on?." ra said, she quite heard of the reputation of the ck Widow "I guess so," Violette said "Then isn''t your problem solve already just look at how strong he is." ra said "Yeah, I first I thought that if he knows he couldn''t handle it, but seeing this I''m convinced that it''s fine." Violette said "You should''ve just told him already when we meet yesterday, were you afraid of him getting dejected thinking he can''t protect you? ra asked "Snort, it''s his fault not clearly saying what his strength were, I was worried for nothing." Violette snorted "Hahaha, but aren''t you d that our dear is this strong." ra said whileughing "Yeah though he quickly knocked me up when we just first met, that guy is really hateful but I love him." Violette said remembering what happenedst week when they first met "Did you really fall for him? or it was just a sense of responsibility since he took you first time? because I can''t really think for you to fall for him that made you even gave your body when you first met." ra asked "Though at first I was thinking that it was too fast but I did fall for him when we first met, I don''t know why he just had this demeanor of his that you couldn''t help to fall for him, and spending time with him in this past week made me fall head over heels for him, also when I feel his love made me feel protected is as if nothing in this world can hurt me as long he is there." Violette said with a lovely expression "I didn''t think that the famous Mage Queen is this lovestruck!." ra said with a smile "Oh isn''t that the same for you?, everytime he is there are famous princess always act cutely." Violette said with a smile "I guess were the same then, we love him." ra said "Yeah we love him." Violette nodded her head "Now let''s wait for our dear, toe to us today." ra said while Violette agreed, they then continued watching Alex''s fight and hope for his victory Chapter 98: (SHIT!!) Chapter 98: (SHIT!!) The red burst of light pierced through the clouds in the sky, after for sometime the light dimmed andpletely vanish, there you can see someone appeared, green hair with yellow eyes and a web like clothes. This guy that appeared right now was the rumored to be the master of the ck Widow, Aranaea. Aranaea justpleted his breakthrough, if before his strength wasn''t the same at the present he wouldn''t want to show his strength and powers in public but now that he justpleted his breakthrough, he wanted every people in the city to know him and fear him, he wasn''t that afraid of anybody in the city, but he was still cautious but now with his power he believed that if anything unexpected happens, he can deal with it easily. What he didn''t know though that some people was broadcasting this to other ces, he was careless letting the other cities know his power because he only wanted the cities people to know him and fear him, because even if the other cities know his powers that will only be through rumors and some people might even exaggerate his powers that will make others be wary of him, as he didn''t know that Alex and the old mans was fighting made the people broadcast it, resulting his breakthrough to be known by the others... "Hahahaha, finally I have broke through this rank." Aranaeaughed loudly, he still didn''t know that all over the ce, currently has so many drones, this drones here is the remaining one that got sent out to find were Alex and the old mans fight when they vanished "Hmm...?." Aranaea stoppedughing because he noticed that there are some traces of someone fighting here, and judging by the damage it was still recent "Someone was fighting here? at the main headquarters of all ces? truly have guts, that guy must be dead right now." Aranaea said coldy, he looks at the people of the building that was watching him "Speak what happened here?." Aranaea said terrifyingly that made the people shiver coldly "S-sir, someone was fighting here just before you arrive, they are currently fighting at another ce now." Someone said while shaking "You mean it was still not over?.." Aranaea asked with a strong voice "Y-yes sir, the fight is currently being live right now, you can look at it here." Someone said and let him see a phone Aranaea when he heard it was live suddenly got alerted and finally noticed some hidden drones in the area. "Fuck!!." Aranaea cursed and all the drone got cut by a silk by a waive of his hand, the phone of the one that said before got pulled down by a silk "Shit! I''m discovered at this rate, what the heck are those old fools thinking." Aranaea said and looked at the phone Aranaea watched what was currently happening in the live feed, and heard. "ck Widow''s Master quicklye here and fetch your dogs or I will kill them." A burst of aura and killing intent suddenly surge from his body when he heard it, that made almost all of the people in the building suffocate. "How dare this kid challenge my authority, I WILL KILL YOU." Aranaea shouted with rage, and quickly flew to where the site in the phone was When Aranaea left most people in the building fall from their legs, they were enduring the pressure he was emitting from before just to remain standing. _____________________________________________ Alex was watching the red burst of light and also sees someone appeared when the light appeared "Sistine does each rank have any number to measure it?." Alex asked, he was curious about this because just knowing the rank doesn''t tell anything, because each rank has an early, middle,te and peak stage. "Yeah there is dear,." Sistine said "Oh? care to tell." Alex said "Of course, here I made a Chart for you." Sistine said and showed him an interface Power Level: Common- 100 Umon- 250 Rare- 500 Epic- 1000 Mythic- 2000 Legendary- 3500 Immortal/Preparation- 5000 Arcana- 7000 Dominator- 10000 Alex scanned through it, and was curious on what number he is at. "The Celestials after the dominator is at the 20000 and higher, I will show you thatter." Sistine said "Sistine what number power level I''m at right now?." Alex asked "You need to know the average of your status dear except the intelligence, and your result would be 8400." Sistine said "Oh? but shouldn''t it just be 5000 above and below 7000 since I''m still at the immortal/preparation rank right now?." Alex asked "This is because you have so many things that is rewarded by me." Sistine said proudly "...You? good girl, Sistine I want to ask." Alex said "Hmm..? what is it?." Sistine said with a happy tone "The System and you are you the same?." Alex asked "Oh just that? you could say that we are the same yet also not, I''m just the one who manage the system but I''m bounded by it." Sistine said "I see,." Alex said "What do you see?." Sistine asked "I see that you are a good woman who always help me and I''m thankful for it." Alex said "Hehehe, really." Sistine said happily "Yeah, I don''t care who you are but I know that you are my Sistine, and soon we will be able to meet personally with your body." Alex said with a smile "Rogue!, you better not quickly lust for my body." Sistine said in a shy voice "Hahaha, don''t worry I will love you and cherish you together with your sister, so be good to each other okay?." Alex said "Yeah I''m also excited to meet them and I couldn''t wait for it." Sistine said happily "That won''t be long." Alex said "Uhn." Sistine said "It seems he is here." Alex said when he notice that the guy before wasing at his direction with extreme speed. "Let''s talkter." Alex said "Okay dear," Sistine said "This should be easy, since my power level is at 8400 as you said while he just breakthrough to Arcana rank so his power level should be at least 7000." Alex said A red form of light wasing towards Alex and is getting closer and closer to him at extreme speed "Die Kid." Aranaea said and form a sword made of web strings to sh at Alex Alex was already prepared for him, but notice that there were something in Aranaea that made him feel pressure "Be careful dear, your intel is wrong he is not at the Arcana rank, but a DOMINATOR." Sistine''s voice sounded in Alex''s ear "SHIT!!!" Chapter 99: (Alex vs Aranaea) Chapter 99: (Alex vs Aranaea) When Alex heard what Sistine said, he cursed and quickly used his infinity to loop his enemy a hundred times, but as they are currently close and with his enemies extreme speed in just a couple of seconds he already went through the loop, at first Aranaea thought that the loop was infinite but because Alex was just too close to him his blood boiled and his anger got the best of him so he didn''t stop until he finally noticed that at the hundred loop it finally stop, he can finally get closer Alex seeing this quickly reacted and cut through space at his front, and Aranaea who was rushing towards him with his speed couldn''t quickly stop and manuever so he passed through the tear in space and got sent a a couple of miles away. "DAMNNNNNN ITTTT!!!!!." Aranaea cursed loudly that all of the people in the city could here his voice even though he was miles away from them "Haft...." Alex breathed in relief "That was a close one, but was with that speed." Alex said after breathing and then he heard Aranaea shout "Hahaha, his pretty mad at me." Alexughed a bit when he heard Aranaea cursed so loudly "Are you okay dear,?." Sistine asked, she was really worried about him "Yeah I''m fine, you said he was at the dominator rank right? do dominator rank possess that kind of speed?." Alex asked, because Aranaea was just too fast that his speed even broke the sound barrier "Yes he is at the dominator rank, and about his speed, not all dominator rank possess that speed, I think he just trained in his speed area more than his other stats, and focus on strengthening it, so maybe his physical power is just so-so." Sistine exined "I understand." Alex said and nodded his head ''The power level of at least 10000 huh?pared with mine he is really a bit more stronger, but still this will be easy.'' Alex thought he was just surprised before because he thought he was only fighting an Arcana rank, but now a Dominator. but knowing that he can buy potion from Sistine, he knows this will still be easy "Already here huh? it was just a minute, my speed stats paired with my [Enhance Speed] skill, I think I should be at most 75% of his speed." Alex said while looking at Aranaeaing towards him, he could see him because of his eyes Alex deactivated his [Inferno] and n to change the area of the battlefield by using [True Dark]. In just seconds the hell like ce turnedpletely to something that you can say an absolute darkness. Aranaea just arrive and noticed that the area around the ce turned dark, that he couldn''t even see the sun and the ground. He was alerted and quickly used his [Eye of the Spider], this skill could let him see the dark just like a spider, as the spider has many eyes. He looks around the ce and soon sees a nine-headed creature, and also three monsters "Him?!." He was shocked because this was the nine headed hydra that injured him before 2 years ago, together with three manticores Alex summoned his creature by using his [Dead-Shadow] skill, he wanted to distract his enemy and deal with him quickly, as enemies who is adept on speed is really slippery just like a cockroach, so he wanted to deal with him once and for all, but he only summoned his three manticores and his nine headed hydra this time, because he know those mythical rank shadow monsters he has is only just an antpared to his enemy ________________________________ "Alex, I noticed that he isn''t clearly a Dominator, his power level should at least be at 9000." Sistine said "What? how?." Alex asked he was surprised by this revtion "Well when I look at his mana, it was too chaotic, so I assumed that he was too greedy on getting stronger and didn''t consolidate his mana when he breakthrough and also he doesn''t have the power of Arcane." Sistine said "Arcane? why? he is already at the dominator rank so he should have just by passed Arcana so why doesn''t he know the power of Arcane?." Alex asked "I don''t know what he used, maybe some pill or artifact, but this made him breakthrough faster than the others though because of this he didn''t obtain the power of Arcane." Sistine said "Hahaha, serves him right being greedy will really make you fall into misfortune." Alexughed at Aranaea''s predicament "Just 9000? he really did focus on his speed huh? getting a speed like that, maybe this guy is a pussy who always run from women HAHAHA." Alex keepsughing while joking around "Dear, stop wasting time he is building his territory." Sistine scolded "Yeah sorry, but territory?." Alex asked and focus on Aranaea, Aranaea right now has already build a giant web all around the ce, with his spider silk that is really sharp and hard. Alex was right now currently blending with the darkness, he can do this because of his element ___________________________ "I didn''t think you could be here, you even havepanions. I thought I can''t get revenge to you when you give me those injuries before, that even made me so focus on getting stronger and building my speed so I can''t get those injuries again." Aranaea said with a voice filled with hatred, because that year when they fought he even thought he was going to die, if not for his master saving him. "But now you didn''t even improve your strength,pared to me now your just an ANT!." Aranaea said and released his aura and killing intent to an extreme level, his power got unleashed and made a giant like web that trapped Alex''s shadow monster together with him. "Now this is my territory!, and those who is inside it ispletely within my grasp, DIE!." Aranaea shouted and control the webs in the surrounding to cut the hydra and the manticores to pieces. When Aranaea saw the monsters was cutted into pieces, he was feeling strange. "Before you almost killed me but now you weren''t even a challenge, Time sure do change." Aranaea said Chapter 100: (Alex vs Aranaea 2) Chapter 100: (Alex vs Aranaea 2) After killing the shadow monsters, Aranaea noticed that with his eyes he couldn''t see Alex he just remembered him again, because just before he was filled with hatred when seeing the hydra andpletely forgotten Alex. (AN: Poor Alex) "COME OUT!!!, I know your watching." Aranaea said, he was alert all this time because when he used his eyes he still couldn''t see Alex from the beginning until now, just like as if he wasn''t there at all, but he believed that there is no way that Alex would leave and escape so he thought that Alex was watching him from afar. Before someone answered him his eyes went wide because the cutted pieces of the hydra''s and manticores''s wasing into one ce and in just one mere second itpletely turned back to it''s body and got revived. Because of the darkness, even with his eyes he didn''t notice that the monster was just a shadow now "Roarr!!!." The Hydra''s nine heads roared in tandem, together with the manticores, and attack Aranaea. "I don''t know what sorcery is this, but it''s still pointless." Aranaea said and control the webs around him again and cutted the monsters yet again but this time he wrap each of every pieces with his web But even with that, he still couldn''t believe because it revived again, the pieces around just passed through the web wrapping it (Of course it would because it''s a shadow) and turn back to it''s body again and revive. Aranaea got mad and quickly cutted it again and again, exhausting a bit of himself This keeps happening for five times, and Aranaea finally thought of something and that was Alex supposedly loop skill that he experienced before, he realized that Alex was wearing him out and n to end him if he already exhausted his self while also his mana depleted. Thinking about this he created a web quickly that seperated him from the shadow monsters, that when the shadow monsters attack him it will be cutted into pieces when it touches his spider silks. As his spider silk is so sharp and hard, it is the best defensive weapon This was the only thing he could do as he can''t keep letting the shadow monster attack him because even if he kills they will just revive again and again, so as not to exhaust his self and waster manahe resorted on defending. He has a second option and that is escaping, with his speed he can quickly get out of the ce but because of his pride and arrogance he didn''t want to chose that option He could only wait for Alex toe out as the entire area was covered in darkness, and his spider eyes can''t see Alex. "Hahaha, are you scared?e out and FIGHT ME!!!." Aranaea shout, he nned to provoke Alex to let hime out Alex who was watching him of course knows that Aranaea was provoking, but he didn''t want to take this anymore longer he nned toe out, but before he came out he first put back his sword to his storage and this summoned his spear, that quickly emitted it''s ominous aura. Aranaea suddenly felt his body was cold, and quickly sense a huge amount of ominous aura was releasing at his right side, he quickly turned to look at it, and finally this time his eyes can see Alex, with spear in his hand that was the catalyst of where the ominous aura, when he looks at him he was a bit terrified because he also sensed evil auraing from him, and instead of deep blue eyes just like a deep ocean, his eyes this time was red as blood, while the look on his eyes looks like a devil in his eyes This time Alex unleashed his evil infant 4th stage cultivation, that give his power a little amount of increase. _____________________________________ "Sistine what''s my status now after activating this?, you don''t need to let me see the skill just my strength "Here dear." Sistine said and show him an interface Name: [Alex] Age: [20] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Level: [88] (Exp-75000/88000)>[94] (Exp-32000/94000) Bloodline: [God Ruler] (Unlocked-15%) Power: Infinite, Nihility Law: Space Health Points: [100%] Mana Points: [36000/36000] Elements: [Fire,Water,Lightning,Wind,Earth,Dark] Rank: Immortal (Next level 100 for Arcana) Unknown: Evil Infant (4th Step) Unrivaled Points: [10400] [Evil Infant 4th stage (Unleashed)] Power: (9700)+ [400] Agility: (8000)+ [400] Speed: (8000)+ [400] Intelligence: (250) Dexterity: (7800)+ [400} Defense: (8500)+ [400] Wives: (0) Lovers: (3)-Alexia Ainsley, Rose Murphy, Violette Watt - you can teleport to your lover anytime you want so you could always protect her, you will also be rmed if they were in danger. Girlfriends: (4)-ra Smith, Selena Ainsley, Eva Range, Catherine Silva ''She really literally just remove the skills, knowing just my stats was enough though no need to let me see the others.'' Alex thought "It gives you a plus of 400 dear in every each of your stats except the intelligence, if you add and divide them it still would give you an average of 400, paired with your currently average of 8400 stats, you would have a final of 8800." Sistine exined "I understand." Alex said when Sistine exined while he also sees the change in his stats "Though I''m 200 short it is still enough, even if my opponent is at 10000 I can still handle it, because of my arsenal and my weapons, together with you, Sistine." Alex said, it really was true as long as he won''t die instantly he can just keep buying potions, so he was really confident. ________________________________________ "What? Scared? judging by how you are exaggeratedly hiding inside your web." Alex said while looking at Aranaea, with disdain in his eyes "Hahaha me scared? in your dreams kid. I was just waiting for you toe out, now DIE!." Aranaea shouted while snapping out from feeling terrified saying to himself that he was just thinking too much, he then controlled his strings and shot right towards Alex while opening a passage way to his web and also lunch himself at Alex with his extreme speed Alex looks at the ining enemy that wasing towards him in extreme speed together with a barrage of sharpened silks that shot towards, looking at this his face fomed an evil smile while the Gae Bolg burst out an incredible amount of ominous aura, it was also coated in mes as it was enchanted by his skill [Purifying me] "Let''s Dance!!." Chapter 101: (Alex vs Aranaea 3) Chapter 101: (Alex vs Aranaea 3) Alex used the ground as force to gain more speed and then also lunch towards his enemy "Taste this!." Aranaea shouted, forming a sword made of silk and sh towards Alex "Dumbass, Burn!." Alex said and brandished his spear, to meet the barrage of spider silks, and Aranaea himself Thud* Alex''s spear collided with the sword made of silk, while the spears me scattered and burn all of the spider silks, that quickly connected to the web and burn Aranaea''s territory "Your more formidable than I thought." Aranaea said, after the strike they both got knock backed "Dominator rank is just so-so huh?." Alex said and blinked at his right and sh his spear Aranaea ducked to dodge Alex''s attack, and quickly counter attacked by attacking his two sides, forming another sword at his other hand and sh Alex, Alex also quickly followed by attacking Aranea directly without even trying to defend the ining attack at his sides. Aranaea noticed this and followed through his attack but he summoned a silk to defend his self from Alex''s attack "Hahaha brat, you want us to take damage equally? in your dreams." Aranaea said and shed Alex''s body with his two swords and cut him at two sides Of course when Aranaea was attacking him Alex also shed him with his spear coated with nothingness, first Aranaea''s silk that defended him faded into nothing with this there is nothing for him to defend the spear now, Aranaea gritted his teeth to prepare for getting damage himself, but didn''t stop attacking because he thinks that if his attack hits Alex will die in an instant "Divine Spear Art 1st style: CREATION." As Alex shed he also used his divine art Alex''s body was cut in both sides thatpletely severed his body, Aranaea at the same time also got cut in half but strangely there is a spider silk that connected both cutted sides of his body "Hahaha, you were only capable of this." Aranaeaughed while his body got connected back, he was looking at Alex''s severed body "Really?." Someone suddenly said at Aranaea''s right side and pierced him with a spear and throw him several kilometers away Aranaea flew several kilometers away and crushed to the ground creating a crater while the spear impaled him to the ground "Cough* *spurts*. "The hell happened?." Aranaea said after he coughed out blood, he was lying down on the ground, he looks at the direction to where Alex was, and sees him and he waspletely alright, he was surprised for a bit and then thinks that there is no way that it could be easy so he wasn''t that much surprised, he remove the spear the pierced his stomach and stood up Higher rank do really live up to their title since if immortals or maybe arcana that got hit by that spear would''ve died by now, especially getting hit by a divine art "Although it still cause a considerable amount of damage, but it really won''t work to those who are higher ranked than me huh?." Alex said while looking at Aranaea standing up, Alex was talking about his Divine Spear Art "Your correct dear, normally there is no one who could kill someone who is a higher rank than them by one whole level, but you broke this rule due to having many things that you have in your body, still killing two ranks above in one attack is still really hard for you." Sistine said "I see." Alex said and summoned his spear in his hand, due to being connected at the system he can summon it at will anytime no matter how far it is. "Boy, I underestimated you, you really have so many tricks up your sleeves." Aranaea said while his body that had a huge whole before already recovered, this is one of his traits, he can heal quickly, [Regeneration] a passive skill "Hahaha, old man your body is really sturdy." Alex said when he blinked just a distance to where his enemy was, Alex said old man because even though Aranaea looks young right now, his age is already really old. It is said that when you cross over to the Arcana rank your lifespan will increase, that can make you younger, even those old mans that Alex fought if they breakthrough to Arcana rank they can recover their looks. "Enough talk." Aranaea said, he was angered when Alex said old man, because reality dawned him that he was already an old man nowpared to Alex, knowing that they''re talents is far apart that even made his own walk in shame "[Poison Mist]." Aranaea used his skill and a green colored mist appeared in the darkness "You might have an advantage because of the darkness but with this, you can''t even get closer to me." Aranaea said because this poison mist is also really corrosive, and is not like an any ordinary poison that can be dispelled by mana, he blinked at Alex''s back and attack him with a breath attack using his skill [Poison Breath] "Childish tricks." Alex move quickly taking a distance, with the poison attack chasing him but before it could hit him it suddenly returned to where it was casted, As Alex used his infinite again "Tch this ability again." Aranaea was annoyed "How about this then." Aranaea said and move his mouth is as if he was spitting something, but there is nothing that came out "Hahahaha, you can''t dodge that since you can''t see it." Aranaea suddenlyughed "What?." Alex was confused at first then noticed that there are several thin needles that hit his body "Can''t move can you, now I will slowly torture you boy." Aranaea said and lunched at Alex in extreme speed as he thought that Alex was hit by his [Poison Needles]. And within mere three seconds Aranaea was already close to Alex and attack him with a sword formed with spider silk again, he was just rxed because he was confident that Alex got paralyzed by his attack Alex smirked watching Aranaea''s actions "Are you offering your life to me by getting close." Alex said using [Electric Overload] to hit Aranaea who was really close to him right now Alex can counter the poison because of his trait that he gained by a snake, Leviathan. He ispletely immune to poison Chapter 102: (Alex vs Aranaea 4) Chapter 102: (Alex vs Aranaea 4) "Arggghhhhhh." Aranaea screamed in pain, because he didn''t think that Alex could move thinking that he is paralyze, causing him to not be prepared for any attack Aranaea was sted several miles away, Alex didn''t dawdle and used [Spacial Rend] using his spear that is now coated with nothingness, forming a C-like sh that distorted space attacking Aranaea in an instant, Alex still didn''t stop as soon as he casted his skill he quickly blinked to where Aranaea was and stab him with his spear "Divine Spear Art: 1st style: Creation." Alex said and pierced Aranaea with his spear "Arrghhghhgh." Aranaea screamed in pain yet again, because all of the attack happened with in an instant that didn''t give him leeway to defend as it was way to fast. Alex moved away from Aranaea to take a distance. Aranaea''s body started fading into nothingness while his bodies system started to stop functioning for a couple of second but suddenly stopped, Alex who was looking at him raised his brown noticing this. "He still didn''t die?." Alex asked while looking Aranaea''s body, he then used his infinite paired with his [Sun Rays], aiming his fingers towards Aranaea and shot him with a barrage of 100 [Sun Ray] "BOOOOM!! BOOOOM!! BOOOOOOOOOOMMM!!!!!!!!!!!! Alex''s skilled caused an explosion because his attack only concentrated in one spot "The Fuck?!." Alex cursed looking at Aranaea''s body, even though there is still a lot of smoke covering the ce Alex still could see him with his eyes, cursing because what he sees is that Aranaea still didn''t die, and now his body started gaining more legs while his head also gained extra eyes "Transform!?." Alex said, he didn''t attack anymore and just waited for Aranaea to finish his transformation, because he hypothesized that attacking right now is futile thinking that Aranaea will have an incredible speed of regeneration when he is transforming, looking at the burns in his bodies that is caused by [Sun Rays] started disappearing After at least half a minute Aranaea finished his transformation, he now has eight legs with no hands, some of it is long that made up for his hands, he also has eight eyes now. Standing up with his eight legs he looks at Alex with his eight eyes. "Fuck really? a damn spider!." Alex cursed looking at Aranaea who finished transforming "Hahahaha, you think you could kill me kid?." Aranaeaughed and suddenly vanished "Where?." Alex couldn''t follow his movement "Here!" Aranaea said in Alex''s back and kicked him with his legs "Fast!." Alex said Alex was sted away by Aranaea''s kick but Aranaea didn''t want to stop as Alex was still airborne Aranaea followed him and wanted to kick him yet again "You think I will let you?." Alex asked and used [Electric Overload] to prevent Aranaea from getting close, Aranaea looking at the electric charges that is surrounding Alex''s body quickly stopped getting close to him, and moved back. "Heh!." Alex said and fixed his position andnded on the ground with his feet. "Your the first one, whonded a hit one me old spider." Alex praised ''Damn his legs really gave him so much boost in his speed, when it was still two he was already so fast now eight?, no wonder he could hit me,'' Alex thought "Oh? really kid? but I''m also the first one who will kill you." Aranaea said with an evil smile "Old spider don''t be too full of yourself because younded a hit on me, because you never will again in this lifetime. I hope you could in your next life." Alex said coldly, he used his skill [Gravity] pairing it with his infinite increasing the gravity around Aranaea a hundred times. He wanted to finish this fast because he was a bit ashamed of himself getting him by a mere mortal. "Urghh!." Aranaea groaned because he couldn''t move because of the gravity, that even the ground he is standing started cracking, due to extreme pressure "Can''t move can you?." Alex said coldly "What did you do boy? what sorcery is this? Stop this now or else, when I get out I will torture your family, **** your wives, kill your friends and offer them to the devil, to torture their souls for eternity." Aranaea shouted loudly like a madman But what he didn''t know that when he said this he triggered something that made even the surrounding gods and devils who is far away shiver, even the watchers who couldn''t see the fight because of the darkness felt it. Alex looks at Aranaea coldly, that even made the guy shiver by his gaze, because it was as if he was gazing at the abyss, filled with infinite and limitless darkness that even just one mistake you have you will get pulled and fall into the deep abyss. "Hahaha, this is so anti climatic, remember this when I set foot in this world no one can threaten me and live a tale to tell about it, I keep on thinking on how overpowered I am, you think I''m arrogant? Yes! I am because I have power, now a mere ant like you dares to threaten this GOD!?." Alex said and his Ruler God bloodline red up "IMPUDENCE!, don''t be too full of yourself because you had a chance tond a hit on this GOD I merely let you because I was curious on how weak you mortals are, but you disappointed me, you think your a spider? your just an ant waiting to get ughtered. You think you are above all the others because you are a God''s disciple? your God is a quack that doesn''t even have a divinity, he is just a mere immortal. "You have that arrogance of yours that even made the life of others miserable in just one order of your mouth, that even made my parents die, now you will face retribution. Tchh! mere ant who thinks he knows everything, your just a frog living at the bottom of the well that can only see the sky and don''t know how wide it is. You know there is a saying the there is always someone stronger than you out there that''s why don''t be too arrogant because there is a heaven above the heaven, a mountain above the mountain." Chapter 103: (Aranaeas End) Chapter 103: (Aranaea''s End) Aranaea didn''t have a will to say anything anymore and was now crushed by the gravity "Now because of your audicity and rash actions you will face DIVINE PUNISHMENT." "[Gravity]!!, though I don''t know if this is a skill or not but if it''s a skill I could name this [METEOR SHOWER]." Alex said and used a huge amount of mana to pull several meteor high up above outer space and pull it down with extreme speed. This time Alex already calmed down and his Ruler God bloodline also calmed itself down. ___________________________________________ At aboratory, a scientist was looking at theputer and notice a strange behavior of the meteoroid in the outer space "Dr. Mae look there is something strange going on." The scientist who was looking at theputer turned his head to say to the blonde haired woman "Where? let me see." Dr. Mae said and got closer to the monitor "Here! look!." The scientist said and looks back at the monitor, but what he sees made his eyes wide in fright because the meteoroids was now falling with extreme speed, and in his estimation it would arrive in just a couple of seconds "What happened?." Dr. Mae shouted in fright, she also sees what was going with the meteoroid When Dr. Mae shouted the surrounding scientist was alerted and also got closer to look and the same as the two of them all of them was shocked "Hurry activate the satellite and see what is causing this." Dr. Mae shouted "Yes Doc!." All the scientist said and proceed to use theirputers "Someone press the emergency rm, to alert all the scientist and let them help investigate of what is causing this." Dr. Mae shouted Someone then hurried to press the emergency rm and all the scientist in theb heard it also put down what their doing and started helping "Dr. Mae, it already entered Arcadia''s atmosphere and turned to a meteor." The scientist who first notice this said "That fast? where is it heading? hopefully not here?." Dr. Mae said and quickly focused on the monitor "There are five meteors falling to Arcadia, and it is headed to the city just right beside as, Invidia city." The scientist said, they are at Superbia city "At least that''s a load of our shoulders...NO! Wait! the ce that is currently heading to is it a popted area." Dr. Mae said in a hurry "Let me see." The scientist said and zoomed the monitor "It''s fine it is headed to a ne area, there are no people going there." The scientist said "Fwooh*, that''s good, there will be no casualty." Dr. Mae breathe in relief ''What is causing this though? it is as if it it being pulled down by someone, Magic?.'' Dr. Mae thought "It almost arrive." The scientist said "I hope no one was in that area." Dr. Mae said, and looks at the monitor when the meteor justnded BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!! _____________________________________ The people at the human continent was looking at the sky, when the meteor just arrive at Arcadia''s atmosphere "What''s that?." Someone asked "A re?." Someone said "A star? Someone said "A sun flower!" A person said with certainty "A flower!!!???." The people look at the one who said it with amusing gazes "No it''s a FUCKING METEOR!!." Someone recognized it and shouted BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ____________________________________ In a building someone was standing looking at the window as the meteor was falling from the sky "Interesting isn''t it?." The person asked and turned to look at his back there was a round table, being seated with three people ________________________________________ In just a couple of seconds the meteors already left outer space and is in the sky of Arcadia "Haiss...why did I even waste so much time with this shit, I should''ve just spend my precious time with my girls." Alex said and sighed "Before you die, I will tell you because you might have misunderstood, just how the way you increase your speed, in this world the strong rules, of course I know that you know about it, but what you didn''t know that is no one can stop ABSOLUTE POWER, even if you hide or run with a speed faster than light, with ABSOLUTE POWER no one can escape.." Alex said "What your blunder this time, is you picked a wrong guy to mess with remember there is someone stronger than you in this vast universe. Oh! I think I may have said before that maybe you will be good in you next life but sorry you won''t reincarnate in another life because even samsara can''t stop me because I will devour your soul." Alex continued Aranaea recovered a bit of his will and constructed a massive web forming a cocoon to protect his body, because in the dark ce, with eight of his eyes he could see a massive Meteor falling towards him. Alex noticed this and used his [Space Maniption] to to prevent Aranaea from escaping "It''s futile!." Alex said while shaking his head "Even if you can defend a meteor there will still be another one falling for you, aren''t you happy that in yourst life a meteor fall for you, Oh how I envy your love, seeing this I couldn''t help of wanting to be with my women now." Alex said with a smile BOOOOOOOMMM!!!!!!!!!! BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!! BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!!!! BOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!! BOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!! The five meteors arrive and caused a massive explosion that burned everything in it''s path, the six old mans who was lying on the ground also experienced their death "AHHHHHH Masterrr helppppppppp." Aranaea screamed, his cocoon didn''t evenst a second and was burned and when the meteor was still closed until he was tten by the meteor Alex turned his sight to the main headquarters underground, and looks at the spider God but it didn''t do anything and just vanish in thin air, normal people won''t know how he vanish but Alex sees it clearly and that was because of it''s speed, maybe because it''s people already died the spider God left.. "Even if youe here you are restricted by the rules you self proimed Gods." Alex said with disdain, he was also their when the meteor fall but he just used his [Space Maniption] to teleport the thing that came closer to him, even if he didn''t use his skill he still won''t get hurt by fire be cause of his affinity with the said element "I have avenge you Mom, Dad." Alex said while looking at the sky "Time to have some fun with the girls, OH! I almost forgot I still need to visit Violette and ra, I think Violette will tell me now about that thing." Alex said and vanished in the area, while the darkness surround the area also started fading, while not forgetting of using his [Soul Devour] to devour the soul of the fallen.. Chapter 104: (The Researches Headquarters) Chapter 104: (The Researches Headquarters) * * * * * * Alex arrive at the Researches Headquarters via [Blink]. He was supposed to go here first before attacking the main headquarters but due to some unexpected events, causing him topletely end his enemies and speed things up "Just as I thought this ce also has an underground that is protected by a barrier same with the other ces, I wonder what is their treasure here." Alexmented while walking around the underground of the Researches Headquarters, Theb is filled with modern mechanics and gadgets etc. that even the current Earth cant ever hope topare with it Alex got inside a door that was needed a face scanner to open it but with his eyes and [Blink] he easily got inside the ce The ce was full of cylindrical like things that is contained with water with a fetus inside it, there were at least 20 cylindrical objects that is inside the ce each of it has a fetus inside it. "This...what is this?." Alex said he was shocked by what he saw, this ce that he went is the most deepest inside the underground ce, this was supposed to be where he deemed the treasure in the Researches Headquarters are. "I think this is what you call a humunculus dear." Sistine said "...A humunculus huh?" Alex asked "Yes humunculus are supposedly artificial human in this world." Alex said "They are experimenting with this?." Alex asked while his eyes looks around the ce and he sees there are experimental beds, and at the corner he sees a table that has documents in it it Alex walk toward the table and read some of the documents and he discovered, that in the this ce was an undergroundb and there are many room the same as the room he is in right now but the room he is in right now is the ce where humunculus that has a big possibility of sess of the experiments is ced. There were experimenting on integrating the power of King Solomon In an expedition 20 years ago Aranaea who was still at the Mythical rank and the old immortals that was at legendary rank at that time together with other organization went on an ancient tomb that was discovered by someone due to some connections almost every organization knew the existence of this tomb so as to not fight they decided to go together on an expedition to explore the tomb with a rule that if anyone found something others wont covet it. Aranaea and the other old immortal together with the organization Blizzard which is lead by the Goddess of ice Khione, Blizzard was the partner of the ck Widow in the expedition while the other organization also partnered with each other Khione is the Greek goddess of snow, daughter of Boreas, god of the North Wind and Winter, and sister of Zethes and Cis. She is depicted as a goddess in the series, although in some myths she is visualized as a snow nymph.(AN: This here is her description but in my novel there are some difference so I hope you won''t be confused for example in my novel Boreas doesn''t exist) Because of the dangers lurking in the ancient tomb the two organization somehow split up and got seperated, and through some lucky in counter the ck Widow found a coffin which was the coffin where King Solomon is ced, what they found there is some blood essence of the deceased King and his ring the Ring of Solomon that has the power to control andmand the 72 devil pirs of hell The ck Widow was thrilled and happy from what they found. After the expedition Aranaea couldn''t wait to use the power of the ring and the blood essence but first he talked to his master to have some guidance, to which his master adviced that he cannot use the ring and the blood because his body can''t contain the power it holds, because of his rash personality he tried to equip the ring and caused his body to almost explode because of the overflowing mana that flowed in his body when he equipped the ring, he lived because he was saved by his master. Since then Aranaea never equipped the ring, and thinking that no one can use the ring Aranaea had a headache because he felt that the ring was useless he tried to find some humans with stronger body and mentality but still they died because of the mana, he almost gave until one day he was enlightened that he could used an artificial human which is the humunculus, they experimented for several years by making the humunculus body a container of mana but they still keep getting failed but still they also have some gains which is why they kept on experimenting to make a Weapon that they can order at will a Weapon that their beck and call. After 10 years of research they found the blood essence was still as pure as ever, they got 21 blood essence in the tomb while they used 1 blood essence diluting it several time as an experiment they didn''t want to waste it, although the blood essence was still pure it isn''t the same with the ring. The ring started getting rusty, it didn''t get rusty before because it was inside the coffin and the coffin was special because the coffin was named the Coffin of Extreme Coldness. There the ring can be preserved no matter how long it takes it won''t get rusty but now that is out in the open no matter what they did it still will get rusty. So they decided to liquify the ring. Now it is already 20years of research they had finally made a breakthrough they were ready to make the best weapon possible the weapon that can control devils. They mixed the liquified ring and the reamaining 20 blood essence and put in a big syringe to inject to a humunculus body that they separated from other humunculus. This humunculus can wishtood the mana because it also has the diluted blood of King Solomon. Finally they were waiting for their master''s order, but he was still trying to breakthrough until they got the news in the TV that they had an enemy fighting their organization they even saw their honorable master die because of a freaking meteor. As a human the scientist were afraid to die so in just a couple of minute theb was empty and deserted Chapter 105: (Zeth) Chapter 105: (Zeth) Done reading the documents and getting the gist of what happened here and what they are researching. Alex knew that the syringe filled with blood essence and the liquified ring is the treasure here in the Research Headquarters. "Where should this syringe be?." Alex asked while looking around the ce while at the same time using his [All-Seeing Eye]. In just a second Alex found a metal box with strange patters embedded on it and inside it is where the syringe is ced while he also see that there is a secret door around the corner and inside it was a girlying down on a bed. "Oh found it!, and that girlying down on the bed should be the one who is supposedly going to be one they are going to experiment on." Alex said while picking a box and went toward the secret door BOOM! The wall got destroyed! Alex punched the wall down because he didn''t know where is the mechanism on how to open the door When Alex went inside the room, he was left in a daze. Facing the girl who wasying down the bed, Alex finally sees what her features are; She had especially a slender build, she a long bright, gold colored hair that hung all over down to her huge plump ass. She wore a white dressed the tightly clung all around her body, outlining every inch of her sides, same as her huge breast around D-cup with her nipple that can clearly be seen outlining in her clothes. When you look at her you would feel a noble aura all around her as is she is a queen making you want to kneel down before her. "Tcj dear!, GOOD MORNING are you done staring now?." Sistine''s annoyed voice sounded in Alex''s ear "Haha....haha..." Alexughed awkwardly, leaving his daze state ''What could I do? just look at that body and face! there is no way a man could resist that, not even a eunuch would!.'' Alex thought to himself "Humph!." Sistine snorted "Haha...let me check her first, I don''t what those mad scientist experimented on her." Alex said and got close to the girl "You just want to check her out closely." Sistine said in an annoyed voice "No way how could I!." Alex said though his expression ispletely the opposite "Humph!" Sistine humped Alex got closer and looked closely at the girl when he sees her this close he really couldn''t help but praise this girls beauty inwardly, he was afraid that if he praised her loudly Sistine would get mad. Alex activated his eyes again to see if there is something wrong with her internally "See that! you are using your skill to look at her naked body." Sistine shouted "What?! I swear that I don''t have any evil intentions! I was just checking if there is something wrong about her, like the side effects of the experiment." Alex was shocked by Sistine''s thinking because it was really on spot. Truthfully he did want to look at her body while also checking if there is something wrong with her. "Humph! I don''t believe you pervert!!!." Sistine said "I swear, if I lie the heaven would struck me with thunder." Alex sweared ''Humph I dare heaven to struck me with thunder, I have a blood of a God." Alex thought smugly "Really?." Sistine said, she didn''t quite believe it "Yeah really." Alex quickly said "Fine we''ll just leave it at that" Sistine said Alex focused his eyes on the girl, looking if there is something wrong with her body Done checking her up Alex was relieved because there doesn''t seem to be wrong with her body. She was only sleeping because she was drugged by a sleeping pill while also being injected with anesthesia so that her body can''t feel anything. "She is fine, she''s just sleeping because of a drug." Alex said "Can you wake her up?." Sistine said "Hmmm...I think I can, the drug is just some impurity so maybe with this." Alex said and touch the girls arm and put a bit of his mana and send it to her body, while also using one of his abilities that he got from the Devil Leviathan, the power to shed out impurities not only can he use this to his body, he can also use this to others. This is one of the two abilities he got the other is that he ispletely immune to poison. Around a minute passed Alex stopped sending his mana to the girls body. "Is it done?." Sistine asked "Yeah she should wake up right about now..." When Alex said that he notice that the girls opened her eyes, when Alex looked at her eyes it''s as if his soul left his body, the girl''s eyes the same as her body was also gold it was so exquisite and pure, her gaze was as if a celestial being that is out of this world is looking at you, it would have been perfect if her eyes has a life in it because her eyes right now was emotionless is as if she couldn''t see the light and finally gave up. Alex snap out when he noticed her emotionless eyes, he hated the scientist who did this to her because this girl was still too young but you can see in her eyes that she gave up on living. He didn''t know what she had gone through but he could imagine, when Alex imagined what the scientist did to her, his killing intent leaked out of his body, he really wanted to kill those scientist who did this to her "Who are you?." The girl asked in an icy voice but there was a hint of surprise in her voice because she felt Alex''s killing intent, and somehow she know that it wasn''t directed at her but to another. "Me? I''ll tell youter after I got you out of here." Alex said while smiling warmly "Out? Can you?." The girl asked but her eyes was still the same it was as emotionless as ever "Yes what''s your name?." Alex asked "My name?...name...name." The girl keep on repeating the word name, clearly the experiment affected her memory Yes your name?." Alex said gritting his teeth, he really wanted to kill those bastards "...It should be Zeth." Chapter 106: (Zeth 2) Chapter 106: (Zeth 2) "Zeth?, it''s a good name." Alex said and smiled, at least she knows her name Alex didn''t want to ask her what happened to her, as to prevent making her hurt more remembering what she have gone through all the time in thisb. Zeth just stared at Alex emotionlessly, when she opened her eyes before she was already prepared for pain because every time she woke up before, the side effects of the experiments always get activated. Due to all the years she suffered all this time, her body had already gone numb due to extreme pain before, even though she can still feel pain physically but mentally she is almost broken to through the thing she have been through. With Alex''s eyes he can see that she has almost given up on living but still he can see that she still didn''tpletely give up. Although her eyes looks lifeless and emotionless but deep within it you can see a life that is only hanging by a thread still not giving up and always waited for a glimmering hope. Alex knowing that she hasn''t stillpletely given up on living, nned to make her have a way to continue living, and what''s the best way of doing that? of course with Alex''s thinking he nned to make this girl fall in love with him and at least give her a reason to continue living with him. Though seeing this icy gaze and her noble aura, just like a queen, he knows it won''t be easy. He knows that his girl has a bit of blood from King Solomon although it''s diluted but it is still too strong and judging by her strength right now she should be and immortal/preparation rank with her strength she could have killed the scientist and leave the ce but because of the room here her power is suppressed making her an ordinary human. This ce seems to have a special barrier that can shackle and suppress mana but not physical strength. Alex didn''t get affected by this, who knows why, maybe because of his bloodline/ Zeth felt strange staring at Alex because even if she was locked down here all this years,(AN: WTF? even Corona affect this ce? hahaha) she knows how to differentiate a guy''s face whether it is handsome or not, she knows that this guy''s looks isn''t ordinary which is why she felt strange when they were staring at each other but she doesn''t what this feeling is. Alex got more handsome when he keeps getting stronger because his Status transformed his body and fix all the error in his body. "Cough* Cough*" Sistine''s fake coughing made Alex notice that they were just staring at each other "Ah!...sorry for staring well let''s get you out of here now." Alex said and tried to help her stand thinking that her body was still weak "Where are you taking me?." Zeth asked still as emotionless as ever, thinking that even if this guy''s face is handsome she can''t just quickly trust his words, but still she didn''t resist and stood up at the bed because she thought that what could have been worse than this ce she was in right now, and she doesn''t even have the strength to resists so might as well just go with the flow. "Don''t worry it''s a safe ce at least you can be sure that it''s a hundred time more better than this ce." Alex said "En." Zath nodded her head and tried to walk but she didn''t expect that her body is really weak right now and fall down, because the only thing keeping her alive in this ce is the I.V, she had beenying down on the bed from who knows when, so her body is still really weak "Careful!, easy there." Alex said and quickly catch her before falling down "I still can''t walk." Zeth said who was being holded by Alex, she tried to walk again but Alex stop her. "If you said you can''t walk then don''t push yourself." Alex said and carried her in a princess carry "Why?." Zeth found it strange the seemly Alex was really kind to her. The scientist always pushed on doing something she can''t do that''s why out of habit she still tried to walk but this guy stopped her. "Your still weak right now so you can''t, let me ease you up a bit." Alex said and activated his [Divine Healing], his turned to a color thatbined gold and green, and touch Zeth''s forehead In just a second Zeth felt her body quickly getting better and stronger but she knows that she still can''t walk properly because she have been in bed for too long. "Sofortable." Zeth said and her face formed a smile. For the first time Alex saw her smile, he was mesmerized by it, it is as if an angel was smiling at him. It was so pure that he was are afraid of tainting it, he thought that it would be good is she keeps smiling like this Alex was done using his skill and take of his hand from her forehead. When Alex remove his hand from her forehead, Zeth felt something was missing but she couldn''t describe what she is feeling right now. "Let''s go." Alex said while holding Zeth "En." Zeth said but sadly this time she already stopped smiling ''I should take her to the other girls first, the treasure in main headquarters can wait, this girl should be my priority right now and besides there organization should be chaotic right now and I have killed the core member of there are organization no one could go to that underground ce. I''ll go to Violette and ra first and let all the girls meet each other.'' Alex thought, he also doesn''t have anything to take here since the most important thing is already on his storage, and the other experimental humunculus are good as dead anyway, so he could just leave "Hang on we will arrive in no time." Alex said and used his [Space Maniption] and quickly arrive at Violette''s office. Violette and ra was still there they quickly noticed that the space was sliced and sees Alex holding a girlsing through it. Before they could talk Alex intercepted them. "We will talktere with me." Alex said, both Violette and ra quickly came to Alex side "Where are we going?." ra still couldn''t help but asked "We will go to where your sister are." Alex said and passed through to the sliced space again while using [Space Maniption] again to change the direction, to directly go to his house Seeing Alex passed through. ra and Violette without hesitation also passed through because they didn''t doubt Alex even just a little bit Chapter 107: (Harem Gathers 1) Chapter 107: (Harem Gathers 1) Alex and the girls passed through the sliced space, when he pass through Alex remembered that Eva is still currently working, because he wants to gather his girls there is no way he Eva will be left alone. He decided to go to her first before going home Alex quickly change the direction of the space to change the destination to where Eva''s working ce was. The office was still an uproar of what they have seen in the TV, even though Alexpletely covered the ce in darkness when was fighting, It still couldn''t hide the meteor, because everyone could see the meteor falling from the sky just by watching through the windows. Eva looking at the destruction of the ce through the TV is really worried about Alex. As she didn''t know whose attack or skill was that meteor because she can''t see the final fight since Alex covered the ce with his darkness. "Eva who do you think won the battle?." Cherry who was at the side of Eva asked Eva didn''t answer and just shook her head expressing the she doesn''t know. It has almost been an hour when the meteornded, because of the meteor all the drones was destroyed that''s why it was just a couple of minutes ago a new batch of droid was deployed. The droid was currently roaming around the ce to find is someone was still there but it has been already been several minutes so the one watching the fight concluded that the fight is already done thought they didn''t know won. Eva is restless right now, she nned to call Alex to check if he was alright but she was afraid of calling, because what if he doesn''t pickup the call? what would she think then? think that he lost and died? No way she would be devastated if that were to happen that''s she still didn''t try to make a call and justfort herself telling the Alex is fine. Eva look down right now, she was staring at nk space thinking of what happened to Alex. She wanted to leave work right and go home to confirm what happened to him. "Oh God!." Eva was woken up and stop staring nkly when she heard Cherry''s shock voice and and see her wide eyes. Eva looked to where Cherry''s line of sight was. Eva too was dumbfounded by what she saw, she is only an ordinary human, seeing a space that was fucking cut right in front of her, shocked her. What she saw after thatpletely made her emotion burst, because it was Alex that arrive, her love one, her soon to be husband. The one that made her feel protected and warm. She didn''t think of anything anymore, it''s as if the entire world vanish within her sight and the only thing she see was the one she was facing right now. Eva run wanted to jump on Alex with teary eyes, but sadly. "W-wait Eva don''t jump." Alex quickly said He was still holding Zeth right now but what if Eva jumped on him, surely they would fall since he can''t just put Zeth down, As she still can''t move well "Ah!..." Hearing what Alex said stunned Eva a bit, she soon noticed that he was currently holding a girl in his arm while there are two other women right by his side. Strangely she didn''t feel jealous but she was still embarrassed of what she did. "...What''s the sudden out burst for?." Alex asked Eva who was already close to him, Alex didn''t know that his women recognize his disguise and saw his fight. "...Haha...sorry..." Eva said with a tint of red in her face "Did someone bully you?." Alex asked seriously because he really didn''t know made her like this, of course he notice the tears in her eyes before, that already dried by now. "No-no it''s a misunderstanding, no one did anything to me." Eva quickly said, afraid the Alex would misunderstand "Then why were you crying?." Alex asked while frowning Before Eva could respond, ra intercepted her. "Alex, I think this sister is just happy to see you." ra said to Alex, she called Alex by his name this time because if she called him dear, husband, hubby or something intimate, she knows that someone here will look at Alex differently "Right sister?." ra turned and said to Eva "...Y-yeah, that''s right." Eva quickly said while nodding her head, she didn''t know why this girl helped her, but looking at this girls she thought she was familiar. Eva thought she was familiar because when the princesses turned 15. It was known through all out the world of Arcadia, at the time Eva also heard that news and sees the images of the princesses. "Really?" Alex asked again "Uhn." Eva nodded "You don''t need to think about it to much Alex. I''m sure this sister like ra said is just happy to see you." Violette said ra and Violettepletely knows why Eva reacted like this when she saw Alex, because Eva were just like them a minute ago, they too didn''t know what happened to Alex and was really worried about him. Both of them knew that Eva was also one of Alex''s women just like both of them, she should be their sister. Knowing that just like they experience Eva too recognize Alex''s disguise when he was was fighting, and they hypothesized that only those who share an intimate rtion to Alex can recognize his disguise. "Okay let''s stop talking for now, we will continue thiste first go home with me." Alex said "But I still have work." Eva said "Yeah I knew, can you just take a leave for now?." Alex asked "En, I can,." Eva said, of course she happily agreed to Alex, as he was more important right now. Moreover all this years she didn''t really took a leave that much, just sometimes when she is tired. "Then take a leave for a week." Alex said "Okay." Eva said "Does it take long?." Alex asked "Nah we can leave right now, I can just call, also there is my friend here." Eva said and turn to Cherry who was listening to them in silence this whole time, while being shocked of what Alex did "Y-yes, just leave it to me you can enjoy yourself." Cherry snap out when Eva mentioned her "See?." Eva said to Alex "Oh!?, let''s go then, thanks for taking care of Eva." Alex said and then turn to Cherry to thank her "Ah!, no problem." Cherry said "Let''s go now." Alex said and pass used his [Space Maniption] again. When Alex passed through with Zeth, the three quickly followed but still didn''t pass through Through all out the conversation Zeth was just silent, though she was a bit embarrassed because Alex was holding her, talking to all the women. She is also surprised that the guy knows some heaven-defying beauties. "My name is Eva, what''s your name sister?." "Sister, you can call me ra, though I''m a princesses but just befortable around me, we will be going to be sisters from now on." "Just like she said. also you can just call me sister Violette." "Your her majesty? but okay I will call you sister ra and sister Violette then, I don'' really like formality that much. "Mhn, Nice to meet you sister." "Likewise." "Let''s get along with each other." The three started talking and getting familiar with each other "Hurry up!." Alex voice sounded from the other side. The girls heard it and look at each other then giggled. The three passed through * * * The four arrive at Alex''s home directly to the living room. The girl inside the house notice this but didn''t react since they already saw this when he brought Catherine home. Selena stared and waited for Alex toe out, when Alex came out while holding a girl, she knitted her eyebrows. Next she saw Evaing out she was a bit surprised but it was normal since she already knows Eva. When she saw the next one came out, a tick mark appeared in her head, the one who came out was ra ''This perverted nephew really knows how to pick a girl.'' Selena thought, she is a bit mad, that Alex is so horny having so many girls, and they were all heaven-defying beauty at that. Alex wondered sometimes that do his women ever fight? there is no way that they could just ept sharing a guy too easily. They''re reason is always that he is strong and is destined to have many women in the future thatis why it''s fine, but there is no way they could ept that easily and live harmoniously. He even thinks that when he isn''t around his women would be fighting though he never found something like that. Thinking of this Alex started to think maybe it is really just easy. Until... Violette came out. "Fuck who''s this Cow!." Selena blurted, this the first time she see heaven-defying boobs "The fuck is this Slut talking?!" When Violette heard someone cursing her, her personality change as fast as flipping a book, normally she would be calm andposed that you would never think a woman like her could be mad Chapter 108: (Harem Gathers 2) Chapter 108: (Harem Gathers 2) Selena didn''t really want to cause a fight, but her mouth just blurted what was in her mind when she saw Violette. Hearing Violette cursed back at her, she didn''t care what will happen anymore. "You...what did you say?." Selena asked, holding herself. She was really mad when she heard Violette cursed back at her, but she knew it was her fault. "Huh? are you deaf?.. I said your a FUCKING SLUT." Violette stressing her words was really angry. She just got here for not even just a second and someone is already cursing her? where''s the justice?, of course she will not just let herself get cursed and not fight back. Selena hearing Violette stressing the word slut, stop holding herself. "Who are you calling a slut? your the slut!, just look at that massive milky cow tits of yours bounce, who knows how many man you seduced using that!" Violette said while pointing her fingers towards Violette''s breast, she was really ruthless with her words "That''s right!, who''re you calling Mom a slut? you damn bitch!." Kiara shouted, she too was angry of what Violette said to Selena Arade came for Selena!! "Who are you both to judge sister Violette like that?." ra step in and shouted ra pointed her fingers at Kiara "Heh! just look at that face, trying to look innocent who knows how many man''s dick have been sucked." ra said sarcastically "You..." Hearing what ra said Kiara was getting more furious "You know the quote birds of the same feathers flocks together? This quote can be used to describe the shamelessness of the two of you. Who in their right mind would curse someone they just met for not even a second you are clearly jealous of me, while the other one clearly knows that the one she is defending was clearly wrong and you even have the guts to call me a bitch? your the bitch! your whole family is a bitch!" Violette was insane right now, and the funny thing is that she didn''t know that she indirectly said to Alex, the one she love the most, and Alexia, her close friend/sister that they were a bitch. "You...what did you say?." Selena said while gritting her teeth, because what Selena said really hit the mark, they were the one who started it. "What? am I wrong?." Violette looked at Selena intensely Selena don''t know what to say. The others when they were fighting were just listening while each thinking something seeing the fight. Catherine who was new here was panicking in her mind, seeing and hearing what they were saying. Thinking that maybe someone will be mad at her too, but soon calm down when she remembered that they are kind because from the past hours the girls were just talking to her friendly and treating her kindly while saying that they epted her. Rose almost lose her mind thinking about what to do when she hears what they are saying, she doesn''t know whom to defend because both of the woman are her friend while also her sisters Eva was the same as Rose, on the other side is her friend where she just spend together with Alex justst night, while she also has a good impression of Violette, but she wasn''t panicking but keep thinking on how to fix this. Alexia, when the fight started was confident that she can stop it and show Alex that he doesn''t need to worry about his harem because she can control it as his Queen but no... when the fight started heating up and lot of vulgar words was thrown by their mouths, she didn''t know what to say, she tried a bit but looking at their expression while the other one is her aunt whom she feared a bit in her childhood made her waver. Her brows twitch a bit when Violette indirectly said that she too was a bitch The only one who isn''t rted on what''s happening here is only Zeth who was still being carried by Alex in his arms, when passed the space, she was surprised seeing another beauties, her views of the world even a bit change thinking that all the girls/woman in the world are all beautiful. When the fight started the only thing she could say in her mind is that the man holding her right now is a sinful man, because she knows that jealousy was the cause of this fight. "Ahem!...Ahem!..." Alex faked a cough, it was really awkward, he wanted to find some chance to intervene but he didn''t think that it would escte this quick. "Girls, calm down Okay? stop fighting first and let''s talk this calmly." Alex said softly with a wry smile "Who says I''m not calm?, she is the one who started it!" Violette said while ring at Alex ''Girl your really not calm, you even indirectly said I''m a bitch'' Alex thought "Alex who is this woman?" Selena said and red Alex "A-aunt I will exin thister, so let''s calm down a bit okay?." Alex said softly "What this woman is your aunt?. Violette surprised voice asked, she remembered that she cursed this woman''s family saying that they were a bitch, and she was a embarrassed. "Yes she''s my and Alexia''s aunt, our mother''s younger sister." Alex said "S-sorry for what I said Alex, Alexia too." Violette said "It''s fine, just stop fighting for now, you can decide to continue itter after you knew each other." Alex said, while Alexia just smiled at her knowing that what she said was only a moment of impulse and didn''t really mean it "Okay take a seat first, we will talk about this I''m still tired. I just finished my business." Alex walked to the sofa andy down Zeth "Snort*." Selena snorted and sat down "Humph." Violette humphed noticing Selena snort and sat down at the opposite sofa. (There were three sofa''s while there is a table at the center, at the front is a TV) ''His aunt huh? wait what? she is his aunt and his mother died then doesn''t that mean she is the guardian? wouldn''t she be the one we need our consent and pay are respects too? she also is like my mother inw!'' Violette thought of this and got sweat thinking about it Violette bit her nail ''I remembered!, In theics I''ve read the mother inws always will be the viin trying to separate the heroine from the protagonist, showing her hate to the daughter inw or the heroine. In some cases making both the protagonist and heroine separate. In short words Mother inw are the vain of most daughter inw! Shit and I just pissed off mine! I should''ve just ignored what she said to me, she will be my mother-inw after all.'' Violette was really sweating thinking about this she turned to her right and sees ra who was also looking at her with full of sweat It seems they both realize the same thing!!! Chapter 109: (Harem Gathers 3 [2in1]) Chapter 109: (Harem Gathers 3 [2in1]) Violette and ra were staring at each other for two second before nodding, seeming to have a tacit understanding. They decided to let go of the matter, even though it was Selena''s fault... Now the girls were sitting on each of the sofa. At the left sofa sat Selena, Kiara, and Catherine and on the opposite side or the right sofa sat Eva, ra and Rose. While Alexia upied the middle together with Zeth who wasying down. Alex was not with them but is at the kitchen, getting some food because he wanted to celebrate together with them. AlThough the living room was full of people yet strangely it was so silent. After the fight no one dared to change the tense atmosphere inside the room. Alexia seated just beside where Zeth''s head is ced, nning to break the silence Alexia decide to ask. "Hello what''s your name miss?." Alexia asked Alexia''s voice sounded in the room, the other girl also being curious too looked at Zeth''s direction. Wanting to know who this girl is since before, Alex was carrying her. "Isn''t it rude to ask someone''s name before introducing yoursel?f." Zeth asked "...Eh!?, ah! sorry how rude of me. My name is Alexia, I''m Alex''s or guy who carried you before sister." Alexia said, while being startled at first. It was a bit awkward for her too because Zeth doesn''t to show any emotion "Mn, it''s fine. He save me I think?." Zeth wondered "Why does it seem like your not sure of it?." Rose joined and asked, she was happy when Alexia started talking and breaking the atmosphere before. "Hmm...?" Zeth moved her head to turn to Rose Thinking that she was rude Rose immediately introduced herself. "S-sorry, my name is Rose, I-I''m A-Alex''s g-g-girlf-f-riend." Rose didn''t know was a bit timid when he introduced how she and Alex is rted because almost everyone in the room is his girlfriend. With the tense atmosphere before she was afraid if someone got offended but after for a second it seems they weren''t. "It''s fine, he just said to me that he will get me out of there and says he will take me to a ce 100% times more better their." Zeth said "I see." Rose nodded while Alexia also nodded. Alexia wanted to ask the same question too but since Rose already asked she just waited for the answer. "Weird... why would Alex take someone away?, in case that ce is really bad for you?." Violette asked, this time she was the one who speaks. She also looked at the corner of her eyes to see what Selena''s reactions. Selena just smiled, she didn''t mean to cause a fight before. She also wanted to reconcile since she knows they will be sister soon, she was oblivious to what the two think of her as their mother inw Violette wanted to reconcile since you could say that she need to pay respects to Selena, her having a rtionship with Alex. "Right!...where did you live before?." ra asked, she has the same intention as Violette, joining the conversation and somehow when Selena joined they would wait for an opportunity to reconcile "Before I used to live with my mother, before getting kidnapped and sent to the Lab." Zeth said without emotion is as if she doesn''t even care about it anymore. "Oh!, sorry" ra apologized "Sorry"." Violette apologized The others was shocked too that she was kidnapped in her childhood, they didn''t want to ask what she experienced in theb. Afraid of making her remember. With that the atmosphere got dark. No one said anything. "What''s wrong? why so silent? your not fighting anymore?." Alex voice sounded in room Some sighed in relief since the air around the room will change since Alex is already here. While some cursed him for asking about the fight. "Where did you go anyway? Violette said with an annoyed to tone ''Tch! why did you even have to mention the fight, how can I face my soon to be mother inw now?.'' Violette thought ra red at him fiercely ''What? how did both of them got angry of me'' Alex thought while having a wry smile "I wanted to celebrate and went to the kitchen to see if there were food, but there were not enough food." Alex said "Why are we celebrating?" Rose asked "I already finished my business here and for the hardwork at least I want to celebrate" Alex said "Oh... the fight huh?." Selena said "Yeah I was fighting really hard, if you could see you would see how hard I faced my enemies." Alex said, not knowing that they have seen half of his fight. "Bah! Liar!...you work hard? look at yourself you don''t even look tired, you even toyed with your enemies." Violette denied him, she was still angry at him "Eh... did you watch me fight in the TV? but why did you know that it was me Violette? the only one who knows are the girls that was on this house." Alex asked, he knows that the girls in the house knew he was fighting when he leave Catherine in their care, He was confused of why Violette know? thinking that the others told her, but denied that thought since the air before was dark and no one said anything. He was using [Phaseless Concealment] when he was fighting so he think that there is no way Violette could knew. Although he could say the same for the girls in his house because when he left Catherine to their care, he is in his original appearance but with his urgent like tone when he left, the girls could knew that he will be going to fight. As for Violette there wasn''t any hint so he think that how could she knew ''Eh wasn''t Eva also so anxious when we met and she is at work, so maybe she also knew too and got worried?, but could that be'' Alex is really confused right now "I just know it, ra also knows it." Violette said, breaking all the thoughts in Alex''s mind "Eh?.. you too?." Alex asked turning to ra "Mn..when we saw you at first,we felt it was familiar and thought it was you." ra said "Really?!...weird, if that''s the case maybe we have a connection" Alex wondered ''Is it one of the perks in the System'' Alex thought "Nah! let''s talk about thatter, it''s already 5:00 PM, it is also almost dinner, Both Violette and Selena go buy some ingredients to cook, remember to buy enough for everyone at least we will have a mini-party. Take this as an opportunity for you to reconcile, you can bring ra and Kiara with you" Alex said and sat beside Alexia and leaned his head backward to thefy sofa and close his eyes to rest, there were still some space in the sofa since it''s big that can amodate 4 people, and Zethying down is equal to two people sitting. "....." Kiara when she heard what he said screamed in her mind. ''Damn perverted cousin! at least try to hide it, do you even think how hard I try to remain as if I don''t know anything all this time, with what you said right now. Of course everyone will at least have thought about it and that would include me, how can I still remain pretending as if I don''t know anything!'' Selena didn''t say anything... While the other girls didn''t say anything because they already knew about itst night, except for Violette, ra, Zeth, and Catherine Catherine just shake her head, thinking that maybe Alex has more authority in the house. It never crossed her mind that there could be an intimate rtionship between the two. Zeth stayed silent, she didn''t understand. Violette thought it was weird when Alex called his aunt by her name and ordered her as if he was the man of the house yet Selena didn''t say anything it''s as if it was normal. It could also be said the same thing to ra, like Violette she too felt that it was weird. Both of them thought of something, but soon denied it thinking it was impossible. "Aunt, you can lead Violette and ra to the market since they are still new in this ce." Alexia suggested BOOOM!!! Something exploded in Violette and ra''s mind, they remembered something when they heard Alexia talk. Yes! that''s right they remembered Alexia!. Alexia is Alex''s sister if she is his woman, then his aunt bing his woman isn''t impossible!. "Okay!,e with me you too, also sorry for before." Selena said, she apologized because she knew it was her fault, and she isn''t some spoiled brat that would deny her mistake "I''m sorry too." Kiara bowed slighly "Ah!..no-no it''s fine" Violette hurriedly shake her head. "I''m also sorry." ra also bowed, she was a princesses but she still bowed because they will be family "Since things are okay now... let''s go." Selena said and walk out of the living room "Let''s go!." Kiara came to ra''s side and grab her arm to follow Selena "O-Okay, let''s go Violette." ra let Kiara lead her and said to Violette "I''ming" Violette stood up and followed Soon the four already left the room... "Okay girls while they are buying the ingredients for us, let''s also prepare the things we need here." Alexia pped her hands to gain their attention. "Okay!" The remaining girls nodded and stand up "Let''s go to the kitchen first, to see if we can still make something from the leftover ingredients," Alexia said and went to the kitchen The three remaining girls followed her mainly, Eva, Catherine, and Rose since Zeth still can''t walk. "Hello, I''m Catherine nice to meet you." Catherine striked a conversation to Eva "That Catherine? from That organization?." Eva seemed to know Catherine, she then remembered that the organization''s master just got killed by Alex while Catherine was here "You know me? ah...miss?." Catherine asked "Ah! sorry for not introducing myself, you can just call me Eva. About how I know you, well of course you are popr in our circle, you are a genius graduate from one of the best university too." Eva said "Our circle?, whichpany did you work?" Catherine asked "I-I''m a bit embarrassed to say sincepare to yours ourpany is just 2nd rate, well I work for Imperial Corp." Eva said, a bit embarrassed "No-no, actually I have heard of thatpany it has a good potential but because the way our organization works they have suppressed others." Catherine said, a bit sad The two continued their conversation about business while helping the other two which is Alexia and Rose... At the living room there were only Alex and Zeth while Alex was closing his eyes. Zeth just stared at Alex who was closing his eyes ''Is he sleeping?'' Zeth thought and stretched her arms to touch caress his face After caressing him for a couple of seconds, Zeth stopped ''Eh? what am I doing?, but it seems he really is sleeping'' Zeth thought, she tried to move her body and find out that she at least move a bit but she still cannot walk. Knowing she can move her body a bit, Zeth slowly sit up from the couch, she looks at Alex''s sleeping face and found that he was ufortable, she slowly hold his head and put it in herp. naturally Alex face becamefortable ''It really is peaceful andfortable here.'' Zeth thought while caressing Alex''s face and this time it is the second time her face formed a smile, sadly for Alex he didn''t see it Alex was now in the dreamnd but what he didn''t while he was sleeping and dreaming something was currently happening with the systen "What how could this happened!!!." Sistine was really anxious, she was managing the system to update Alex''s mission and experiences when suddenly... [System.....ERROR...] [ERROR....] [ERROR...] [.....SYSTEM DETECTED AN UNKNOWN ENTITY] [ERROR] ... ... [ACTIVATING THE DEFENSE MECHANISM!] [ERROR...] [ERROR...] ... ... ... ... [DEFENSE MECHANISM HAVE BEEN DESTROYED!] ... ... ... [ERROR] [AN UNKNOWN ENTITY HAS BREACHED THE SYSTEM!] ... ... [ERROR...] [ERROR..] ... [THE UNKNOWN ENTITY HAS LEFT] ... ... [DUE TO SOME UNKNOWN FORCE THE SYSTEM IS DAMAGE COMMENCING SHUT DOWN IN... [3] [2] [1] [SYSTEM SHUT DOWN!] ... [11H 59M BEFORE SYSTEM ACTIVATES] "What the hell really happened how could someone infiltrate the system!!!" Sistine shouted, the system has already shut down while Sistine is still panicking, she can still see the world when the system is already shut down "How can I exin this to Alex?." Sistine was really worried Chapter 110: (Dream?) Chapter 110: (Dream?) The four girls/woman which is Violette, ra, Selena, and Kiara, who were sent to buy ingredients was now walking towards the supermarket. They didn''t decide to get a taxi because they wanted to talk for a bit, also let the two ra and Violette familiarize the area. Currently, Violette and ra were talking at the back while Selena and Kiara was leading them. "ra, you know what I''m thinking right?." Violette said to ra that only both of them could hear, "Yeah, and just like you do I think it''s possible if we judge it ording to he and Alexia''s rtionship." ra whispered "Right!, we really can''t think with logic if ite''s to how him" Violette whispered "I agree, how about we confirm it? knowing that she also didn''t really hate us and apologize just before this, how about we talk about it with her?." ra whispered "Okay, how about this... you talk to that girl, Kiara and give me some time to talk to Selena, because from what I see before when Alex called his aunt''s name like it was nothing, the air change a bit, and almost all the other girls seems to look at Kiara, so we can say Kiara wasn''t been told about their rtionship yet." Violette whispered It seems Violette is quite a bit good at observing things. "Okay, I''ll start." ra said and fasten her pace and walk closely to Kiara Violette nodded and also went closer to Selena''s side "Kiara, I''m really sorry about before" ra said "Nah, it''s fine we were the one''s at fault" Kiara said with a smile "Let''s just forget about the past, how about you introduce me the ce''s here" ra said while smiling "Okay, but I''m a bit embarrassed to say, actually we just got here yesterday. I''m still new here and only mom new about this ce." Kiara said while her face is a bit red "Eh?, really? then let''s just talk about other things." ra said "Okay.." Kiara nodded The two started to talk with each otherfortable, they were friends now Selena smiled seeing the two talk.. "Umm...Selena...how should I say this.." Violette didn''t know how to ask her, she isn''t that straightforward with her yet "What is it? you can ask me anything?, also sorry again about before." Selena said and smiled "..It''s fine, actually I-I w-want to talk about your r-rtionship with Alex." Violette said, stuttering "...Ah!, it''s about that, but I think you know the answer already right?" Selena asked while smiling "Y-yeah, so it really is huh? what is your opinion about your rtionship? do you think it''s immoral?" Violette asked Violette was controlling her voice as to not let Kiara, who was close to them hear. "Yeah, I thought about it, I know it''s wrong but I can''t stop, I''m afraid of hurting myself while also hurting Alex if I refuse, also I don''t care about what others think of me as long as he loves me and my family recognize it and ept it, like Alexia epted it." Selena said "I see, then does your daughter know?" Violette asked "Not yet at least for now, but if she asks me I will answer it honestly, rather thanter, sooner is better." Selena said "I guess your right about that." Violette said "Also do you really think my daughter will survive for long in the house?, I think sooner than expected she will fall too." Selena said andughed "Hahaha, I suppose you are right." Violette alsoughed when she heard it "What makes you toough all of a sudden?" Kiara on the side said, when she heard both of themugh all of sudden "It''s nothing, we are just talking about somethings." Selena said ra also heard themughed she looked at Violette as if saying "So? what did she say?." Violette noticed ra, and gave her a nod expressing that they were right After that the four talked andughed until they arrive at the supermarket and started working together to pick the things they will get. _____________________________________________ Alex opened his eyes and found that he wasn''t in his house.. ''Eh?...where am I?.'' Alex thought He looked around the ce and found himself sitting on a throne! ''Sistine!'' Alex called out but after waiting no one answered. ''Strange...If Sistine can''t hear me so this shouldn''t be a strange ce where I got teleported'' ''Last thing I remembered is sleeping in the living room after I asked the girls to go buy ingredients also creating an opportunity for them to reconcile'' ''A dream maybe?, but it shouldn''t be this realistic...is this something like when I got the trial for infinite?...that should be the highest possibility'' Alex keeps thinking on where he is... Alex tried to stand up but when he did, something like an invisible force restricted him, so he can''t move. ''The fuck!?'' Alex wanted to curse outloud but he also noticed that he can''t open his mouth, he can only curse in his mind ''Oh hell no!'' Alex forced himself to move After for a couple of minutes trying to move. He gave up. ''Just end this already!, this really is fucking dream!...No way in hell! is this a trial, I couldn''t even move'' Alex thought, he was a bit depressed that even with his power he couldn''t move ''I call my enemies a mortals, ants but even I am still just a mortal too,pletely powerless.'' Alex mocked himself ''Ahem...Ahem...Let''s not get depressed now, at least I can move my head, maybe I can use my skills'' Alex thought of the possibility After trying to use every skill on his arsenal, he found itpletely useless except for three things, he can use his [All-Seeing Eye], [Infinite], and [Nihility] ''WOAH!!'' Alex golden eyes, went wide When he used his eyes he found out that he was in a very vast Castle, that not even his eyes enhanced with his Infinite could reach cover the entire castle, talking of looking outside the boundary of the castle is a pipe dream, maybe if he advanced his understand of Infinite. It won''t be impossible There were a lot of people in the Castle, like staffs, maids, eunuch and high rank looking people ''It seems there is a celebration here'' Alex thought ''Maybe this isn''t my body? but a vision? that''s why I can''t move? Of course there is no way it could be me!, how could I even have this fucking huge castle!, and live at the very center of it.'' Alex wasn''t dumb he knew that the identity of the who can seat in the throne that he is sitting right now isn''t ordinary. Maybe a King or an Emperor. Sadly for him there is no fucking mirror! he can use to look at his face. ''Oh!? someone''sing'' Alex found out that someone is heading in the throne hall "!@#$% may Ie in?" A sound outside the door said ''What the heck did she say?'' Alex couldn''t understand the first word the voice said, it''s as if something is preventing him to know it "Come in" Alex(body) voice resonated in the throne hall ''Fuck-Fuck!! my mouth move on it''s own! No way I can believe this, it gotta be a dream'' Alex was stupefied *Kreeekk* A sound of the huge door being opened. Thud* The door got closed. There a White haired woman with Heaven-Defying features dressed in a maid outfit is standing. (I won''t exin what she looks life for now, since this is still too far away in the novel) She walks toward Alex before stopping at the middle and kneeled. "!@#$% you know you can just act normally right" Alex(body) said with a smile The woman stood up and smile cutely "!@#$% what if the !@#$% knows?, is she knows what you are doing behind her back, surely she would throw you out to bed after the ceremony" The woman said with a teasing tone "Don''t mention !@#$%, remembering her being jealous before makes me shiver." Alex(body) said and his body shiver ''My mother!! Is their name a buddha scripture or something I can''t even understand just a letter when they mention a name.'' ''Judging by what they talk this guy should have some history of the maid, and maybe not only one'' ''But all I can say to this guy is he is a pussy, who is afraid of his girlfriend'' Alex thought ''Clearly the celebration is the ceremony with his soon to be wife and this maid is hereing to tell him.'' Alex thought "!@#$% you really are afraid huh?, but anyways the ceremony is about to start, you need to go for preparations.'' The woman said "Oh!?" Alex(body) said and vanish Pak* A sound of smack sounded in the throne hall "Kyahh !@#$% behave your hands!" The woman said while blushing "Hahaha, let''s go" Alex(Body) justughed it out and exited the throne hall The woman hurriedly followed with a red face ''Damn this guy''s fast!, Ahem... I''m still faster'' ''Why am I having this vision though?, but those ass is really big and soft'' Alex thought, he also felt how soft the ass is. ''But I really am not in control with the body huh? that''s I couldn''t move before but wait...when they started talking I didn''t move my head at all, but how about I move my/his head maybe he would find it strange? Hehehe I thought of something'' Alex smiled evilly Alex and the woman came to a dressing room There were many people there that was in charge in Alex''s clothing "!@#$%, we have already picked what suit you need." A beautiful green haired maid said "I will leave it to you." Alex(Body) said "Here !@#$%, we will fix your hairstyle." A beautiful orange haired maid said "Mn." Alex nodded and went to where the maid is. ''Finally a mirror, let''s see what looks this guy have, from the maids red faces clearly this guy is handsome'' Alex thought Chapter 111: (Dream? 2) Chapter 111: (Dream? 2) Alex sat at a chair and face a mirror. ''What the fucking shit is this!! How dare this guy imitate my looks'' Alex shouted in his mind, because the guy exactly looks like him ''Trying to look like me? face the other side'' Alex thought and controlled his body or head to move it to the other side "!@#$%, can you face the mirror." The beautiful green haired maid said "Okay." Alex(Body) said ''No way'' Alex controlled the body to face side wards, the body tried to face the mirror but Alex forcefully face side wards Suddenly the entire ce broke like a ss "What the fuck?" ''Eh I could here my voice now?'' Alex thought ''Is it maybe some higherws? because I tried to forcefully do something I shouldn''t the vision broke? damn I didn''t see my wife or is it really mine?'' Alex thought, he could only see darkness right now. The surrounding ce change yet again Alex was now standing in the sky. He looks around and sees he was at the universe, he could see stars everywhere any a huge gigantic. "Is this astral form like my clone?" Alex asked himself looking at his transparent like body He saw himself again but this time he was on Third Person View, he saw Alex(body) was standing holding a long sword looking down on the huge "What is that sword? What pressure and aura" Alex was shocked feeling how strong the sword is because it was like an abyss limitless and boundless. "Hmm.?" Alex(body) suddenly turned his head to where Alex was "What the fuck he can see me?" Alex was shocked, because he knows this guy is really strong, he couldn''t even sense what rank he is. "Maybe my imagination?" Alex (body) said Alex(Body) stared at the ce for a bit before turning to look at the huge "Sigh*, I didn''t expect that while I was running very fast from !@#$% because she found out what I was doing behind her back, suddenly I found a middle star realm from one of the fiends," Alex(body) said while sighing "Give me a break I''m still a fucking virgin!! because of that damn contract, I wouldn''t even have the guts to have sexual rtionship with the others because when I do she will immediately find out." "I''m the fucking !@#$%, I''m the strongest!.. she can''t just take advantage of me because I love her, when she doesn''t even let me do it until the end because we still need toplete the marriage, now the marriage is finished she unbelievably kick me out." "It was just kisses, just kisses and touches... I can''t even do the ass, why the hell did she even kick me out. I''m surely gonna spank that woman''s ass, if not for her tears!!.. Are you a tsundere or what? Even scared the fuck out of me showing that fucking dark side of her''s, this woman is really a switcher...right! a switcher. (It means she can switch to different modes of her''s) "Sigh* gotta go home now she is definitely crying right now...I''m really weak against tears.." Alex(body) keeps talking about what he experienced "Hahaha, this guy is still fucking virgin!" Alexughed when he heard what Alex(body) experienced Alex(body) suddenly sneezed. "What the fuck, is someone talking about me" Alex(body) said while wiping his nose with his hands "Damn is this really a vision?," Alex said while getting cold shoulders "Time to finish this up!, sorry pal all of you are innate evil already and we can''t change anything about that.. I can''t just let you live and terrorize other star realms. It was a misfortune for you to let me see you here." Alex(body) said and took his sword from it''s sheath "Vanish!" Alex(body)casually shed his sword. The space distorted! Time stopped! A ckhole was created from the Space distortion The middle star realm didn''t get destroyed, but literally vanished! It''s as if there was nothing there right from the start. "What the fuck!!!!" Alex was shocked, seeing the power that destroyed a star realm that who knows how many times bigger than Arcadia. And it was only just a single sh That''s right a single sh! It wasn''t even his full power, you will wonder how much the capacity of his power, that literally killed billions or maybe even more with just a casual sh. Alex(body) put his sword back his sheath and sighed "Time to go back now" Alex(body) said and vanished The ce started to break like a ss again and everything was covered in darkness yet again "How long will this stop? don''t tell me another vision?" Alex said, experiencing the power from the man who looks exactly like himself, made Alex know that he was really weak right now. He wondered how huge a gap they have ''The power to destroy a or a middle star realm like he called? I wonder what kind of rank can do that'' Alex thought The ce started to change again.. "Another one?" Alex really was tired watching all this vision or so what he call ''First person view this time huh?'' Alex thought, he was currently back to the throne hall again, but there were many people inside kneeling towards him. His eyes looked really serious, but what he was currently watching seriously was the maid at the back, with really massive boobs. "Honey, pay attention okay?" A woman who is standing at the side of (Alex) said in a angelic smile, but the dark aura, her body was omitting said otherwise The two Alex shivered, when they see the woman''s smile ''This guy''s woman is a bit scary, even scared me a bit. Snort if she were mine. I would have spank her for scaring me a bit'' Alex snorted in his thoughts "Tch, this again, scaring the fuck out of me" Alex(body) said in a very little voice "What did you say, Honey?" The woman said while smiling but who knows what''s behind those smile because from the others point of view it was an angelic smile but from Alex(body) it was the smile of a devil "No-no it was nothing?" Alex(body) hurriedly shook his head Alex although he can see the woman''s smile and body of a goddess but strangely he can''t see the face, it was blurred After that Alex(body) started talking somethings that is rted something about their realm but Alex didn''t pay much attention to it. And soon, it didn''t wait for long the ce started cracking again Alex fixed his gaze on the woman for thest time because he really couldn''t see her face And is as if knowing that someone was looking at her, the woman smiled, this time it was a real smile. Even though Alex can''t see her face fully, he could still image how beautiful this goddess looks like. "I''m waiting" A sweet voice escaped from her mouth And the space broke!. Alex opened his eyes and this time he was back. "Your awake?" Zeth asked while staring at him "Mn, I''m back." Alex said and smiled Chapter 112: (Celebration 1) Chapter 112: (Celebration 1) The other girls was also looking at him, they were waiting for him to wake up "Geez, you really have the guts to sleep after ordering us just like that? Violette said rolling her eyes ''Eh, why does this woman seem to change? isn''t she always obedient and considerate to me?'' Alex thought ''After the first time we have sex, this is only the second time I see her attitude like this again. At first she was sweet, shy, nervous and stuff when I wanted to introduce her to the other girls but after that she became considerate of me having many girls, and didn''t fight for attention. She doesn''t even get mad at me'' ''I guess that''s good then if this is really the true her.'' Alex thought "Fine-fine sorry okay, let me just make it to you!." Alex stood up and said while looking at Violette''s body lewdly. Obviously his words have a deeper meaning to it. The other girls also knew what it meant. "Eh only her? how about me then? you didn''t even touch me yet." ra said, she was acting her spoiled mode again, when she was in Alex''s she would always be docile and wanted to gain his attention. You couldpare her to Eva but unlike Eva she isn''t a tsundere. "Your the one who said it at the first ce that I can''t touch you yet not until I met your mother." Alex said "Oh...I just remember" ra looked down a bit, because from one of the early women Alex have she is the only who Alex hasn''t bedded yet. "Ahem...Ahem... don''t be sad I could wait for you, maybe your mother could join as well." Alex said while smirking "Bah!!! Shameless" The other girls who were listening said at the same time ra who looked down turned red, thinking of the possibility when Alex both bedded her and her mother "Humph, now your forgetting about me? you still haven''t do me yet." Eva humped This girl really have different personalities when interacting with different people. When she is with Alex she is dere dere and a spoiled brat but at work she is like a workaholic. The other girls turned a bit red when they hear what Eva said, as she was really straightforward. "Of course, I didn''t forgot about my little tsundere." Alex said "Who are you calling a tsundere!?." Eva asked, turning red "Of course you are? Am I wrong?." Alex asked "Humph, I''m not going to talk to you anymore." Eva humped and turn her head away from Alex "Okay-Okay enough everyone, Alex the food and drinks are already ready" Alexia said Alex nodded and turn his head to look at Zeth "Are you okay now, did you fit in with the other girls?." Alex asked "I''m fine." Zeth said, her were still emotionless "Eh..Ahem...Okay...Um Rose can you take care of her please." Alex was a bit awkward talking to Zeth. He wanted her to fit in with the other girls and Rose seems a good decision to take care of her. "Mhn, Okay." Rose said "Good...Let''s just bring the food and drinks here, I think we won''t fit in the table" Alex said "Okay, I will bring it here Rose help me for a bit." Alexia said and went to get the foods and drinks "Okay." Rose said and followed Alexia "I will help too." Eva offered and quickly followed Catherine wanted to help but she didn''t want to voice out, because she and Alex still didn''t talk after what happened before Alex looked at Catherine as if knowing what she was thinking. "We''ll talkter." Alex said "Mhn, Okay." Catherine nodded "And so how about you Aunt? have you apologize and reconciled to Violette already?." Alex smirked, he was amused remembering their quarrel before "Yeah we did? why?" Selena asked, licking her lips Violette was a bit stunned by Selena''s behavior "Of course we did already, we won''t even be fighting because of you" Violette rolled her eyes while she cross her arms, that emphasize her huge boobs more, when she noticed that he was calling Selena differently. Also the main reason was she was frustrated before because of the marriage thing. "Oh?." Alex walked towards Violette "Why do you seem to want to rebel?." Alex smile and raised her chin "Nothing" Violette didn''t meet his gaze "Weren''t you hiding something from me?." Alex asked while smiling Violette was stunned she looked at Alex''s eyes ''Did he know?." Violette thought, her mind was in a panic because she didn''t want Alex to get angry, since Alex said before that there were no secrets between all of them and if they were ever bothered by something, they should quickly tell him "So?." Alex asked "S-sorry." Violette said in a little voice "What I couldn''t hear you?." Alex teased "I said sorry okay!." Violette was mad, when she notice that Alex was teasing her "Oh now your angry at me, how about we punish this." Alex said and grab her massive boobs and pinch it "Ahn~" Violette moaned when her boobs got pinched "Eh.. what did Selena call you before again?" Alex said while fondling her boobs, with the gazes of the other girls He didn''t notice that she called her Selena again "Selena what did you call her before again?." Alex asked "C-Cow" Selena said, she didn''t want to say it but she also didn''t want to disappoint Alex "Hehehe, that''s right why did you get angry at her before, isn''t she right? just look at this" Alex smiled evilly and pinched her nipples "Ahnn~, I''m sorry~" Violette moaned "...." The girls was stunned looking at this especially Catherine and Kiara while Zeth was confused? "What naughty little cow," Alex said and suddenly carried her in the sofa,ying her in hisp, facing it. Alex started spanking her "Why is cousin doing that?." Kiara whispered to ra, obviously she already knows that almost everyone here is her cousin''s women "Ahem...we decided that if someone keeps secrets this will be the punishment." ra whispered "Does that work for cousin too?." Kiara whispered "No, for him is he will kneel and can''t touch us for a day" ra whispered "I see." Kiara nodded Pak* Pak* Pak* Alex keeps spanking Violette "S-sorry, p-please forg...ahn~ forgive me." Violette said, she was really ashamed and red right now because her sister was watching her getting punished. Also you might now remember but Violette is a dragon, and dragon are known for their pride, with how she is treated right now Violette wanted to find a hole to hind Alex repeatedly keeps spanking her but stop because the others already came back bringing food with them "Okay that''s it for now, and about that issue I will take care of it." Alex said, he already knew what it is "Mn, thank you. I love you" Violette said while panting before embracing him "What exactly happened?" Alexia asked The other girls then fill them of what happened and quickly Alexia, Rose and Eva understood what happened. "Okay, let''s start celebrating now." Alex said "Yes!" Everyone said Soon they started eating and drinking, since they are already the age for drinking alcohol. They let loose because it was a celebration and drink bottles after bottle especially Violette since she was really embarrassed. The other girls started getting to know each other and introduce their self, some were shocked knowing the status of ra and Violette but since they said they wanted to be treated normally just like their sister. They keepughing and drinking. Alex was also taking advantages though the girls didn''t voice out anyin since he is their lover. Chapter 113: (Celebration 2) Chapter 113: (Celebration 2) It was currently 1:00 AM. The girl were already knocked out cold because of the alcohol. Alex because of his ability, being immune to poison he quickly discarded the alcohol in his body The girls were currently at the living room just sleeping everywhere, while Alex was putting a nket to cover them so they won''t get cold. The only one who is awake is Catherine Alex finished putting nkets to all the girls "Here water." Catherine said, with a ss of water in her hands "Thanks." Alex said and took the ss and drink it in one gulp "So what was your decision, seeing all of this?." Alex said Catherine was surprised that Alex chose this time to talk about it "Honestly, I don''t know... I really hate men especially those with lots of women." Catherine said "Basically me!. so?" Alex asked "You are different though, I don''t know why but the first time we met I just didn''t hate you it''s like.. I already know you yet also not at the same time. "I''m different? maybe we have met before?" Alex asked "I don''t think so, this is just a familiar feeling that I can''t exin myself." Catherine said "I see." Alex nodded "I have also have a good impression of you when we met, although you are just a kid but when you told me that you can help me get out of the organization, I can''t really exin but there is just this warm feeling that engulf my body when I heard you say that. This is also rted when I said that about familiar feeling because when you said that to me, somehow I believe it immediately without a doubt, as if my entire soul, body and mind directed me to believe you." Catherine said, while saying this her face broke into a smile "I didn''t there was this deep of a reason." Alex smiled "Remember what you said before, telling me that it was joke and I can reject you and I thought you didn''t want me?." Catherine asked "Yes why?." Alex asked, he remembered how Catherine''s turned to the eye that look like what Zeth''s eye currently "When I heard that, I''m not clear how, but is as if when I heard you say that. I lost the meaning of my life." Catherine "That exaggerated?." Alex couldn''t believe it, because he thought the reason for her eyes that time was her hate for men "Mhn, that''s right...It was my first time feeling that too...I really highly doubt that you were really important...maybe I have met you in my past life." Catherine said while joking a bit "Maybe we did." Alex said because he thinks that it was possible, though he is still not sure but maybe, like that vision or dream he has, thinking that it was rted to his past life "Thest thing his you know when I thought you were leaving me you didn''t want it''s as if I lost something from the bottom of my soul. Strange really! but I don''t mind you that''s all I can say..I don''t know if this love or something else that even went further than it." Catherine said while smiling "I didn''t think I matter to you that much" Alex teased "Well what can I do, that''s what my whole being said to me." Catherine shrugged "I suppose I can say that hearing all that, your answer is positive?." Alex asked "Mhn, take care of me" Catherine nodded Mhn, I will take care of you and not just you, all of you." Alex said, he wanted to protect them especially all of their smiles "good!...yawn* I''m sleepy." Catherine said while yawning "Let''s sleep." Alex said The both of them also found some space and lied down, getting a nket and sleep with the others _______________________________________ ''Strange, I didn''t hear anything from Sistine?.'' Alex thought, his eyes were closed but he still didn''t sleep yet. ''Hey, Sistine why are you not answering, I know you can hear me.'' Alex said in his mind "D-Dear, s-sorry." Sistine''s voice was really anxious "Are you okay? why is your voice sound so anxious?, what''s the sorry for?.. did something happened?." Alex asked worriedly, since it''s the first time Sistine is like this. "I-I''m fine, it''s just that.." Sistine said, she is happy knowing Alex is so worried about her "Don''t worry about anything else. I''m here for you, so just slowly tell me what happened." Alex said "O-okay." Sistine said Sistine started telling Alex what happened while he was sleeping. Telling him that an unknown Entity was detected by the system, and how she tried so hard to manage the system but failed, letting the unknown entity breach the system. She also told him that the unknown entity already left but it caused some unknown things to the system, that it required to forcefully shut down itself and that it needs the system 12 whole hours to get activated again. "I understand, you are not at fault and you already tried your best so you don''t need to worry about it. I''m not mad at you but grateful to you." Alex said after hearing what happened while he was out sleeping. "Mhn." Sistine said Alex tried to activate the system but it says there three and a half hours left before it can activate again "Strange...what did that unknown entity want with the system? is it one of the devil''s if so I think someone who could infiltrate the system could easily kill me if he wanted to do so... I guess the entity being my enemy is out of the options but what could it''s purpose be? Someone that could infiltrate the system that the ruler god created...If the devil is out of the question then is there someone who is so strong that he could infiltrate it easily?.." Alex keeps mumbling "Sorry dear, I don''t know how to help you" Sistine said, she felt sorry that she couldn''t do anything to help. "It''s fine we will know in a few hours anyway, about what happened to the system. It will either be a good thing or a bad thing." Alex said "I understand." Sistine said "Look on the bright side, don''t you remember that I have a mission to kill a Dominator rank and the rewards are the skill [Soul Creation], after I have that skill. I can create a soul for you." Alex said excitedly "Yeah I remember... you are right dear, we can meet finally." Sistine said happily "Yeah so don''t be sad okay?" Alex asked "Mhn, not sad at all." Sistine said Alex was happy that Sistine finally isn''t sad and stopped ming herself anymore. ''I''m afraid this isn''t easy..was the system being breached rted to my vision or dream? and that vision was that really me or not? but that guy exactly look the same as me while the maid and that woman although I can''t see her face, I felt they were all familiar to me.'' Alex keeps thinking if there were a connection between the two ''The answer will be answered a few hourter anyway, so I will just sleep first rather thank keep thinking about this.'' Alex thought "Hey, Sistine wake me up at 5AM and will see together if what changes are in the system" Alex said "Mn, okay good night." Sistine said "Good night." Alex said Alex fi Chapter 114: (System 2.0) Chapter 114: (System 2.0) Time passed since Alex slept.. 4:59 AM. Sistine, even though she already calmed down before, but she still couldn''t help but get nervous as the time gets closer. Thinking of what happened to the System, if there were many damages or errors. She kept track of the time, waiting for it to finish to quickly wake up Alex. 5:00 AM "Dear, dear wake up it''s already time." Sistine voice quickly sounded in Alex ears, just the moment the time turned 5:00. "Uhn..?" Alex rolled to the side, but still didn''t wake up "Dear please, wake up now it''s already 5:00 AM." Sistine anxiously said Maybe subconsciously hearing Sistine''s anxious voice, Alex quickly woke up "Up..I''m up now, don''t need to be worried." Alex hurriedly said "Dear..." Sistine said "Sorry okay?, sorry my bad let''s check the system now kay?." Alex said "Mhn." Sistine said "..Um...Should I just say status to check it?. Alex awkwardly asked "Eh? Oh!, you can just call out system." Sistine said After that Alex then called out the system. "System!." Alex called out and an interface appeared [System Activated] [System Updated] [System 2.0] [New Features Unlocked] [Ticket Feature] "The system got updated? it even has a new feature? but what about that unknown thingy?" Alex wondered while scrolling the interface [Unknown Box]- Receive Yes/No "Oh? a box? this is it? Yes receive it." Alex when he found out the unknown box and quickly said yes. Received: *Inextinguishable Pure Yang Body- It''s a body constitution which makes the body have an Inextinguishable yang, that can counter any yin properties. It is also benefits the female partner of the host using it when they have intercourse, it increase their rank or cultivation level quickly. The host body will also remain pure. *Heart Resonance- A dual cultivation skill that connects the heart between man and woman. When it is used it can rapidly increase your speed in increasing your rank or cultivation level, this skill has a sub-skill called Resonance which is only unlocked as the two partner uses it and fully ept each other hearts, body and soul. *The way of the Six-Paths Book- A book meant for those who have ovee death, using this book can make the user soul transport to the six realms and master the way of the six paths. First Path- The Human Path Second Path- The Ghost Path Third Path- The Beast Path Fourth Path- The Spirit Path Fifth Path- The Devil Path Sixth Path- The Deva Path "Wtf? so this it? there is no damage or anything? but it isn''t this easy right if so? who was that unknown entity Sistine said and it even gave me this gift, maybe one of the gods that the God ruler sent?." Alex was puzzled because he couldn''t just believe that he will receive this for free, as there is no free food in this world "This gifts are also fucking great, that body and dual cultivation skill really helps me and the girls. Making the girls more stronger. There is also this six path thingy, saying that it is only meant for those who ovee death? isn''t that me? There is no way this is just a coincidence." Alex said "There really is no problem dear?." Sistine asked happily "Yeah, maybe this is a fortune hiding from the misfortune which the system being attacked." Alex said "That''s a relief then." Sistine said "Now how about my missions." Alex said and scrolled down the interface Main mission: BECOME UNRIVALED Rewards ??? Main mission: DESTROY THE CHAOS- a mission from the Ruler of God as his inheritor and as the first one to have the power of infinite Rewards ??? Penalty: All of the life will be devoured by the Chaos Main mission: GET STRONGER- The Ruler of God gave his power for you to absorb little by little as you get stronger Rewards: Understanding of the Power of Nihility Main mission: HAVE A HUNDRED WOMEN- You need to have a lot of women if you are going to be a Ruler to help you manage your people (In progress) Rewards ??? Main mission: CONQUER A HIDDEN WORLD Rewards ??? Main Mission: TAKE CARE OF THE GODDESS- you need to take care of the daughter of the God Rewards: Goddess love/support Main Mission: MASTER THE POWER OF INFINITE Rewards: ??? Main Mission: MASTER T THE POWER OF NIHILITY Rewards ??? Main Mission: BECOME A RULER OF A WORLD- this is you first step in bing a ruler in the universe Rewards ??? "Still too far away,pleting one of the main missions huh? but what about the other missions." Alexmented Mission: Kill a Arcana. (Ongoing) Rewards: *5000UP *Soul bind(Learned)- A skill that can bind strong soul that cannot be destroyed with your current strength Changed: [Myriad Sword of Punishment- A sword skill that can control flying swords up 100 (User needs to provide the sword himself)] Mission: Kill a Dominator (Completed) Rewards: *5000UP *Soul Creation-(Learned) A skill that can create soul by forging souls [Changed: 5000UP] Mission: Kill a Celestial Rewards: *5000UP *Assassin God single sh(Learned)- A sword skill that only cuts through soul in a single sh. [Changed: Breath of the Dragon God- A breath attack from a primordial Dragon god that existed in ancient times] [Due to some unknown interference, there are some changes in the rewards as host already learned the rewards skill, the system will change each skill into other things while the reward for killing a dominator, the soul creation is change into 5000UP] "What?...How the rewards change and suddenly I have already learned the skill in the rewards?." Alex was confused "I''ll see that in my statuster." Alex said and continued scrolling down Hidden mission: Defeating a group/organization- Completed Rewards: *Pill manual- it contains all of the knowledge of ancient and legendary alchemist pill recipes *Primal Furnace- A furnace used to refine pills, it was created since the primal era, the pill refined will have a 100% rity *10000UP "Oh! it seems I havepleted another hidden mission and the rewards is really good as well." Alex said "I know the system will reward me regarding of something like this because this one is what I really need right now to increase the strength of the girls." Alex said "Ah! you knew something like this dear?." Sistine asked "Just around those lines, you said it before that the system will give me what I needed the most right? like the skill and stuff, so I knew that it will reward me with something like this. I wouldn''t have said something about gifting the girls before if I didn''t know this." Alex said "Oh! your right, so that''s why." Sistine understood "Now for my Status." Alex said and continued Immortal/preparation rank killed: 500000 [Soul Devour]- Immortal/preparation rank soul: 50000 Immortal/preparation rank killed: 500000 [Soul Devour]- Immortal/preparation rank soul: 50000 Immortal/preparation rank killed: 500000 [Soul Devour]- Immortal/preparation rank soul: 50000 Immortal/preparation rank killed: 500000 [Soul Devour]- Immortal/preparation rank soul: 50000 Immortal/preparation rank killed: 500000 [Soul Devour]- Immortal/preparation rank soul: 50000 Immortal/preparation rank killed: 50000 [Soul Devour]- Immortal/preparation rank soul: 50000 Immortal/preparation rank killed: 500000 [Soul Devour]- Immortal/preparation rank soul: 50000 Dominator rank killed: 2000000 [Soul Devour]- Dominator rank soul: 200000 (An: There are seven immortal/preparation rank who died together with the first one who was killed using [Cursed of Doom] due to the curse his soul was also absorb] "Oh? I have receive so many experience huh, I wonder what level am I now?." Alex wondered when he sees the exp he received, he then continued Status: Name: [Alex] Age: [20] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Level: [94] (Exp-32000/94000)> [145] (Exp-13000/145000) Bloodline: [God Ruler] (Unlocked-15%)> (Unlocked-25%) Power: Infinite, Nihility Law: Space Soul: [Recovered- 5%] Health Points: [36000/36000]> [80000](I decide to change it to this from 100%, it''s the same as mana) Mana Points: [36000/36000]> [80000] Elements: [Fire,Water,Lightning,Wind,Earth,Dark] Rank: Immortal> Dominator(Late) (Next rank Celestial level 150) Unknown: Evil Infant (4th Step)>(5th step) Unrivaled Points: [10400]>[30400] Strength: (9700)>(17000) (I change power to strength) Agility: (8000)>(15000) Speed: (8000)>(16000) Intelligence: (250)>(280) Dexterity: (7800)>(14000) Defense: (8500)>(15000) Wives: (0) Lovers: (3)-Alexia Ainsley, Rose Murphy, Violette Watt - you can teleport to your lover anytime you want so you could always protect her, you will also be rmed if they were in danger. Girlfriends: (4)-ra Smith, Selena Ainsley, Eva Range, Catherine Silva Skills: Store Skills: [Sperm Controller] [Aphrodisiac Scent] [Gravity] [Dimensional World] [Dead-Shadow] [Divine Healing] [Sun Rays] [Phaseless Concealment] [Space Maniption] [Sonic Wave] Fire Skills: [Fire Punch] [Fire Ball] [methrower] [Inferno] [Purifying me] [Dry] Water Skills: [Tsunami] [Water Bubble Explosion] [Clean] [Water Current] [Mist] [Cloud] Lightning Skills [Thunder] [Lightning Strike] [Electric Vortex] [Electric Overload] Wind Skills: [Gale] [Enhance Speed] [Whirlwind] [Wind Change] [Whispers of the Wind] Earth Skills: [Fissure] [Greater Hardening] [Earth Wall] [Sink Hole] [Mud Swallow] [Golem] Dark Skills: [True Dark] [Curse of Doom] [Touch of Darkness] New* Soul skills: [Soul Devour] [Soul Bind] [Soul Creation] [Assassin God Single sh] Bloodline Skills: [King''s Aura] New* [Metamorphosis(25%)] Other: [Five Elements Body] [All-Seeing Eye] [Eidetic Memory] [Blink] [Spacial Rend] New* [Extinguishable Pure Yang Body] [Heart Resonance] (Soul Devoured has been transported) "I''m already level 145 and I even skipped a rank and directly ranked up to Dominator from Immortal/preparation rank, skipping the Arcana rank. Also I''m almost at Celestial rank but what new soul skills be? The skill are also from the rewards, do you know this Sistine?." Alex was happy looking at how high is level is now and asked Sistine when he found he gained the soul skills "I don''t know, I also checked it when I saw it just now, but all I can is that it seems that it is integrated in the system." Sistine said "Integrated is this rted to the unknown entity?." Alex asked "Maybe." Sistine said, but she isn''t sure ''Just who is this Unknown Entity? Why is it so kind enough to give me this, as he is even strong enough to breach the system...wait...could it be?.'' Alex was thinking and then thought of something ''I''m not dumb enough to not know it from the clues but I just couldn''t believe so I tried to just get it out of my mind and think of something else...Now it seems it really was that? it''s me who give this.. the past me I think? If I connected all the strings like, the dream and the unknown entity both of them appeared at the same time when I was sleeping, also the one who looks like me that has the power to destroy a or a middle star realm, someone strong like that could breach the system right ? or in short terms my past life soul came back to me and is recovering, because it clearly said 5% Recovered so my soul is strong enough to breach the system considering how strong the me I saw in the dream or vision'' Alex connected all the strings ''What I understood from all that is that I have a past life and that me is really strong even arrogant enough to say he is the strongest, though I don''t have memories of any of my past life but is it really my past? it''s hard to believe because what if it''s my future?...Eh shit I''m so dumb there is no way that was me in the future he clearly said he was a virgin and he only got married with one wife and I didn''t even see my women there in that vision, so future is out of the question only the past.'' Alex understood a bit ''Since my soul is still recovering, and if it''s really the past me so my memories of that life should also get recovered bit by bit...sigh was I really that strong long ago? nah! let''s stop thinking about it for now.'' Alex thought and continued scrolling down Storage: *Gae Bolg *Dual-Desert Eagle Obsidian Beast *Excalibur *Gold: 5000x (By Kilogram) *Magical Armor set: 30x *Magical Weapons: 50x *Magical Rings: 20x *Magical Nes: 20x *Magical Bracelets: 20x *Magical Books: 38x New* The way of the Six-Paths Book: 1x New* Big Syringe: 1x "Oh!! I almost forgot about this syringe which contained that blood or something, also this book huh? only those who have ovee death can use this? fuck what a book you are saying someone to die then but it fit me really well...I''ll learn thister also the syringe I''ll think inject it to my body too." Alex said "Next is the store but I think there is no new skills." Alex said Store Items: *Hidden Ne: It''s a ne that can conceal the users rank but it can''t hide a person who is 2 ranks above the user.- 100UP *Ether Lens: It can increase 20% of magic attacks.- 100UP *Space Ring: It has 4x4 space that you can put your items with.- 50UP *Nullifying Sphere: It can nullify any attack legendary and above one time can be used once a day.- 500UP *Ring of Regeneration: It can increase the regeneration of you HP and MP by 2x.- 250UP *Blink dagger: It can blink within the user''s field of sight, can be use every 20 sec but it can''t be used if your under attack.- 100UP *Shadow scepter: grants the user of being invisible in 10sec after using, can be use 3 times a day. - 150UP Consumables : *Healing Potion: Heals 10HP of the user every use.- 5UP *Mana Potion: Recovers 500MP of the user every use- 5UP *Smoke of Deceit: It can make you invisible in 10 sec per use, can be use every 10m.- 20UP *Dust of Appearance: It can reveal someone invisible for 10 sec per use, can be use every 10m.-20UP *Pearl of Enlightenment: It can increase 10% of mastery if someone is learning a skill can be used once in each skills or techniques.- 50UP "There is also no new Items here." Alex said Store Equipment *Sword of Sorrow: the pinnacle of holy swords, and the strongest holy sword.- 1500UP *Abyssal de: A ck de that was made from the abyss.- 2000UP *Shadow de: A cursed demonic de that was capable of killing even a dragon.- 1500UP *Gae bolg: A red color cursed spear with an ominous design.- 1000UP *Dual-Desert eagle Obsidian beast- A ck dual hand gun with a beast like feature.- 200UP *M82A1 Barett silver wolf- A silver sniper that has a scope that is formed with the head of a wold.- 500 UP *Staff of Oblivion: A staff made from the depths of hell that turned into oblivion.- 1500UP *Draconic Set: A set of armors made from the scale of a Ancient Dragon.- 3000UP *Demonic Set: A set of armors imbued with the aura of an Old Demon.- 3000UP *Staff of Fire: A rare staff made from theva of the volcano.- 100UP "No new equipment either, but should buy another Gae bold or something and gift to the girls? or should I buy a set since I still don''t have a set, I''ll think about thister." Alex said *Enkidu: Chains that can bind gods and suppress their power,it depends on how strong the user is on how much the gods power can be suppressed. -20000UP *Time Maniption: Thew of time that can control time itself.- 5000UP -Upgradable *Eclipse: A skill that will summon a gigantic eclipse above the sky to cover the entire area in darkness, advantage to dark element users.- 1000UP *Moons blessing: A skill that will increase 10% of your speed at night.- 1000UP *Cosmic Energy(Orb): A orb that can be absorb inside the body to the seven gates of the universe 50000UP - Upgradable (I change energy to Orb because I don''t really know that much about cosmic maniption) *Starfall: A power to pull the stars from above- 2000UP *Fortification barrier: A barrier that will protect you in every direction.- 1000UP *Summoning Circle: A circle that will make anyone who step in the circle have a trial to have contract with a beast in another realm." 2000UP *SuperNova(Weak): A skill that cause a wide explosion- 3000UP *ckhole: A skill that creates a hole with a massive sucking force- 3000UP "Still nothing just like I guess but since I have 300400 UP right now because of the hidden mission''s reward and the other mission''s reward which is supposed to be 5000 UP and Soul Creation but since I already learned Soul Creation and it turned to 5000 UP, with all of that my UP because what it is now. Then I think I''ll buy Time maniption as this really also really useful to me together with my space maniption while I''ll also buy Summoning Circle so that me and my girls will have a contracted beast, that''s all for now." Alex bought two skills *30400 UP *- 5000 UP *- 2000 UP = 23400 UP "I guess that''s all for now *Phew it''s a really there is no damage in the system. It even gave me some gift that unknown entity or something or maybe that''s just me wahahaha. I didn''t think I''m so strong before." Alexughed after finishing checking the system "d your happy dear." Sistine said "Oh yeah Sistine how about that new feature the ticket "It''s not as great as your rewards but it is still great. The ticket feature works like a wish to get the things you like be offered by the system, sometimes in your mission you will get a ticket and you will use that as a wish but you will still buy it with UP." Sistine exine "Oh I see, it''s still really great then that way I can buy good skills and Items." Alex said "Ughh...my head hurts...Blurgh*." Alex heard Alexia waking up and suddenly throwing up and it seems some of the girls are waking up too ''It seems I still need to take care of them." Alex smiled looking at them and activated his [Divine Healing] Chapter 115: (Going to the Underground) Chapter 115: (Going to the Underground) "Alexia,e here." Alex said while his hand are glowing, green "What?...Ouch!.." Alexia is holding her head "Sigh*, fine." Alex said and walk towards Alexia He could heard that the other girls are also waking up, groaning in pain while also hearing, puking fortable." Alexia moaned, as Alex started healing her Quickly the pain subsided and Alexia gained her mind Some of the girls noticed that Alex can heal their headache. "Dear me too, quickly this princess is hurting." "Alex my dear nephew, can''t you see that your lovely aunt is in pain, hurry~." "Dear, thisdy cried for you yesterday because she was worried, now your not even thinking of me? Humph, humph, I hate it that I love you." "Perverted bastard, you need to make it up for spanking me yesterday,e." "Cousin, I know I''m not your woman but if you heal me, maybe I will consider it." Five woman said to Alex, while crawling towards him Though their mind is still not clear. Only the three, Zeth, Catherine, and Rose didn''t have a headache Zeth, didn''t drink yesterday since Alex didn''t allow her too even she picked one of the ss filled with alcohol without saying anything but was stop and got reprimanded because she was still recovering Catherine although she had drink yesterday but only a normal amount and it seems the woman also has high alcohol tolerance Rose, didn''t drink that muchst night because she was too innocent to keep drinking, also Alex reminder her not to drink too much. While the six remaining woman which is Alexia, ra, Selena, Eva, Violette, and Kiara were the one who drinkst night as if there were no tomorrow. Alex smile helplessly hearing the girls urging him to hurry it up. Sigh.. "Okay stop talking nonsense, isn''t this your fault you now like this, juste here I can heal you all together." Alex said The girls then quickly crawled faster towards Alex When the girls, got closer, he put his hand on one of them which is ra then he used his Infinite pairing it with his [Divine healing] to make the range wide, that even the girls who weren''t in pain feltfortable since they were included in the area of effect(AOE). After a couple of minutes, all the girls''s was already gone. "Ahh...it was sofortable." ra stood up and stretched her hands, the other girls also agreed and also stretched their body "Why did you girls already woke up together? it''s still really early, did you already have enough sleep?." Alex asked while standing up "I''m fine, I''m used to sleeping for 5 hours a day and I think I passed out at 12st night." Eva said "En, same here." Violette said The others also said they are fine. "I will make breakfast then." Alexia said "I''ll help." Rose said "I will help too." Kiara said "Okay, I will leave it you girls them, I''m going out for a bit." Alex said "This early? where are you going?" Catherine asked "I''m just going to get something, do you want toe?" Alex asked He was going to the underground at the main headquarters and there were no reason for him to hide it to his girls, so he asked "Mhn, I''ll go together with you." Catherine nodded "I''m going too." Eva said Alex looked at the other women, as if saying what about them. Noticing Alex''s gaze at them, they just shrugged and said... "I''m still tired, I''ll just go watch TV." Selena said "En, me too I''m still tired." Violette said "I think I will help Alexia and the others make breakfast." ra said "Suit yourself, take care of Zeth then." Alex said Alex used his [Space Maniption] and open a rift in space. "Let''s go." Alex said to the two who ising with him "Eh? as in right now? can we take a bath first and change our clothes?." Eva asked "That''s right we reek of alcohol." Catherine agreed Unlike guys who doesn''t care much about hygiene, Woman always like to be beautiful and smell good, so they didn''t want to go without taking a bath. "Oh... that''s easy then." Alex said and used his water element and created water and sshed to the room, that quickly drenched everyone This isn''t really a skill but as one with an element with that designated element they can create it. "Hey, what was that for." "I''m so wet." "Hisss... so cold." "Why did you do that all of a sudden." "I said I want to take a bath but not this." The girls who were drenched quickly showed their displeasure.. "Okay, sorry-sorry just wait okay, I''m drenched in it too." Alex said and used his skill [Dry] In just a matter of second the room and their clothes quickly dried Seeing that there clothes quickly dried up, they quickly recovered. "I didn''t think you have convenient skill like this." "Don''t surprise as like that." "You could have said so." "At least gave us a heads up." The girls keep saying. "Yeah-yeah." Alex said and used his skill [Clean] Although their clothes finished drying, there were still some stain that could be seen and noticing that all those stains started getting clean, they smiled looking at their clothe and smelled it since the clean skill not only cleans the clothe it also give a unique fragrance, that give you a wonderful feeling. "It smells really nice." "What kind of perfume is this?." "We don''t have to bother bathing anymore." Seeing the girls satisfied, Alex smiled. "Okay done now?, Let''s go." Alex said "En, it''s fine now." Eva said while Catherine nodded "We will be going to make breakfast then, take care." Alexia said and went to the kitchen The girls who wanted to help, quickly followed her. "We will be going then." Alex said and passed through to the opened rift in the space. Catherine and Eva quickly followed The other girls who weren''t doing anything just started talking while activating the TV.. ______ "Where is this?." Catherine asked, looking at the unfamiliar ce Looking at the ce they found that it was, a ce that gives then an ancient feeling, there were many old statues, totems, glyphs and runes in the walls. The ce was not that big but what was the most eye-catching was big looking portal, that gives you an oppressive feeling every time you look at it. But what catch Alex''s eye the most was a sword wrap in old fabric, that gives even him an indescribable pressure, and it is also as if it drawing him to get closer "This is the underground where you work at." Alex said while focusing his sight on the sword, his eyes already tuned golden as his [All-Seeing Eye] was already activated, he sees that it was a ck sword tainted with red patters, with a coiling violet looking dragon but when he look at it deeper he was dumbfounded because it repelled him His eyes is bleeding.. Chapter 116: (He who cannot be named) Chapter 116: (''He who cannot be named'') When Catherine heard what Alex said, she was surprised. "Eh?, what did you say, this is the underground of the organization?." Catherine who was focusing her gaze on the portal, turned her face to Alex. "Hey what''s the matter? are you okay?." Catherine got panicked when she saw Alex, she was worried and quickly search for something in her pocket. "What?, did something happen?." Alex who was surprised being repelled by the sword, turned to Catherine and asked "Your eyes is bleeding!." Eva worriedly said, when she heard Catherine''s anxious voice she also left her gaze from the portal and quickly got worried seeing Alex''s eyes. Alex who heard Eva, touched his face and look at the blood in his hand. "Eh?." Alex was also surprised when he found out that his eyes is bleeding, because he knew what the cause is but he didn''t expect that it would bleed. "Let me wipe if for your, you should be careful." Catherine said who found a handkerchief is her pocket "Mhn." Alex smiled, looking at her tender face "Eh! good then, you should be careful next time." Catherine after she was over wiping the blood, and saw Alex''s smile turned averted her eyes, and her face turned red a bit "Are you okay now? what happened anyway?." Eva asked, although she was a bit jealous looking at the two of them. She sighed in her mind and thought she couldn''t do anything about this but she didn''t regret it, not one bit. "I''m fine, it was just a rebound when I used one of my skill." Alex said "What skill?." Catherine asked "I have a something like an X-ray or a see-through skill you see and when I used it just now to look deeper at that sword." Alex said "Eh? see-through? then you see through are bodies?." Eva said, and unconsciously covered her breast with her hands. "You have a perverted skill like this? don''t tell me when we first met, you were already looking at my body." Catherine said with a bit angry and embarrassed face "Eh?, no-no I''m innocent I never used it to peek someone." Alex said quickly Eva lowered her hands down and stopped covering her breast "Humph!, right you should be, don''t ever try to use it to peek at others, a-and i-if you c-can''t hold it in a-anymore y-you can just l-look at me." Eva humped and her face turned red when she said herst sentence "Yeah I agree with her, and I think you should better stop finding girls for now, y-you d-don''t mind if I s-say that d-do you?." Catherine said but she stuttered at herst words because she thought that the time they spend together is still too little for her to say something like that. "Hahahaha, right I will only look at you girls and it''s okay for you to say something like that I don''t mind." Alexughed when he hears what Catherine said "Eh? you really agree?." Eva asked she didn''t expect him to agree easily, because she also wanted to say something like what Catherine said "Mhn, it''s fine there is already too many of you girls anyway, and if I ever wanted another woman I will tell you girls first okay?." Alex said He didn''t really mind them asking something like this as he also wants to spend time with them to strengthen their rtionship. When Alexughed Catherine was really embarrassed because she couldn''t think that she could say something like that. "Okay-okay, I need to see this first." Alex said and walk towards the sword. As he got closer and closer to the sword. He heard something or someone talk "Do you want power?." "Hm? did you hear something just now?." Alex turned and asked the two girls when he heard a faint voice The two shook their head, implying that they didn''t hear anything "Oh.." Alex didn''t say anything thinking that maybe he is overthinking things. He continued. "Do you want the power to kill everything that gets in your way?." ''There it is again, I guess it''s just me who can hear it, since both of the seems to not hear anything.'' Alex thought when he heard the voice again "Do you want to have the power to make The Immortals Grovel, The Divine Kneels, The God Bows, The Devil Pleads, when they hear your name? ''Eh this dude really is so arrogant.'' Alex thought and this time the voice became clearer Alex keeps getting closer and closer while hearing the voice, of course he would be an idiot if he still doesn''t know that the voice came from the sword, and it keeps tempting him. As he continued to get closer and hears the voice, Alex was really annoyed and want to quickly close this guy''s mouth because it was so arrogant. The God Bows? The Devil Pleads? Oh please who would believe you. "Then Come. "Come and hold this sword." "Dear, be careful this is a high-grade spirit artifact." Sistine said "Spirit artifact?." Alex asked "Yeah that''s right, do you remember when I taught you about artifacts?." Sistine asked "Mn, I remember it is graded to one to nine stars." Alex said "Correct, and a spirit artifact is the next level after a nine star artifact. The artifact would manifest a spirit after it became a spirit artifact. Mostly it is 1000 years and above would an artifact manifest a spirit." Sistine said "So this sword is a spirit artifact?." "Mn, spirit artifact are grade into three grades which is; Low grade, Mid grade and High grade." Sistine said "And this spirit artifact is a High-grade spirit artifact?." Alex asked, he already arrive close to the sword "Yes, be careful there are some cases that someone was possess by a spirit artifact because their will and soul is weak." Sistine said "It should be fine." Alex said and reached out his hand As if feeling Alex reaching out to it the sword shook and the covered old fabric got untied by itself. It''s as if the sword was so excited Alex finally picked it up and hold the sword "Kukukukuku, finally this Great One has manifested, mere mortal give me your body." The sword shook and shined with violet colored light and suddenly it transformed in his hand. "Dear, careful this isn''t your ordinary spirit artifact, it was disguising itself, it is actually a half-step Divine artifact." Sistine quickly said The sword transformed. The real appearance materialize. It wasn''t a sword. It was a Scythe. Legend says that there was a peerless-grade Universal artifact that imed the life of God and Devils alike, until the Universe will interfered because it went against thew of the Universe. It was an Anomaly. It''s holder was Unknown but deep in everyone''s mind he was referred to as ''He who cannot be named''. It took millions of years to destroy, that even the Heavenly Tribtion Lightning of Heaven couldn''t even put a scratch on it while The Undying Hell Fire of Hell couldn''t burn it. Finally. It vanished. Lost in the river of Time. Eons ago all myriad things know this name, and it struck fear in their mind. It was called: The Heretic Scythe of the Soul Emperor Now this legendary Anomaly appeared yet again... Chapter 117: (Celestial) Chapter 117: (Celestial) Alex got quickly rmed hearing what Sistine said He grip the the sword that already transformed or you could say the scythe tightly Alex suddenly felt that something was trying to invade his soul. The hand gripping the scythe tightly, is starting to get tainted with purple colored taint and it was visibly spreading from other parts of his body "Dear you gotta hold on, if this taint spreads all over body you will lose control." Sistine said "It''s fine, like hell I will lose control." Alex said and the taint that already spread from his hand to half part of his body suddenly stopped and slowly started to fade "Nihility?" The voice of the scythe suddenly got rmed. "It seems the spirit in it is quite informed" Alex said, his other hand also gripped the scythe, and he exerted all of his strength and mana to his hand "Mortal, you think Initial stage of Nihility can stop me?." The voice said Suddenly a berserk of Violent Darkish purple aura was released from the scythe The taint suddenly started spreading more faster that even the nihility with it''s nothingness ability can''t cope with it. "Urghhh." Alex groaned in pain, he then gritted his teeth to stop. Even though Alex released all of his strength, but with the release of the aura from the scythe, he felt unimaginable pressure and pain, it''s as if the scythe is eating every inch of his body while absorbing his life span. "Alex what happened?." Catherine shouted "Are you okay?." Eva cried out The two girls were extremely worried, at first when the sword suddenly transformed they were just surprised. Both of them was just watching curiously seeing Alex gripped the scythe until when they saw that there is a purple colored taint spreading in his arms, but when it got suppressed they quickly calmed down and wanted toe closer to ask what happened when suddenly the spreading became fast and Alex groaned in pain. "Don''te closer, I''m fine, there is no way in hell I will lose." Alex shouted towards them "Foolish Resistance." The voice said "Shut up!." Alex said and activated his Evil Infant that was at the 5th step, but sadly this only adds a bit of his power "Dear, the taint is starting to also contaminate and spread into your soul." Sistine got panicked "Not enough!," Alex used his [King''s Aura] and [Manifestation of Killing Intent] to fight the aura that is released from the scythe But it was still not enough! "Blurgh*" Alex coughed out blood "Alex!" Both Catherine and Eva cried out ''Shit I can''t let them see me like this'' ''I need to calm down first, let''s think about what I need to ovee this situation. Two things is that Ick power to contend with the scythe and the other one is the problem of taint spreading within my body and soul, with my Infinite I can solve the second one, now about the first one...think....think....let me review what I have receive before this....now I remember! but this too only solves the second one, I can''t be affected by the taint even if it covered all over my body as I have the Inextiguishable Pure Yang Body which can counter any yin properties and this taint contains darkness which is one of the yin properties, the problem is still back at the first one...hmmmm.. how am I so dumb it''s too easy." Alex keeps thinking and got some answers "This is still within my control." Alex calmed himself down "Sistine quickly give me the syringe in the storage." Alex said, that''s right this is the only thing that Alex thought of, thebined blood and liquified ring owned by King Solomon, of course with this he will gain a massive amount of power, but it also contains unimaginable amount of pain "Okay..Here." Sistine quickly got on to it and a big syringe appeared in thin air Alex quickly controlled his [Astral Clone] to inject the syringe in his body *Thump * Thump * Thump As the clone injected the syringe Alex heartbeat started getting quicker. As the liquified ring and 20 Blood essence, flowed inside his body "Arggghghghgghghghh." Alex groaned feeling the unimaginable amount of pain The two girl who were watching him was really worried and somehow me their selves for being powerless to help him. Eva cried watching him in pain, Catherine clenched her arms. "Don''t worry I''m fine, you don''t need to do anything." As if somehow knowing what their feeling is Alex endured the pain, and said slowly to both of them After only a couple of seconds, the pain stopped and a surge of power appeared A huge amount of power overflowed in his body, that it was even leaking outside "An astral being? It seems this seat is a bitid back not noticing it before." The voice said "Dear, your breaking through the next rank!" Sistine happily said BOOOMMM!! A massive amount of mana got released in his body Two wings appeared in his back. The wings looks like a universe, space filled with countless stars. "Wings? this is Celestial rank?." Alex feeling the huge amount of power was excited "En, I didn''t exin to you before but when you rank up to Celestial you will gain wings, as you rank up your wings will also gain in numbers. Having 10 wings at the Celestial Tribtion rank." Sistine exined "Sistine how much is my power level right now?." Alex asked "En, At first you have 15400 of power level when you are at dominator rank, activating your Evil Infant that is at the 5th step gives your 500 more and when you got promoted to Celestial rank you skipped on the initial stage and directly jumped at the middle stage of Celestial rank with that your power became 32900, gaining 17000 more,pared to normal Celestial rank they only have 20000 for initial stage, 25000 for middle stage, 30000 forte stage and 35000 for peak stage, those who are 35000 above and below 40000 is half-step Celestial Soul rank." Sistine exined "I see then how do I defeat this thing?." Alex asked "You need to subdue it by overpowering it." Sistine said "Easier said than done, but still my power right now is enough." Alex said and concentrated his new profound power, His wing pped and blow away the darkish purple air around the scythe Knowing that the spirit in the scythe is quite informed about Nihility, Alex used his Infinite to surprise it, letting it''s guard down. Noticing that the spreading of the taint stopped the scythe was surprised "Infinite? two principles?." Just like what Alex thought being surprised the scythe let it''s guard down Taking the opportunity Alex quickly suppressed the scythe, raising it and brandished it at the front. As he was worried that the two girls behind will get affected, when he brandished the scythe he already used his infinite to protect them looping the wave of power thates towards them while also using Nihility to fade the wave of power, Lastly he even used [Space Maniption] to teleport the things that came towards them. Damn this guy is really over protective. As he brandished the scythe everything in it''s path got destroyed, luckily it didn''t reach to the other side that much because of the barrier, or many people would die when the underground would suddenly got destroyed Though as strong as the barrier is. It got destroyed, even the destruction reach the other side though it isn''t that rming since it won''t affect the underground that much This time right now is the first time Alex exerter his self to the max since he came back from the Devil''s Domain.. Chapter 118: (Aftermath) Chapter 118: (Aftermath) After Alex brandished the scythe. The scythe''s aura finally dimmed down Dang* Dang* Sounds of metal being dropped! Alex dropped the scythe from the ground, his legs were really weak after exhausting himself, and quickly gave itself up Thud* Alex sat at the ground. "Alex!." Both Catherine and Eva quickly went towards him "Phew* I''m fine." Alex said in relief "Are you alright? did you have any injuries?." Eva worried asked "Let''s go to my office to rest!." Catherine sternly said "I''m fine really." Alex said "Let''s go!." Catherine said seriously "Sigh* Yes Ma''am." Alex didn''t want to argue "Can you stand? if you can''t just tell where the exit is and both us will help, since you said this is the underground of where Catherine worked, so her office should be close." Eva said "I can stand, just need to recover for a bit." Alex said and quicklymunicated with Sistine "Sistine buy me threepotions for my mana also one for the health and let me see my health and mana in my status, only health and mana okay!." Alex said (Maybe I didn''t exin it before but Alex and the System or Sistine has another form ofmunication that no one can hear when they have a conversation) "Okay dear just leave it to me.." Sistine said In a matter of moments four potions appeared, one is colored red while the other three is blue Health Ponts: [74000/80000] Mana Points: [3000/80000] "Oh, my mana was really drained huh? no wonder I''m so tired, and health also got damage, maybe due to exhaustion?." Alexmented Consumables : *Healing Potion: Heals 10%HP of the user every use.- 50UP *Mana Potion: Recovers 10%MP of the user every use- 50UP *Smoke of Deceit: It can make you invisible in 10 sec per use, can be use every 10m.- 20UP *Dust of Appearance: It can reveal someone invisible for 10 sec per use, can be use every 10m.-20UP *Pearl of Enlightenment: It can increase 10% of mastery if someone is learning a skill can be used once in each skills or techniques.- 50UP (I changed the description of the two potions and their prices since I have change the health in status before) *23400 *50UP-X4 = 23200 "Finished." Sistine said "En, Thanks." Alex said "Eh, do you have space rings?." Catherine said, seeing an object appeared out of nowhere "It''s not that surprising, you know he can even control space to travel." Eva said "Yeah that''s right, I still have more, together with the other girls I will give each one of your for convenience." Alex said, while opening a the potions "What''s that for?." Eva asked "It helps me recover." Alex said "Oh.." Eva leaned down and grab one potion and helped him open it "Let me help." Catherine also helped opening it *Gulp *Gulp *Gulp *Gulp +8000MP +8000MP +8000MP +6000HP Health Ponts: [74000/80000]> [80000/80000 Mana Points: [3000/80000]> [27000/80000] ''It should be enough, since my body''s recovery is also really fast, at least I can use my skills and stand now.'' Alex thouhgt "Let''s go." Alex stood up "Mhn." Both Eva and Catherine nodded "Are we going to Catherine''s office?." Eva asked Alex looked at Catherine''s face looking at him sternly. "Yeah let''s go at her office first since it''s not that long we left from home they should be still preparing now." Alex smiled and said "Oh almost forgot." Alex said and picked up the scythe "Eh? your still going to get that thing?." Eva asked "Isn''t that dangerous?." Catherine also asked "It''s fine, I can contend with it now." Alex said "Oh yeah Sistine what happened to the spirit in it? It doesn''t seem to be talking anymore." Alex asked "I don''t know but it should still be there, I didn''t know how but after you wave it somehow your soul mark got imprinted on it, you are already it''s master. As spirit also have their own attitude and feeling maybe she just couldn''t ept it and stayed silent." Sistine said "Your wings looks really eye catching!." Evamented while touching it "En, Yeah I agree though it looks like this it still feels soft and fluffy." Catherine alsomented touching the wing on the side "Eh..." Alex didn''t know what to say hearing theirments, he alsopletely forgot that he has a wings now. "Ahem...Ahem... let''s go first." Alex said and retracted his wings "Oh too bad, I want to touch it more," Eva pouted, puffing her cheeks "You can touch itter." Alex said pinching her cheeks "Ow..Ow..Boo-hoo.. you bully me." Eva said, while faking a cry "Okay, stop it let''s go, also when there is time you should carry us to the sky." Catherine said "Hum, hum, hum." Eva hummed, while nodding her head repeteadly, also wiping her fake tears "Okay, stop talking nonsense." Alex said while checking out the scythe in his hand, that it more than two times taller than him, but it was still easy for him to move and swing around "It''s not nonsense, you really better bring us to fly in the sky." Eva said "En, from what I obseve you are a irresponsible man, you never bring your women to have fun together with you, I think maybe not even a date, If not for the women here is so easy to fall in love with strong people, I bet you would take too much time chasing them for them to ept you some of them might not even ept it." Catherine said "This..." Alex was trouble and didn''t know what to say because even he himself doesn''t know why it wat too easy." Looking at Alex troubled face Evaughed a little "Hehe, look at your face don''t worry it''s not like you don''t have good qualities, at least you are sincere. I can see that the girls that you have spend time with loved you and are happy to be with you, but you don''t understand us women at all, for example we women always want to go outside to do some shopping, dates or anything that is fun together with their significant other but you don''t know that at all..." Eva said "But I do spend more of my time with them in the house." Alex cutted Eva who still has something to say Eva wanted to continue but Catherine stopped her "Let me continue....What Eva said was right. It''s not like you are wrong either for spending time with us in our house but it''s wrong if that is all you do, us women also want to explore and discover somethings while having fun with their man, so if we stayed only in the house although the moments is still bright and happy but it will be nd, that''s why you need to go on dates, vacation and stuff. Also I think you have the wrong impression of us or women generally, as I see that you treat us as materialistic as you make us happy with some gifts and stuff....but your way of things is wrong not all women are materialistic excepts some of those bitches...Yeah we are happy that you are giving us gifts who would not be happy if their man is giving them gifts but we want the most is spending time with our man and do things together with him, that''s why you as our man you should make us a happy...Of course as a virtuous wife we also need to do what we need to do as your woman, like support you, give you suggestions, make you happy, and fullfill your need etc... I know that you can''tpletely spend all of your time with us because you have somethings you need to do and we are to weak to help you, if that is the case then make us stronger as you have the power to do so, and let us help you, me and Eva can even support the financial need as our specialty is in business. In short let us help you and bare the things together with you all we need is you spending time with us, and you should know the concequence of having many women right, most of your time will be spent with us and I think that is why you just spend your time with us in the house so you don''t need that much of time to divide...Although that thinking is right but it is also wrong, we women also need to spend our time together with you alone, we also want to feel special and not be just one of your women title...If you can''t do that then don''t find anymore women because the way it is right now you already have too many women but if you really do want more then you should really make us feel special...Because we aren''t your kept woman, you could say you are already half of our life." Catherine continued what Eva said and exined all the things the women is feeling.. Alex smiled hearing what both of them said "Yeah I know, I''m sorry but don''t worry I''m currently on my way to make you girls stronger so that every time I go you can go with me and I have also thought to build out rtionships stronger." Alex said "En, that''s good if you understand." Eva said "She is right, Although I still didn''t spend much time with you, and the things I said I never experienced it but I got that from the other girls feelings, so you better never make me feel like that together with the others." Catherine said "Yes-yes my Queen, I will follow what you said." Alex said "En, then let''s go now." Catherine said "Let''s go." Alex said and the space quicly distorted and a rift appeared Quickly the three of them passed through.. "Hey Sistine, was the one Eva said before was true, like the girls here is so easy of fall in love?." Alex asked "En, I think so dear all I know that each star real or as what you called it, the one''s living have each of their own characteristics." "Is that so...and do you agree of what they said?." Alex said "Humph, of course that''s why you should stop being fickle." Sistine humped "Hahaha, fine-fine by the way what will happen if I put this scythe on the storage since it has a spirit in it." Alexughed and then asked "It''s okay to put it in the storage but I won''t advice you to do so since the spirit will force to sleep when it will be put in the system and that will make the connection with the spirit drop." Sistine said "I see, this arrogant spirit is really silent right now unlike before." Alex said "You can use telepathy tomuncate with you weapon''s spirit though, you just need to concentrate and try to find a familiar connection and speak with it in your mind." Sistine said "I see, I''ll try itter, Hahaha this spirit must still be shocked right now." Alex said ... Like what Alex though the Spirit was still shocked but somehow the thing that shocked it was different. "Urgh...why was it so familiar?...why can''t I remember.. all I remember when I was damage was just my innate consciousnes of how stronge am I...yet that....that...I just can''t remember why was it so familiar?...Arghh stop thinking about this humph that brat thought that I was shocked because of his dual principles although no one has ever had that power...but I think if I recover my memory there are some being who possessed two princples but is only counted by one hand." "Ahh...damn why was that so familiar I still can''t get it out of my mind." The spirit kept taking inside the scythe and was almost mad... Chapter 119 Chapter 119 ''Materialistic huh?'' Alex sighed inwardly thinking about it and recalled somethings... "This again...? you keep giving us this things but you don''t even spend some time with us...Haisss why am I even your fiancee. I can''t ept it!!... "It''s fine if you don''t spend time with me but you should spend time together with little sister even though shees from an ordinary family but she keeps working hard to manage your apany that you tried to made to prove yourself." "Big sister it''s fine maybe he has somethings going on in college." "Heh! College? him? The so called prince? he keeps switching girls every week when he didn''t even spend sometime with you. If not for my help, who knows what will happen to you now while he just keeps changing girls. Having his perfect prince act!!!. "Big sister....." "Humph! I''m never going to ept him" Remembering somethings Alex felt weird inside because there was something missing that he just can''t seem to recall ''I feel like I forgot something even with my eidetic memory. I still can''t remember it. From what I knew in my memory. ''I was depressed because my parents died or stuff like that but I feel I''m not that kind of weak guy. I also have this feeling when I first killed a person is as if I have killed before and many more times at that, making it feels like it''s normal and having to kill again makes me excited.....No-no wait wait I''m not that kind of psychopath who likes killing but I think I have killed before and this feeling rtes to other weird feelings. ''I remember being a bit of a yboy I think but I just get this feeling that there is something more to it, me acting like that.'' ''Now that I think about this how long was I staying in the void? maybe I can''t remember because my soul got damage?...Hmmmm it sounds possible and recalling what that god told me.'' ''I feel like there was something wrong with what he said, fuck he even consoled me...I''m pretty sure that I died saving a girl but knowing about that senpai guy, thinking about now I feel like I didn''t know someone like that unlike when I was talking to that god, then it felt that it was just right but now...'' ''I think I need to go back to earth since I think it''s possible, knowing about star realms. As I need to rify somethings about my memory...w-wait I remember that god said that the girl I save said to me to live in peace?(Refer to the Prologue) Fuck that I clearly died!!! isn''t it supposed to be Rest in peace not live in peace. Fuck I think that god is tricking me how would that girl even know I will live again..'' ''Shit! what the fuck is this situation I don''t know anything at all. I think I need to recover my soul to remember. One of my priorities is to go back to earth too, with [Space Maniption] it''s possible.'' ''I also have some love debts... I think I somehow wronged them and fuck how can I even do that if it was now there is no way I will wrong them...Two fucking gorgeous fiancee who would dare wrong them... Yeah I really think something is wrong about me'' "What''s wrong?, go take a sit, rest first" Catherine''s voice snapped Alex out. "Oh..." _____________________& At an office two beautiful women, that only could be see in dreams were talking while drinking tea. The only one who can appreciate this seen was only one man who was sitting looking at both of the girls with a smile. I didn''t think that this ce is a bit creepy when there is no one around." Evamented "Well, Of course since all of the people quickly ran away after seeing that the higher-ups got annihted yesterday." Catherine said "Then this ce...?" Eva said "En, currently there is no one high enough to own the assets of the whole organization, since no one is daring enough to take advantage and control all of the assets, as they are afraid." Catherine nodded "Right!, Catherine can you take over this ce?." Alex asked "You mean...." "That''s right, no will own this ce so we can just take over it. I''m sure that this is easy for your right?." Alex asked "En, it''s easy. However it will take a bit of time topletely make this organization active again since we need to assure the employees that it''s safe here to make theme back again. As I''m sure after what happened yesterday most of the people here decided to leave, afraid of getting implicated." Catherine said "She is right, and if we pick the option of getting a new set of employees. The people would be skeptical applying to work in this organization." Eva said "The organization also is really big that covered almost all of the industries in the city. Industries like, Entertainment, Advertising, Manufacturing, Finance and many more. It also own all of the Hospitals in the city, most of all the Researches and Technology is one of the most advance. Although the organization isn''t the first in the Technology department but it still one of the best if not for the mysterious organization that have most advance technologies, then this organization would be the first in the Technology department but aside from that there is nothing more.." Catherine said "...I didn''t think this organization is so huge!....how about the ce you work at Eva what kind of corporation is it?." Alex asked "It''s a finance industry, it deals most about investment and stuff." Eva said "En, the Imperial Corp, is quite good in their life of business." Catherine nodded "Is that so...so how many days do you think you can control of the things in the organization?." Alex asked "I''m not sure maybe about a week? the problem is making it active again but controling all of the assets is really easy. Even now I canpletely transfer it is since the organization only has one owner unlike Imperial Corp. where Eva work at has many stock holders since it''s a corporation but the organization is a sole-proprietorship kind of organization." Catherine said "...Hmmmm I don''t really understand that much on this kind of thing I''ll just leave it to you then." Alex said "I will help," Eva said "En, if she helps I think it will fasten the process." Catherine said "Okay, I will leave it to both of you then." Alex said "Okay, but I will need your help of something too." Catherine said "En, you can just say it when you need me." Alex said "Oh! I almost forgot what about the Assassins department, do you want to rebuild it again?." Catherine asked "En, but just don''t mind it yet. I have my own ns." Alex said "Okay." Catherine nodded ''Now that I think of it I need the ingredients of making the pills like faerie grass, elemental seed and more...I think I have many rare ingredients and material from the mansion at the safe zone .'' Alex thought ''I guess I need to get those things then so I have toe back there again, I didn''t think I will be back so soon.'' Alex thought "Okay, we have been here for some time, let''s go back the other girls should finish up soon." Alex said "Have you rested enough?." Eva asked "Yeah I''m already 100% fine." Alex said and opened a rift in space "Let''s go back." Alex said "What about the gate thing?." Catherine asked "I will check it outter." Alex said "We will apany you then, when you check it out again." Eva said "No you can''t, at least not yet it''s still too dangerous for you girls even for Catherine who is at the Mythical rank, and as for you it''s extremely dangerous but don''t worry next time you can always apany with things like this since today I will strengthen you girls and give you some power so that you can get stronger yourself okay?." Alex said "En, okay." Eva said "How can you make them stronger? some of them haven''t have the talent for magic." Catherine said "Don''t worry I have a way to awaken it." Alex said "Really!!?." Eva was happy hearing this, since she was depressed not having the talent for magic while the other gilrs were really strong "Yeah just leave it to me, let''s go back for now, though for thising week I decided to take each of you girls out and spend some time with each of you." Alex said "That''s good." Catherine said "Then who will you spend some time with first?...and I-It''s n-not like I r-really want to spend time w-with you." Eva said "Heh! I don''t really understand this side of you Eva." Catherine shook her head "Haha, it''s fine I like this side of her''s, it''s cute." Alex said "Really!...Ah!...n-no it''s not like I-I''m happy." Eva said "Sigh* I will go first." Catherine sighed looking at Eva and Alex and passed through the rift in space first "Okay let''s go now, we will decideter of who will I go with first, now let''s go Catherine already went ahead." Alex said "E-En...you better treat me good." Eva nodded and whispered thest part so that Alex couldn''t hear." "Haiss....Let''s go my tsundere Queen." Alex said and pick up in a princess carry in sh "Kyahh... what are you doing?." Eva said with a red face "Nothing...I will treat you better." Alex said, carrying her towars the rift and passed through "..Hm,hm,hm you better be.." Chapter 120: (Ancient Families) Chapter 120: (Ancient Families) Alex directed the space where he passed through at the entance of the house. As somehow he finds himself teleporting directly at the living room disrespectful. Because having someone to wee him back is really a good feeling.. "We''re home." Alex said and put down Eva. "Wee home, the breakfast is already at the table." Alexia weed both of them "The others?.." Eva asked "They are already waiting at the table. Catherine is already there too. Also dear I think we should get a new house because I think with all of us here, this house feels so small." Alexia said "En, Okay I''ll follow say." Alex said "But, the money..." Alexia was worried because the inheritance left by their parents is only this house and a bit money for them to livefortably "Eh? Money? you don''t need to care about that... You should know with my strength I can easily get money. I already have a huge amount of money that can even make one spends his whole life time filled with riches but it still won''t be enough to spend all of it." Alex said while proceeding towards the living room "I see, Okay." Alexia smiled, she expected that "That''s right, Alexia, besides if you guys don''t have money. I have a lot of money in my ount. Most of all I''m pretty sure the other girls are rich; you don''t need to shy away from us were already this big bad guy''s woman." Eva said "Okay, then let''s eat now." Alexia said Alex just hummed in response, though thinking about Eva''s words that they can depend on the other girls because they don''t have enough money; he felt weird ''What is that term again....Oh I remember! Fuck if it is like that aren''t I gigolo? Shit! I can''t ept that with my dignity and pride as a man.'' Alex thought "Hey Eva I think there is something wroa" Alex wanted to retort "Let''s go let''s go already. I''m really starving." Eva said and quickly walk towards the dining table. Not even trying to hear what Alex said Alex forced a smile and look towards Alexia. Noticing Alex was looking at her Alexia just smiled in response After that nothing eventful happens. The girls weed when they saw him and they proceed to eat. The girls talk andughed together while eating. The beast princess, ra, was impatient because surprisingly this is the first time she is absent in ss. She was saying things that as a princess she need to maintain a good image and be a good model to others then h~ h~. Zeth already fit in with others though her respone is still a bit minimal. The most she talk with is Rose. Finished eating. the girls didn''t have anything to do. As girls like Catherine, Eva, and Violette who has a job didn''t go to work while Selena well she didn''t say anything about her job to Alex so he just though she went on leave or something in her work. With that said they decided to watch TV in the living room ________________________ The TV was currently showing an Apocalype movie. "I wonder what would happen if this world turn like that." Rosemented while watching "Well... It would be easy since unlike that one in the TV who only has human citizens in the world we have powerful beings in this world." Alex said "Mhn... Right there are beings like dragons and demons." Rose said "Humph! of course with just a breath of mine I can destroy hundreds of them." Violette said proudly "Oh! right! I almost forgot Violette''s a dragon." Alexia said "What? wait what? Violette''s a dragon?." Kiara who heard Alexia said was surprised "You''re a dragon?." Catherine asked Violette "En, I am. My family is one of the strongest dragons, also dragons have Dragon God." Violette said full of pride "En, just like her the royale family also have their gods. Our''s is a Fox Goddess." ra said "I''m not that surprised anymore....so your a fox huh?." Selena said "ra I have noticed before but did you hide your ears and tails?." Alex asked This is why the others didn''t know she was a fox, ra, just looks like a normal being right now with no animal traits. "En, just yesterday, Mom, sent me a bracelet that can hide my tails and ears." ra said "Oh... How about you can you transform into a dragon?." Alex asked, he was interested in seeing a dragon as he still didn''t see one. He did see a nine-headed hydra that looks like a dragon. But seeing a real life dragon with his own eyes is different. "Humph! Of course I can. I can transform into a 10m big fire dragon." Violette said full of pride "Hmmm... Now that were talking I remember that we still need to have a talk about you." Alex said "Right! Violette you should say it already." ra remembered and urged Violette "What talk?." The other girls asked. Zeth is just listening to them. It''s not that the othes are neglecting her they are just afraid to talk and make her remember what she have gone through. Besides Rose was always also talking to her. "This..." Violette didn''t know what to answer, looking at her sisters "Eh? Sorry!... should we give you two time alone to talk about it since it seems so serious?." Alexia quickly notice Violette expression "Is it like that? sorry." Kiara said "No, it''s fine." Violette shook her head and took a deep breath Alex was waiting Violette to talk with a smile. He already got the gist of it anyway and just wanted to hear her talk about it. "The thing is... My family is arranging a marriage for me from one of the ancient families which is the Grey family." Violette said "What?." Alexia was shocked and quickly looked at Alex. Soon calmed down since she saw that he didn''t react and was calm "Oh Shit!, Cousin is in deep shit!... Humph! you deserve it for having so many woman... even mom." Kiara said in a little voice only she could hear Alex was calm hearing it but when he heard, Kiara, he didn''t know to whetherugh or cry because his senses are really precise as he is just promoted at Celestial rank. That''s why he heard her.. Chapter 121: (Ancient Families 2) Chapter 121: (Ancient Families 2) The other girls didn''t hear Kiara. They listened as Violette continued. "In our world, Arcadia. There are 9 Ancients families namely, Watt, Grey, Charm, Infernal, Golden, Dryad, Wood Spirit, Stars, Oracle." Violette said "Why do you say in our world? Is there other worlds?" Kiara curiously asked Hearing, Kiara. Alex smiled and he was quite interested hearing it too. "I''m not quite sure, but there are some legends in history that there are other worlders that came to our world hundreds or maybe thousandths of years ago." Violette answered "I have also heard about it." ra said "Oh..." Kiara nodded "Okay... continue exin about the ancient families you said." Alex said "En!, as I have said there are 9 Ancient Families. Let me exin about the Ancient Watt Family first, where I belong. Our ancient family is one of the strongest and oldest of the nine ancient families." "Our family is made up of only dragons and it is considered one of the strongest because we have a good foundation since dragons have long life span unlike other races. Our familiy, I don''t know the exact number but I think it is around tens of thousands of years the family got created." "I see, but what''s the difference between the Royale Families and the Ancient Families?." Catherine asked "Let me continue first, you will know as I continue." Violette said Catherine nodded "Now let me exing about the Ancient Grey Family, which is one of our main topic right now!. As this is the family that I have engagement with. Like our Watt family, the Grey family is alsoposed of dragons and they are not any weaker than our family because they also have a long foundation." Violette stopped and look at Alex Noticing, her, Alex smiled in reply "What''s the difference then? since both of the family have the same races." Alexia asked "The difference is our family like peace and quite since we already have enough power. That''s why our family doesn''t want to involve in the mundane world. Unlike our family, the Grey family is power hungry and involves themselves to the mundane," "Actually, before our family was the strongest but now they are already on par with our family or maybe even stronger. There was nothing wrong about that but because of their arrogant and scheming attitude, I hate them especially the one in my generations." Violette said angrily "I understand, but I''m really curious of something..." Alex said "What is it?." Violette asked wiht irritation, she was just angry and she wanted to continue, yet he interrupted her. "You said the dragons have long life spans right?." Alex asnwered with a question "Yeah, What about it?." Violette said while crossing her arms, unknowingly emphasizing her big breast The other girls also wanted to know why Alex asked "Okay, little cow. just answer my questions first, what age do you dragons became an adult?," Alex asked, he couldn''t help but call her little cow, when he saw her breast. This was the breast he could always touch and suck anytime "Who are you calling, little cow!?." Violette angrily said while rolling her eyes, she then continued "The Dragons became an adult, at 180 years of age." Violette said "Your an adult right?." Alex asked yet again "Of course I am, I''m not a kid like you!. Anyway why are you asking this?, our topic right now is about the families right?." Violette said annoyingly The other girls are also confused on why he asked something like that. "Of course, because I''m just curious, Okay one final question..." Alex said "Hurry it up!, what is it?," Violette asked impatiently "How old are you?, are you a hundre "How dare you!!!!" Alex coudn''t finish asking, Violette, who was at the right couch already rushed towards him with her fist d in lightning. The seating arrangement was like this. Alex sat between Selena and Alexia at the mid couch, while at the left couch sat, Rose, Zeth, and Kiara. Lastly at the right couch sat Violette, Catherine, and Eva "Woah-woah, calm down!. I was just asking." Alex said and quickly catch Violette''s fist. "I won''t forgive you." In the moment her fist got caught, Violette quickly followed an attack with her right leg. "Hiss...this woman is like a tigress when it''s mad." Alex said, and quickly intercept Violette''s leg with his leg, because he knows that she will attack again... ....Alex stood up ang hug her within his embrace, while activating [Aprodisiac Scent] with precise control, that only got focused on Violette, to calm her down "Ahnn...Nhnnn." Violette moaned and calmed down As Violette calmed herself down, Alex deactivated his skill "Bastard..." Violette weakly said "Phew*." Alex breathed in relief and sat back again while still holding Violette within his embrace. "You shouldn''t ask a woman''s age!!." Alexia said seriously at Alex "Humph!! this perverted nephew, don''t me me for discipling you today." Selena angrily said and pulled Alex''s ear "Humph!!, you won''t be touching any of us today." Eva said angrily Catherine snorted "Selena, m-my ear. sorry okay?." Alex said "It''s fine now isn''t it, I think he didn''t mean it and he already said sorry." Rose said "Don''t get involve with this, Rose." Selena said "Yeah!, Sorry!, but you don''t know what we feel." Eva said and crossed her arms "O-Okay..." Rose said "Mom, really minds her age." Kiara whispered at Rose Zeth just keeps listening to them. "Okay-okay stop it, we still have serious things to talk about." Alex said "Bastard... aren''t you the one who disturbed me." Violette recovered and snarled at him "Humph!." Selena let go of his ear "It''s not over yet, don''t think that this isn''t serious... sisters don''t let him touch you today or else this big baddie won''t learn anything." Eva said "Okay!." All the girls agreed, Rose slighly nod, Zeth didn''t say anything. Kiara was a bit ufortable because she felt out of ce. As he clearly heard her mother agreeing to Eva and she knows that she can''t keep acting as if she doesn''t know anything anymore. because there is so many hints already. Chapter 121: (Ancient Families 3) Chapter 121: (Ancient Families 3) Alex frowned hearing the girls''s nonsense "Nonsense!, don''t decide that on your own. I make the rules." Alex said "Humph!." The girls who got angry at him humped "What? you girls are not listening to me now? Alex asked "Humph!." All he got as a reply was still a humph "Fine!! You win. I''m sorry Okay? I will make it up Okay?." Alex said in defeat "Humph!." The girls still didn''t want to let go of it. "Hey! All I asked was the age. I didn''t say that you girls are ugly, shouldn''t you be proud of yourself even though your quite err...a bit old but still you have beauties that others don''t have." Alex said "Don''t you dare call me. Old!!." Violette got angry again, it''s as if she didn''t hear anything about what Alex said and only hear him saying she is old "Humph!." The others was also the same "Okay! how about this... I said I will make it up to you girls, right?. and I know what you really want, remember what I said before that I will gift you something. The gift I mentioned include somethings like, making you beautiful, stopping your age, making your skin glossy and white and more. If you still don''t want to listen. I will reconsider giving it.." Alex said The moment they hear, Alex, said about something that can make them more beautiful. They alreadypletely forgive him and as he continued saying about stopping the age and making their skin glossy and white. They already want to do anything for him to get it. "What is that true? Then quickly give me one I already forgive you; you can y with my massive boobs anytime you like. You can also call me your beloved little cow." Violette said quickly "Really? Hurry give it me. I already forgive you. I will offer myself to you tonight and besides I''m already yours, so there is nothing to lose." Selena said excitedly, she already forgot that they are hiding their rtionship to Kiara "Me-me, Humph if you don''t give me one quickly. I won''t let you touch me but if you do I can quickly strip and dance for you. Hehe it''s win-win for me anyway as I have been wanting you to touch me." Eva said excitedly "Dear, quickly give me one. No matter what you say I will always listen to you." Alexia said, shepletely forgotten to call his name as Kiara was still present. "I have said,st night that I will slowly fall for you and I just don''t want you to leave me, but don''t worry I''m head over heels for you already, I can manage your business. hurry and give me one." Catherine was also excited. Catherine was a woman with a few words but she still coudn''t help herself getting excited "Quickly!, give one to this princess if you do, this princess might even help you get my Mother!." ra was also very extied "Me-me, I want one too." Rose said excitedly Hearing the other girls nonsense, Kiara, also let loose. "Cousin! No! Alex!, quickly give me one too, I don''t mind you having mother anymore. and if I''m satisfied. I''ll even angree having a threesome with mother and you. It''s not like I can hold on anyway with your prescene so rather thanter why not sooner." Kiara didn''t need have any reservations anymore "Is what he said good?." Zeth asked Rose "Mhn.. it''s really good." Rose said "Oh... then I want one too." Zeth said In an intanst they said all of that after Alex finished saying. The girls quickly rushed towards him "Heh! Woman!." Alex said while shaking his head No matter what race or what rank as soon as a woman heard something that can make them beautiful and especially stop them from aging. They would be in a frenzy. This is what a women is regarding this things, they will do everything they can to get it. Although maybe they won''t be as excessive as this women who Alex''s is facing right now, since he is their love one anyway they can just quickly offer themselves without thinking. "Okay-okay, calm down! give me some space." Alex said The girls calmed theirself down and waited for him. "Okay!, don''t worry I think can give it to you today, after I go get something and refine the pills for it." Alex said "Quickly! Let''s go we will even help you if you need anything... right sisters?." Violette said "Right!!!." The others said "No! not yet, after we finish discussing first, so we need to continue what we left before and this is most of all for you anyway little cow." Alex said The girls turned silent after hearing him. Finish contemting somethings, Selena first said "Okay! we can wait, since this is serious for Violette." Sna said "En! Violette is as important." Eva said "Sister! quickly exin it to him." Alex said The others nodded in agreement After having their agreement, they sat back to the couch. Violette started exining again. "I think, I have mentioned two ancient families now so next is the Ancient Charm family" "I think ra should be the one to exin this right?." Violette turned to asked ra "En! I can exin it!. The Charm family unlike the two that was already mentioned, is about the beast race, specifically the Nine-tailed fox tribe. The Ancient Charm Family isposed of Nine-tailed foxes, but it isn''t literally nine-tails since there are many more who is 1-8 tails. This family also has ten of thousands of years of foundation but it still paled inaprison to the dragon race, This Ancient Family speciallize in charm, it is already self-exnory with their name, they also especialize tricks and stuff but what they specialize most is seduction!." "Seduction?" Rose coudn''t help but asked "That''s right seduction, since most of their skill is in that particr field. There is also a rumor that the one of the ancestor even made a empire fall because she seduced the emperor." ra said "About the 1-8 tails you said, when we first me you only have one tails, same as the entrance ceremony at the schol but at the assessement test, you transforme into a nine-tailed fox." Alex said "Hehe! I''m embarrassed to say this but I''m still a one-tailed fox and as we fox get stronger we gaine a tail. That time at the assessement test that was only an ilussion, hehe... Well anyway let me continue, so in shorted words the Ancient Charm family, is good at Charm, trick and seduction. Our royale family has a good conncetion with them. Since the nine-tailed fox tribe are the one ruling all of this years, they somehow have help with that. That''s all I know." ra said "Okay, you understand that?." Violette asked Alex "Yeah, you can continue." Alex said "Okay next is the, Ancient Infernal Family." Chapter 123: (Ancient Families 4) Chapter 123: (Ancient Families 4) "The Ancient Infernal Family, this family is from the demon race. The strength of the family isparable to the beast race, Charm family. There are many of varieties of demon, that is part of the family, like: Subus, Incubus, and many more. The most powerful one leading this family, is the Vampire!." Violette said "Eeek!, Vampire?." Rose was scared, and subconsciously covered her neck "Hahaha, isn''t it just some bloodsuckers...but Vampire huh?." Alexughed "En, that''s right, there are the one leading the Ancient Infernal Family, as their life span is also long, but not as long as the dragon race and the elven race. Well... anyway, there is nothing much to exin about them, Oh right!.. The demon royale family also has connections with them, I think the demon princess, Lily''s master is one of the Grand elders there." "Is that all?, continue to the next one then." Alex said "I think that''s all... Hmmm.. oh wait!, there is also this rumor!." Violette said, she remembered something "Rumors?." Alex asked "En, it is said that this, Ancient Infernal Family served the ancient King, Solomon!," Violette said Alex raised his brows! "Solomon?, I have read about his legends, I thought he was human?," Catherine asked (AN: Okay! In this novel not everything is the same. The popce didn''t know that Solomon could control the Devil''s) "Right!, he is human but he has the power to control the devils, and the Devils that is within his control is called the 72 Devil Pirs. My point is that, this Ancient Infernal Family, is one of the descendants of the devil from the 72 Devil Pirs." "Then how could they exist? weren''t the Devil''s wiped out by all of the Gods?." Alexia asked "Because there is no evidence that proved that they are devils. Devils and Demons although has some simrities, but you can recognize them by their aura. The Devils has a dark aura while the Demons has a red aura." Violette said "I see," Alexia nodded "Okay, continue to the next one." Alex said calmly but inwardly he was really excited, thinking about the legends, Solomon can control the 72 Devil Pir, and currently he has integrated Solomon''s blood, maybe he can also control them. Alex didn''t asked if there is news that the Devil still exist because, outside this realm, he knows that there is still so many devil, also the one that attacked Eva before, it was clearly a Devil. "Okay, next, is the Ancient Golden Family, this family is from the human race, your race!. The girls and Alex listened carefully except ra. "It''s not that I''m making fun of it, but your human race is the weakest! because your human race has only a little bit of lifespan. With that!, the Ancient Golden Family, didn''t have enough foundation, only a thousand years or so. But still even though they are treated as the weakest, they can''t really be underestimated because throughout this thousand years, the humans is the fastest to improve, especially the technologies that the humans invented. Humans also birthed many geniuses but sadly, their life span is not enough. The other Ancient Family is a bit apprehensive with the Ancient Golden Family, because on an all out war, using everything they could in their arsenal. They are not confident enough to defeat the, Ancient Golden Family!." Violette said "Heh!... Well of course, that''s obvious!" Alex was proud hearing it. The other girls was also happy hearing it... "Haiss... well anyway let''s continue... Next is the Ancient Dryad Family, this one is from the elven race, well... there is nothing much I can say... This family worships nature and always like to remain pure, they live up to their race as an elf. The Dryad Royale Family also came from this ancient family, I don''t how they got separated but both of them still has a good connection." No one really knows how strong they are, but their foundation is also really long,parable to the dragon race, their main field is healing!." Violette said Violette stopped, but see that no one wanted to ask, she continued "Okay! Next is the Ancient Wood Spirit Family. This family also worships nature, like the Dryad family, but this family unlike healing they have a special called the wood element, this is where they get their name from. Also I don''t know how, but it seems, Elven princess, Sylf, has some rtions to them. They are really strong in their defence, because they can quickly build some wooden fortress. Has a good rtionship with the Ancient Dryad Family. "Sylf, is one of them huh?." Alex asked, wondering what their rtion is. "En, That''s right... Okay next is the Ancient Stars Family, this family , I don''t know that much about them. It is only known from all the Ancient Families, is that the Ancient Stars Family, isposed of different races that can borrow the power of the stars. Violette said "That''s all?." Alex asked "En, that''s all." Violette nodded "Okay, continue." Alex said "Next is the Ancient Oracle Family, the same as the Ancient Star Family, this family is also really mysterious, even more mysterious than the Stars Family. It is said that they can predict the future by using some mysterious power to peek at the Heaven''s way" "There are also some rumors that they can borrow the power of heaven, as one being favored by the heavens. It is also rumored that they can control Destiny and Fate, which is said to be an unknownw, higher than thew of space." Violette said "Favored by the Heaven''s huh? what would I be called then, as I literally have the blood of the Emperor of Heaven." Alex wondered in a small voice. "Eh?, what did you say again?." Selena who was right beside him asked, Alex looked at Selena, a bit surprised. He smiled. "What did you hear?." Alex asked The others were listening to them. "I heard you saying, something about the Emperor of Heaven, isn''t that right?." Selena asked The others got interested hearing Selena, thinking why Alex said that. "En, your right!." Alex nodded "What about him?" Violette asked Chapter 124: (Marriage) Chapter 124: (Marriage) The others were waiting for him to answer. "It''s nothing... It''s just, do you ever wonder who is the Emperor of Heaven?." Alex asked "Isn''t it God?" Alexia asked "No, your wrong, this question is also reallymon, still no one got the answer, because if it''s God then there would be so many who will im to be the, Emperor of Heaven." Violette said "Do you know?." Rose asked Alex "Hmm...maybe." Alex gave a vague answer "I think you are wrong, Violette. Alex said that the so called God that is known by everyone is fake." Eva said, this was when the time that, she, and the other girls who was in bed with Alex, listened to him talking about it. "Eh? What? No way! How could you say that?." Violette didn''t believe, because she really believe in their Dragon God "I don''t believe it either." ra said, she is the same as Violette "Well if you follow what is believed by the popce, not believing is the answer. But there are also some people who don''t believe it. Catherine said "But there is no way, that they are fake right?." ra asked Alex ".....I think their right." Violette said, after recalling something "Eh? why would you say that?." ra asked "I remembered, when it was mying age ceremony.... what are you looking at?, say something again! I dare you!." Violette shouted "What? I didn''t say anything!." Alex said "Humph!, anyway at that time, I had a conversation with one of the dragon gods. I asked him who created them... and you know what he said?.. he said that they were like just us, born from our parents. So after I asked him another question, I asked how they became a God. "When he heard my question, heughed and just gave me a vague answer, that I just need to get stronger to know. Then I asked another question, I asked who is the strongest God in the world. He shook his head and said that he doesn''t know because even the most famous God''s like: The God of Lightning, Zeus, The God of Time, Chronos, The Goddess of Love, Venus, The Goddess of War, Athena, The Moon Goddess, Selene, The God of the Netherworld, Hades and many more, doesn''t have the right to call themselves, the strongest. He then said that there is still many things beyond our understanding, after saying that his voice disappeared." Violette finished ''Whoa, just woah. All of the gods and goddesses she just said, are all really the same from earth. Zeus? huh? I don''t particrly know this guy. I only know Thor. Hmmm... this God of Time... haven''t heard of Chronos, but I have heard of Faceless Void(Dota) hahaha...This Goddess of love! I don''t have a grudge with you but most people, depict you as a bitch! haha. And about the others, only heard a bit of them.'' Alex thought "I see, although our goddess fox, don''t lose out to any of them. At the same time she can''t win either." ra nodded "There you see, there is still something beyond our understanding out there." Eva said "Then, how did you know that they are fake?." Violette asked Alex "Hehe, I just know, because I''m even more knowledgable than them." Alex boasted "Humph! How could you know?, your just a mortal!." Violette said "Dear, stop joking." ra said "Okay! enough, back to the topic, about the Emperor of Heaven that you said before." Selena said after shaking her head, because weirdly when Violette was reciting some of the God and Goddesses names, her head ached. "You don''t need to bother about it, let''s just say we talked before." Alex said and smiled "Humph! Braggart "Go! keep blowing!." "I didn''t know you were so boastful." "You really know how to joke." The girls didn''t believe him. "Hahaha, you will know in the future anyway... Okay it seems we are done about the topic about the Ancient Families." Alex said "Violette about what I asked before." Alexia said "Oh right!, you asked about the difference between the Ancient Family and the Royale Family, right?, Violette asked Alexia nodded "Well.. In simpler words you could say that the Ancient Families didn''t want to meddle in humanly affairs, and keep their existence from public. The Royale Families, well... of course the one who leads the continent and represent the races while managing it''s citizen. Also in no way the Royale Families is inferior to the Ancient Families. Actually I don''t know that much about the Royale Family and it''s foundation. but each of the two Families have many gods in their ranks but it doesn''t mean their the strongest, as we can''t ignore the different organization that some of the strong God''s created. A very good is example is the, Thunder Legion, where The God of Thunder, Zeus is. (AN: As I said before the novel is different from the legends, there is no asgard here and the likes) Alexia nodded in understanding. ''Oops, I almostughed! Thunder Legion? I thought Laxus is the leader of that hahaha.'' Alex thought, holding hisughter. "Okay! now that''s done, let''s discuss about your marriage then." Alex said "En, Okay" Violette softly said "Good! tell me details," Alex said "Because of some agreement long ago, the two head of the Watt and Grey Family decided to get their child engaged when they were born, to connect the two families by marriage. Even though the Grey Family is arrogant and the Watt family is peaceful, both Families are still dragons, and are allied to each other. Also as you know my father is the head of the family, and I his daughter am the princess of the family". Violette said, she was a bit nervous of what Alex reaction would be. Alex closed his eyes and lean his back at the couch "So what do you want me to do?." Alex asked "Of course stop the marriage!." Alexia at the side said "It''s not like your gonna let another man take her." Selena said "Yes, save sister Violette." Rose said "Right!!." ra nodded "Isn''t that for you to decide?." Catherine asked "You need to take responsibility for her cousin, you must protect her." Kiara said "Mhn... just like they said." Eva said Zeth: "....." Chapter 125: (Marriage 2) Chapter 125: (Marriage 2) "I....I want you to break the marriage." Violette nervously said "Okay, how do you want me to do it?." Alex asked calmly "R-really?! you don''t need to do much, you just need to meet my parents and assert dominance, tell them to break the marriage and pressure them." Violette said excitedly "Eh?" Alex didn''t know whether tough and cry about her idea "Is that so, tell me what ranks the people in your family?." Alex asked "Mhn, most of them are at the immortal rank, while some elders and grand elders are at the Arcana rank, same as my Mother. My Father is at the Dominator rank." Violette said "....." ''Well... it is easy as I''m already at the Celestial rank right now, but it seems that the public really didn''t know about the ranks above legendary, huh? but I guess by now they should know, after my fight, it revealed somethings about the world.'' Alex thought "Can you defeat them?." Violette nervously asked, because Alex was silent "En, I can." Alex nodded "But be careful of the guardians, I don''t know what rank they are, but their rank is stronger than my father, since they are the retainers of our ancestors, the dragon gods. Although they would not intervene as long as the family isn''t in danger." Violette said ''Must be Celestial ranks'' Alex thought "I know, but how about I just kill your fiancee, from what I know, hearing you hating them it seems his the cause?." Alex asked "Okay, It would be better if you kill him, I hate him because that bastard is really lewd and scheming dragon. I don''t know how many women he had kidnapped and raped." Violette said angrily, letting our her emotions." ''What a cliche, so this guys are the young masters type?.'' "I see, but what if your family retaliate? what do I do?." Alex said "Heck If I care about them, I only care about my Mother. Actually almost everyone knows what attitude the Grey family has, but that bastard father of mine is one of them, at first I know he was kind and caring but I don''t what happened when he suddenly changed. Every time I want to oppose the marriage he would lock me tens of years, and get violent with me, I was lucky because before he could hit me Mother would always be there, and he doesn''t have the guts to hit Mother because she is the daughter of the Grand Elder who is only half a step at the Dominator rank." Violette said, while some tears fall from her eyes thinking of her mother ''Oh!, is this a g about getting the mother?.'' "Oh, then what if I kill him?," Alex said to Violette while letting out a bit of his killing intent. Testing if she really doesn''t love her father "Kill him? I think it''s fine. We dragons really are not close with each other because most of the time we would be secluded for years, training to get stronger." Violette said calmly, while wiping her tears "The marriage, have you ever thought of escaping?, since it seems you are not that sentimental to your family." Alex asked and said "Of course! I though about it, but I can''t just leave my Mother. I one asked her to leave with me, but she won''t and does not say the reason why, when I asked." Violette said "Okay, when will we move?," Alex asked "The marriage will start 10 dayster." Violette said "It''s already this close? How about we do it today? I will kill this fiancee of yours." Alex said "Eh? but how about our pills?." Violette said, looking at Alex as if he was an idiot "....." Alex facepalmed hearing her. "That''s right, you can do it easily anyway, give us our pills first." Selena said "I agree." "Agree." "Agree...." The others quickly agreed. "Fine!, Sigh*.I don''t know what to do with you girls..." Alex sighed "Oh! look! we were so engrossed talking, the movie is already over." Kiara said, a bit of disappointed "It''s not like you can''t watch it again." Selenamented "En, we can just watch it again, together all of us." Rose said happily "Okay... prepare for lunch now, it''s almost noon." Alex stood up "Are you going out?" Alexia asked "That''s right, you take care of the others. It won''t take long. I will be back for lunch" Alex said "Leave it to me, but aren''t you going to take one of us?." Alexia asked "What? does anyone want to go with me?." Alex asked looking at the girls "I''ll pass." Selena said "Me too." Catherine said "I still want to rest." Eva Almost all of the girls rejected "I can go with you, the other can cook too, anyway." Alexia said "I always know you are so good to me, unlike this ungrateful vixens." Alex said, and touch Alexia''s beautiful red hair, and get a whiff of it The girls was jealous looking at both of them, and rolled their eyes "Where are you going? I will also go with you." Rose asked "Of course isn''t it for you girls! I''m going to where I will make your freakin'' pills.... and it seems Alexia and Rose will get it first!" Alex said with a big smile "What? why didn''t you tell us sooner, of course we will go!" Selena said "Dear, husband do you have anything that you want to bring, let thisdy hold it for you." Violette said "Cousin, I''m not one of them who rejected you. I will always follow you." Kiara asked Eva, ra, and Catherine also said almost the same thing. "Hahaha, now you want to go with me?" Alex asked with a bit ofugh The girls furiously nodded. "Hahaha, sorry I can''t take any of you. I was just joking." Alexughed "Bastard..." "Humph!." "I won''t talk to you anymore!." The girls ran curses at him. "Why can''t you take any of us?." Alexia asked "Of course, I need to hurry up so I can go back quickly before you finish cooking." Alex said "Can''t you teleport?." Rose asked "I can but the ce where I will go is too far. So I need to keep teleporting" Alex said Rose nodded "Well.. I will go now!." Alex said "En, take care. I will cook one of your favorites, omurice!." Alexia said "En, Thanks." Alex said "Take care!" The others also said "It seems you girls are not that bad after all, don''t worry I will go back quickly, only need an hour." Alex said and vanish Actually, Alex could bring the girls with him, and they will only need a couple of minutes. Because unlike before, he alread has [Space Maniption]. But he didn''t because he was nning to go to the ce where he didn''t go before!, the one with the barrier. "I should''ve just left a shadow there before. Why didn''t I think of it! I could''ve arrive instantly." Chapter 126: (Pill Concoacting) Chapter 126: (Pill Concoacting) Devil''s Domain, Safe Zone, Underground Lake. In 10 minutes Alex already arrive at his mansion. "Hahhh..." Alex breathed the air "The air, here really feels feels a hundred times better than outside. It''s not even a month, I''m already back here." "Let''s see the things, I need." Alex walk around the mansion "Let''s see, moonflower, moon stone, fairie grass, elementals seeds, Immortal flower due, red sand, crystal jades...." Alex collected all the things he found. "I think this should be enough, although some ingredients are not on point, but with this...it should make up for the missing ones.." Alex said while holding a vial Inside the vial, was the water from theke. It was called the Heavenly water of life. "I really luck out, finding this ce." Alexmented while smiling ear to ear. Alex took out the, [Primal Furnace]. The furnace will give you an ancient feeling, it was ck with strange patterns all around it. "This, [Primal Furnace], having a 100% chance of sess and rity. Concoacting a pill is really easy. I have already read everything from the [Pill Manual], and I can almost make all the things I need with the things I have right now, like: [True awakening elemental pill], [Breast enhancing pill], [Beauty Nourishing pill], [Bone Cleansing pill]." "Only that three for now, I guess I still can''t make the girls the pill that can make them, ageless, the [Immortality pill] as I only have the immortal flower due, that is part of the ingredients." "Beauty Nourishing pill should be enough for now as it can also maintain a beauty for a hundred years. Hmmm... about their skin I can make my own recipe, although there are some recipes that have the same effects but I don''t have enough ingredients." "But with my ability that I got from the Devil, Leviathan. I can make a normal essence pill, since it''s main ingredients is only mana, finally I will imbued it with my ability that can release impurities fron one''s body and with that I can make a new pill....let''s see the name should be [Impurity releasing pill]." "I guess I could make it now, there would be no need for the girls toe here. How should I go with this? [This Pill Manual] is a bit defective, it only gives me the informations and ingredients of the pill. "Let''s do trial and error then, maybe I should just pull all of the ingredients in?." Alex opened the furnace and quickly put all the ingredients needed for the [True awakening elemental pill], he put main ingredient, the elemental seed, water. Followed by the other ingredients, finally he poured a vial of Heavenly water of life. He closed the lid. "Is this how I supposed to use it? It seems there is no switch like an oven." Alex was puzzled looking at the furnace, when it''s body suddenly started rotating. "Oh! Is it finally starting?." Alex said and used his eyes to look, what is happening inside. There he saw a golden me, melting away all the ingredients, and was put together to a smaller container inside the furnace, as it started forming into a pill. "Woah!." After a minute, the lid didn''t open, but something like the mouth of the furnace suddenly opened, there he saw 10 blue pills. If ever some famous Alchemist watch how Alex did his first concoacting of pill their eyes would be wide open. They would also die of jealousy looking at the furnace, and would even sacrifice their life just to get it. "Oh? so easy!. It even has 10 pills already. It is already enough for Selena and Eva, who didn''t get awakened. I can''t also just give them a water element seed. I will make more then, using the other elemental seeds as a main ingredients. It''s not like the remaining can''t be used, since it can also enhance theirpatibility with that said element. Selling it is also an option." With that Alex started putting ingredients again. After a couple of minutes, Alex made 20 pills of each elements. "Next should be the [Breast Enhancing Pill], actually I don''t have the proper ingredients to make it, but it seems. I can just use, the moonflower, moon stone as a main ingredients paired with the Heavenly water of life. It will make it perfect An hourter. Alex already finished making all the pills he needed, the other pill such as [Beauty nourishing pill], [Bone cleansing pill], [Impurity releasing pill] and Finally an [Essence Pill] "Phew* It should still be a couple minutes outside." Alex actually used his [Time Maniption] although it was taxing to maitain it but with the, Heavenly water of life, he could keep regenerating as he drink. Because of using [Time Maniption]. Alex isn''tte for lunch and has a still an amount of time. "I''m really so dumb, not knowing and wasting this." Alex said because he didn''t know that he could regenerate by drinking the, Heavenly water of life. Because all this time he was just bathing in it. "With this, I guess I don''t need to buy potions anymore... ah maybe not. As the potions can instanly heal 10% of my mana or health. Although this could do the same but it can''t heal instantly, rather it needs at least 10 seconds to properly regenerate my mana by 5% I think, after that it expires. I think this can also regenerate my health but as I didn''t take any damage, I don''t know. "Oh right! Sistine, open my status." Alex said "Not yet dear," Sistine said "Eh? why?." Alex got surprised "I''m acutally editing it, to make it easier for you." Sistine said "Oh? like how?." Alex asked "I''m just simplifying somethings, like your HP and stuff." Sistine said "Simplify?." Alex asked "Not really simpify, just making it easier to know. for example if your HP is 50000, I edited it as 500!." Sistine said "What? why?" Alex got confused "Actually this would be good for you in the long run, because if we continue it this way, in no time your HP would be in millions. It would be hard for you to properly calcte." Sistine said "What? isn''t that just easy!" Alex said "Easy for the others, but not for you, you only think with you lower half." If Sistine has a body she would roll her eyes hearing what, Alex said "....." "Ha-ha~, I will leave it to you then." Alexughed awkwardly "Humph!" After that talk with Sistine, Alex blinked toward the ce where he didn''t go before. The ce was at also the underground, there you can see, there is a dark glitch on the wall. Just looking at it makes you as if it will suck you like a ckhole. Alex used his eyes, this time paired with Infnite. What he sees beyond that wall was actually another dimension or world. The ce was covered in darkness, he sees it was full of, ghouls, ghosts, skeletons, duhans and other creatures that is associated with darkness. Chapter 127: (Land of Shadows) Chapter 127: (Land of Shadows) "What is this ce?." Alex said "The ce seems to be full of yin aura, dear," Sistine said "Oh!?." Hearing that, Alex didn''t hesitate and walk through the other side ... "Where is this ce? water? My body can still move freely, I can only see darkness." Alex said "I think it''s the abyss, and you should just stop wondering and quickly use your eyes again! Why did you even deactivated it in the first ce ." Sistine scolded "Yes-yes, I just want to experience what it feels like" Alex said and used his eyes again After he activated his eyes, his eyes pierced, and revealed everything within his line of sight. "I really am underwater of a swamp. The bouyancy and the water currents doesn''t affect me because of my [Five Elements Body]. I can even breathe air here." Alex said "Ew* A water got into my mouth and it tastes like shit!." Alex cursed Spit* Spit* "Why does this water taste like shit? Hm? Oh Damn Hell!! The water in this swamp is actually full of poison. Luckily I have poison resistance. "Gotta leave quickly, My body already smells like shit." Alex quickly teleported to the surface. Alex was currently outside the swamp, he look around and it seems that the trees in swamp didn''t die, it was not the same as he expected. "[Clean], [Dry]" Alex cleaned himself up "Why did I even got to that shit like swamp, when I was at the other side I didn''t saw any god damn swamp." Alex cursed "Hmmm... I think the barrier in this ce has an illusion." Sistine said "Why?" Alex asked, he deactivated his eyes again and walk around. "When you used your eyes before, when we where still at the other side, what you see was an illusion or rather a description of what is inside this space. Maybe it was warning or to scare someone not to go in this ce. But you quickly went inside this ce when it''s destination was actually a poisonous swamp, and that was a trap. "Now this is lesson for you not to act rashly because you would have already died if you don''t have your poison immunity. You were rash because you are confident that you have your [Extinguishable Pure Yang Body] you are unstoppable in this ce. That is really a Big NO!. Remember you need to always think before you act or you are going to suffer grave consequences." Sistine scolded "Oh! Sorry. I will learn from my mistakes" Alex apologized "Good!...but well actually you have also the right to be confident since you have a god''s bloodline, you can still escape if you are in the swamp without any poison immunity albeit some difficulty." Sistine quickly said, she thought Alex got depressed being scolded "Mhn, I understand. Thanks, I will always be careful from now on lest makes my Queen worry." Alex said with a smile "Mhn...d you understand." Sistine said with a bit embarrassed voice "Oh! right! Sistine, I already have the [Soul Creation] skill, let me see my status to see how to use it. We can quickly make a soul for you." Alex said "Let''s talk about thatter. I''m still editing the System...look you already gotpany." Sistine said "Hmmm?." Alex focused his eyes on the first being he encountered in this ce It was a Duhan, a headless man with armor, riding a ck horse. The horse had a ck rotten ball looking in its mouth "Woah! what a dude! Actually has no head? how the hell does this guy know where I am." Alex eximed. Alex was still ignorant about the likes of undead. Alex although have seen and killed many monster when he was at the Devil''s domain but seeing an undead there was actually rare. He only sees skeletons here and there. Stomp! Stomp! The Duhan got closer, he was neither fast or slow. Alex didn''t move and just look and waited for the Duhan getting closer, as he didn''t feel any intent from the Duhan. "Why is there a Human here?, it has been centuries." The dullhan said with a strange voice "Oh Hell! Mother! It can actually talk?. Where is the mouth! And the funny thing is I can understand it." Alex got surprised and shouted "Human, answer me. how did you get here?." The dullhan asked "Dude! isn''t it a bit rude to ask someone without facing them.. where the hell is your mouth anyway." Alex said "You human is rude, this great one has been facing you all this time." The duhan said "You are facing me? Hmmm... the voice came from?." Alex move towards the duhan "I''m here, human." The duhan said "Hm? where." Alex look around the duhan. "Here." The duhan said "where?." Alex asked "Here." The duhan said again "The voice came from...here?." Alex look at the horse "Wait! what? the horse was the one talking?." Alex eximed "No It''s me." The duhan said "Hm?." Alex got even more closer to the horse''s mouth that has a ck rotten ball look alike in it." "Human, what are you doing?." The duhan asked, or rather the voice came from the ck rotten ball in horse mouth "Oh Fucking Hell! Scared the shit out of me! That''s actually your head." Alex jumped and shouted "Finally, seem this human have found me." The duhan said "Dude! have some shame, you actually put your head in the mouth of your horse." Alex said "What are you saying, human? my mount is cleaning me." The duhan said Alex looked closely and found that the horse was actually keep licking the head. "Dude..." Alex didn''t know what to say "Now, how did you get here, human?." The duhan asked again "Actually, I just woke up here..." Alex then started bullshiting making up a story "Oh! so that how it is... sorry for mistaking you as a human. I don''t know what type of undead you are, you said you have slept thousands of years. I don''t know anyone the same as you." The duhan said "Right! how about you tell me next where is this and what happened all this years." Alex said "Hmmm... I''m curious you said you have slept thousands of years but I though that this ce is only a few centuries old." The duhan said "Of course! you don''t know about it since there is only a few who knows this." Alex said "Hmmm..." The duhand look at him suspiciously "How bold? What gall do you have to suspect this ancestor! Based on age this seat is how many times older than your grandfather." Alex suddenly said, putting a bit of pressure "Forgives...forgives... this unfilial grandson." The duhan got off the horse and kneeled ''What? this actually works'' Alex thought "Good! get up, remember not to do this again. Now tell this ancestor where is this ce." Alex said The duhan got up and started telling him about the ce. The ce was called the Land of Shadows, not many know what is the origin of this ce. There are only rumors that this ce was sealed from the outsideworld. There is also the Queen of the Land of Shadows, she had many titles like: Warrior Queen, Goddess of Death, God yer and many more. The Queen was rumored to be the only living being inside the world and was actually the one who guards this ce to prevent the undead from leaving, though they didn''t know where actually they are going to leave. The history told by their ancestors also said that the Queen ughtered every undead that was trying to leave the ce but weirdly in the current years the killing of the Queen started getting slower and fewer. Until right now, only sometimes will the Queen can be seen. But everytime she is seen she will be killing the powerhouses in this world. Those at the peak in this world that meets her died within her hands. Chapter 128: (Celestial System) Chapter 128: (Celestial System) Alex didn''t take long talking to the duhan before disappearing, because as the longer he stays with the duhan, the duhan said that he felt pain more and more. Alex hearing that found out that it is because of his [Inextinguishable Pure Yang Body] which is the bane of all Yin properties. Although the duhan isn''t purely Yin like ghost or the like, but he still abundant of Yin properties. If it was a ghost that was staying with Alex. It would have already be burned to ashes the moment he got closer. This is why Alex, didn''t hesitate toe to this ce. As the moment he saw the ce with his eyes before and sees that all of the creatures in the Land of Shadows, mostly have Yin energies in their body. Finish, getting the knowledge of what this ce is, Alex, didn''t take long and left the duhan lest, he feel more pain. ... ... Currently, Alex using his [Flight] exploring the ce. "Dear, the System got finished updating" Sistine suddenly said Alex slowed down while hovering above the ground. "Updating? I thought you were editing it?" Alex asked "Well... Actually, the moment you got promoted to Celestial rank. The System updated but it is not the same as before. Before the System was shut down, so I couldn''t have ess to it. "As the System was updating I also edited somethings, to make it easier and clearer for you." Sistine exined "Hm...Okay." Alex nodded and called out System in his mind [System Updated...] [Initializing...] [Celestial System 2.0] [Unlocked: System Aid] [Unlocked: Women Farm Point} [Unlocked: Luck, Vitality and Magic] ... ... [Wee Host...] "Oh!?. There is new things that got unlocked...Show me my Status." [Celestial System 2.0] Name: [Alex] Age: [20] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Rank: Celestial Body(Mid stage) Unknown: Evil Infant (5th step) Level: 25 (Exp-0/5000) Bloodline: [God Ruler-25%] [King Solomon] Principle: Infinite and Nihility (Changed it into principle) Law: Space and Time Soul: [Recovered- 5%] Health Points: [800} Mana Points: [800} Elements: [Fire,Water,Lightning,Wind,Earth,Dark] Unknown: Evil Infant (5th step) Unrivaled Points: [22400] Strength: (170) Speed: (160) Defense: (150) Vitality: (0) Magic: (0) Comprehension: (100) Luck: (100) Add Points: [25] Wives: (0) Lovers: (3)-[Alexia Ainsley], [Rose Murphy], [Violette Watt] You can teleport to your lover anytime you want''; The Host will be rmed if there is any potential danger happening to his woman. Girlfriends: (4)-[ra Smith], [Selena Ainsley], [Eva Range], [Catherine Silva] Skills: Store Skills: [Sperm Controller] [Aphrodisiac Scent] [Gravity Control] [Dimensional World] [Dead-Shadow] [Divine Healing] [Sun Rays] [Phaseless Concealment] [Space Maniption] [Sonic Wave] [Affection Meter] [Truth or Lie] [Flight] [CQC] [Time Maniption] [Summoning Circle] Fire Skills: [Fire Punch] [Fire Ball] [methrower] [Inferno] [Purifying me] [Dry] Water Skills: [Tsunami] [Water Bubble Explosion] [Clean] [Water Current] [Mist] [Cloud] Lightning Skills [Thunder] [Lightning Strike] [Electric Vortex] [Electric Overload] Wind Skills: [Gale] [Enhance Speed] [Whirlwind] [Wind Change] [Whispers of the Wind] Earth Skills: [Fissure] [Greater Hardening] [Earth Wall] [Sink Hole] [Mud Swallow] [Golem] Dark Skills: [True Dark] [Curse of Doom] [Touch of Darkness] Soul skills: [Soul Devour] [Soul Bind] [Soul Creation] [Assassin God Single sh] Bloodline Skills: [King''s Aura] [Metamorphosis(25%)] [New* Master-Servant Contract] [New* Devil Form] Other: [Five Elements Body] [All-Seeing Eye] [Eidetic Memory] [Blink] [Manifestation of Killing Intent] [Astral Clone] [Spacial Rend] [Extinguishable Pure Yang Body] [Heart Resonance] "What the heck? I got weaker!!!." Alex shouted in his mind "Dear, don''t quickly shout!. Let me exin it." Sistine said quickly Alex calmed down. "Let me hear it." "Okay! First things first; this was not because of the System but was the result of my editing." "Hm... continue," "Mhn... you don''t need to worry that the numbers got lowered because you didn''t get weaker at all. I''m sure you would feel it if you got weaker, dummy." Sistine scolded "Ahem...Ahem... I guess." Alex got embarrassed "Why I did this? I have said it before. It is so that it is easier for you to know because as you get stronger it would continue to rise and would arrive at millions. "And because your a dummy, I lowered it so that it is easier for you to know. This is also good for the new System because there is a new item; the Add Points. "The function of the Add Points is that you can distribute it to your attributes, like your strength, speed, etc.." Sistine expmained "I understand but how do I get this add points?." Alex asked "This is rted to your level, before you were leveled at the hundreds but the moments you went pass through level 150 and breakthrough to Celestial your level got reseted. "Becauses the blood of The King Solomon is strong, you continued to get stronger. With that your level also continued rising until it stopped at level 25. "This is where the Add Pointses. As you will get one point each time you level up, that''s wh Before Sistine could finish, she was interuppted "It''s fine, I already know that even if you don''t exin it. That''s reallymon in games." Alex said "Then why did you have to ask!." Sistine said with a bit of resentment "Heh! who told you to call me dummy." Alex sneered "Wha, wha, what!...Humph." Sistine humphed "Haha." Alexughed "Humph!." "Okay! continue to exin." ''"Humph!" "Fine-fine sorry okay? my dear little princess?." "Humph! I only doing this because it is my job, not that I forgive you." "Eh?... when did you be dere-dere." "...." Silence.... After a long time of silence, Sistine, started exining "Okay next is, the disappearance of dexterity, agility, and intelligence attribute." ''Oh! she avoided the question! Haha.'' Alex thought with augh "En, why are they gone?." Alex asked while being amused "Well... Actually, this is a bit of my fault, not managing the system. The System was based on your memory of games, and it was put into one so it got a bit of messy." Sistine said with a bit of embarrassement "Why?." "Well... the three I remove, you don''t really need it to be put in your status. The Dexterity attribute, it was based on your skills on how you perform your somethings. And I didn''t manage it properly and it keeps increasing together with you other attributes. "Although there is no noteworthy of it improving. This also the same with the other two. Your, agility, although there is a huge diffrence between agility and speed. But you could also say that in the system you don''t really need to put agility together with speed. Because, hmmm... let''s just say in the system you can cover agility with your speed." Sistine exined "En, Okay... how about the intelligence?" Alex asked "Because you only think with your dick!." Sistine said inly "....." Chapter 129: (Celestial System 2) Chapter 129: (Celestial System 2) "Cough*, Cough*, you don''t need to be that direct." Alex didn''t know whether tough or cry, hearing her. "Humph!, anything else?." Sistine asked "Of course, you still need to exin all of it." "Fine, but don''t ask me while I''m still exining. Alex nodded. Sistine began exining again. "I will exin everything in your status first, before I exin the things that you unlocked. "First, Vitality, this one is connected on how to increase on your health points, each point you add in you vitality, adds 50 health points, it also strengthen your body. "Magic is also the same, but rather your body getting strengthen, your magic skills gets strengthened." ''Of course, it''s different. Nothing new there, I already know all of this... I''m getting a bit sleepy, hearing her beautiful voice.'' Alex thought, he slowed down, hovering above ground "Yawn*..." Alex yawned while listening "Hey, what are you yawning there for, you don''t want me to continue." Sistine said with a bit of anger "No-no, continue please, continue." Alex hurriedly said "Snort*, if you don''t want to listen then don''t. Next is Luck." ''This girl is really clumsy, didn''t she say that she will exin the things that got unlockedter.'' Alex thought while smiling "Luck is already self-exnatory, and about the hundred points that is put by the System itself, you already have that number of luck before but it was not shown in your status, and it got unlocked when you became celestial." "Heh!, you think that meeting the other sisters is a coincidence? It''s because of your luck paired with the characteristic in this world." Sistine said "Oh...." Alex understood a bit "Okay, now is theprehension, this, I put it myself, so that you can know how muchprehension you have, since you have and will soon get many techniques and skills that is hard toprehend." "The hundred points there was determined by the system, not me... any questions?." Sistine finished "Yeah, since you were talking about my status, let me ask about the experience in my level. I only need 5000 exp. for me to level up the next level. And the experience I get to the one''s I kill is in hundreds of thousands, wouldn''t I level up to fast." Alex asked, there was excitement in his tone. ''This is too broken,'' Alex thought "Oh! that!, nope you won''t gain experience anymore by killing those who are below celestial." Sistine Alex freeze, it was as if a basin of cold water got poured on him. "You are joking right?." Alex force a smile "Of course not, don''t think that it is easy to keep getting stronger," "Then, what about the experience I get killing celestials?, it would be in millions right? that''s celestial you know." Alex didn''t what to give up "Nope, it would be only in the hundreds, maybe if you were still at the mortal rank. I would be millions but you are a celestial now. Don''t get conceited, dear, remember the stronger you get the harder it is to level up or gain strength." Sistine said "I see," Alex nodded, he knows that it was to good to be true, keeping the pace he had "If I activated my evil infant. would it still add 500 points, since I''m at the fifth level?." Alex asked "Nope, it only add 5 points to each of your stats." Sistine said "Oh, I see, about what you said each of your stats, is vitality, magic, luck, andprehension gets added if I activated, evil infant?." Alex asked "Nope it doesn''t, but you can add points there." "I see," Alex nodded "Anymore question regarding your status?." Sistine asked "Sistine, you said that you simplified my stats right?." Alex asked "Yes, what about it?." "My health is 800 same as my mana, while my strength is 170, speed 160, defense 150. What was it''s original number about all of this again?." Alex asked "It should be, 80000 for health and mana. Strenght is 17000, speed, 16000, defense 15000. what about it?." "Isn''t this my stats before I breakthrough to celestial?." "Eh? Was it?... hehe." Sistineughed awkwardly "So you were wrong right?." Alex asked with a smile "Teehee," "Fuck, don''t ''teehee'' me" "....sorry I will fix it right away." After a couple of minutes Health Points: [1200} Mana Points: [1200} Strength: (320) Speed: (310) Defense: (300) "Here done," Sistine quickly said "Oh... so that''s my real stats." Alex said "I will start, exining the things that you unlock okay?." "Okay, continue." "You unlocked, System Aid. Like the word in it, it will aid you for almost anything you asked in exchange for high Unrivaled Points or UP." Sistine said "Oh?...like for example?." "For example, you want to kill a celestial; you can let the system do it in exchange for UP." "What? that''s broken." "Of course, you will need to exchange if for high UP, I think killing a Celestial body rank should be 10000 points." "Fuck! Just rob me, so expensive." "Of course it is, but there are still some that is less expensive, you can test it in the future." "fine, okay continue." "Next is the Woman Farm Points. This one is really good for you to get more UP together with the other sisters. The sisters can also gain UP and you can use it for your own use, or you can use it to buy them things in the system, but you can''t add all the UP to buy something expensive." "Oh... go on, continue." Alex got excited hearing that he can earn UP together with his girls. "For example, you will buy something that costs 20000UP, and you only have 15000UP but Alexia has 5000UP. You want to add them so you can buy it, you can''t do it." "I see, I understand, just tell me how this works." Alex said "Okay, here look at this. (This chapter is not finished yet, there is still woman farm point interface. I would just like some ideas you can add like having a date gets 10UP having sex get 50UP, things like that. I have already wrote the erotic things like anal sex, oral sex etc. so i would like to get some ideas that is not about erotic things but things you can do with a woman) (I will edit this couple of hourster) Chapter 130: (Soul Creation) Chapter 130: (Soul Creation) Woman Farm Points [Sensual Farm] Vaginal Sex - 50 UP Anal Sex - 50 up Oral Sex - 20 UP Boob-Job - 10 Hand-Job -10 Fingering- 10 Sex positions - 30 Date - 100 [Synthesis Farm] Pending... [Make Your Woman Happy Farm] [700UP Per Day] View Status... [Alexia Ainsley] Rank: Epic Status: Happy... ... ... ... [ra Smith] Rank: Epic Status Happy... ... ... "Holy!." Alex eximed "Good for you, dear, now it''s easier for you to get UP. Your lower half finally has some use." Sistine said, annoyed "Haha, this update is really worth it." "Humph!." "Come on, don''t be mad. Exin the Synthesis farm and the other one. I already know about the first one." "Of course, you know that because your a big bad guy." Sistine mumbled. "Hehe, Okay, I''m just joking at you. I''m really happy for you too. Let me exin it then." She continued and started exining Alex nodded and started listening to her exnation. After a minute Sistine finished exining. Alex understood that the Synthesis farm was actually simr to a mission but you need to be together with a woman in this one. He also understood how the other one works. This one is rted to the emotional status his women have. Currently, all of his women are happy. Judging by how he looks at it, he knew that the happy status gives 100 UP for each of his women. He still doesn''t know how much points it gives for other emotional state, like, sad, angry, and etc. At this moment he already has seven women, mainly, Alexia, Rose, Violette, ra, Selena, Eva, and finally Catherine. Kiara is still isn''t included because they haven''t really confirmed for both of them yet. And about Zeth... well you already know... not yet. "Okay, it''s fine now, well, I can''t always think about them right? I also need to think about my dear Queen, Sistine. Since, it has finished updating can you let me see the description of [Soul Creation]?." "It''s good that you still remember, otherwise I will castrate you." Sistine said happily "There is no way you can do that right?." Alex didn''t believe it, but somehow subconsciously, he felt cold shoulders. "You wanna try?." Sistine said with a teasing voice "Nope! Never! Let''s continue now." Alex hurriedly shake his head "Heh!, Okay!, here it is." [Soul Creation] (Active) [A skill that can forge souls to create a whole new soul. It has a separate space itself inside the host''s soul sea, where captured soul reside] [Normal ss] - Requires 1,000 Souls [Extreme ss] - Requires 10,000 Souls [Ultimate ss] - Requires 100,000 Souls [Super ss] - Requires 1,000,000 Souls [Zenith ss] - Requires 5,000,000 Souls [Nightmare ss] - Requires 10,000,000 Souls "That''s a lot of soul there." Alexmented "Yeah, It seems that meeting the other sisters is still a long time." Sistine was a bit depressed "If you want, I can do it quickly." Alex said, hearing Sistine''s depressed voice "How?." "Simple. Kill!." Alex said calmly, though there was a hint of murderous air deep within. "Eh? You can''t just kill madly, you know." Sistine said in surprise "Well, it''s not like any other things matter to me. As long as it can make you and the other girls happy. I can do it." Alex said "Dear..." Sistine was touched hearing it "Haha, just say it and I can do it." Alex said, scratching his face. He was a bit embarrassed saying things like that. "Mhn, Okay, I will decide itter. I still can wait." "What type of soul do you want?." "Anything''s, fine, as long as I can meet you and the others." "I will gather as much as I can then, when that timees. I hope I can find a body to create for you at that time." "En, and it''s not like they can meet me right away if I have a soul, though you can since you can also see souls with your eyes. I don''t know about the other sisters though, sister Selena and sister Eva, for sure can''t see me." "Oh... Ipletely forgot about that, though I think seeing soul in this world is not that rare." "I guess." "Okay, that''s that. Let''s move on." Alex quickly rise through the air and speed up his pace, activating his eyes, looking around the ce. Since using his eyes can''tpletely cover up all the ces, and somehow in this dimension he discovered, he can''t fully use his eyes. It was like he was being suppressed by the darkness. ... "Oh...finally a city? I think?." Alex, as he was flying around the air saw a lot of undead species, such as a groups zombies, skeleton and more. He also have met some weird horde of insects. He didn''t have to time to bother the one''s he met because they were to weak for him to even bother, their level were only ranging from rare rank to immortal rank. As a Celestial, Alex, didn''t want to bother them. Since he can''t even gain experience from them, now. Alex was currently looking down at a medieval like, Kingdom. "Oh?... Seems like there is an important thing going on?." Alex wondered, while looking at the biggest building in the kingdom, the pce. He sensed quite a lot of powerful individual inside a wide room, though this one can be considered powerful if hepares them to what he have saw while he was on the way. But if hepares them to him... meh... "This guys power range around Arcana to Dominator ranks. Oh! and quite a few Celestials too!. Let''s see there are hundreds of them and Dominators, being the majority followed by quite a lot of Arcanas and finally five Celestials." "If this was in the outer world this line up is already considered terrifying, I think? Well, since I still have that mission to kill an Arcana, because I still haven''t killed one and directly jump to killing a Dominator. That spider guy did surprise me with his strength... I also have not killed a Celestial yet. It seems after this I will gain to more rewards from the system. I think it''s dragon something and myriad sword I think? am I right Sistine?." "Mhn, dear, if you kill an Arcana you will have [Myriad Sword of Punishment] while killing a Celestial you will have [Breath of the Dragon God]." "Well, without further ado, let''s go. I should still have around twenty minutes." With that, Alex directly teleported at the center of room. Chapter 131: (Undead Kings) Chapter 131: (Undead Kings) Inside a wide room, there was a big round table. A lot of individual were currently having a meeting. This meeting was always held every century, we call this meeting ''Uprising''. There are five ''Undead Kings'' that existed in thend of shadows. The Zombie King, Skeleton King, Ghost King, Lich King, Phantom King. "Now, it is already 9th time of the Uprising, we can''t just follow the footsteps of our ancestors and be killed." An old zombie said. This old zombie was the Zombie King that represents all the zombies. "Our deaths may be inevitable, we don''t know the depths of the Queen''s power, there were no records of her strength that existed. But it was said that the first ancestors that faced her were all even stronger than the current us, now, so many centuries past who knows what unimaginable power she possess now." The Skeleton King said. "Kukuku, that damnable bitch, I want to freeze her to hell, if not because every hundred years that she will kill all of our powerhouses, we would have been stronger than ever." A skeleton robe man said we eerie voice that can make other feel cold. This was the Lich King "So what is our n now?." A long haireddy asked. Thisdy was the Ghost King...err more like Queen. "Today, is already the start of a new century.That Queen is alreadying here. All we can do is nothing, traps?, strategical ns?, tricks? all of that amounts to nothing in the face of absolute power." The Phantom King said "No, maybe there is something we can do!." The Ghost Queen said. "Oh? What is it?." The other Kings asked but they still didn''t have that much hope. "You know, that there is one ce here in the Land of Shadows. That not even the so-called Queen of Shadows can enter." "You mean..." "Right, the Swamp of Death!." "That''s still not possible, not even the Queen can enter or get close to it, much us." The Skeleton King shook his head. "Not you guys but me and my people. Our bodies our incorporeal." The Ghost Queen said "Heh!." The Phantom King sneered "Mhmm!!? What?." The Ghost Queen asked angrily "You think I haven''t tried that? Even our corrupted soul can be poisoned to death!!." The Phantom King said. His body was also Incorporeal like the Ghost Queen "And even if you do, how can you trick the Queen. Remember that Queen is who knows how many years older than us, she is an old monster. You think she will fell for it?." The Phantom King continued "This..." The Ghost Queen couldn''t say anything "Just stop with this farce, that queen is already heading here." The Zombie King shouted "Kukuku, I will just have to freeze her if she everes." The Lich King was arrogant "If it were that easy." The Skeleton King said "Why did this happen anyway, we don''t even know the cause. Why the hell did we have to carry the burden those damn so-called ancestors to us." At this rate when there was nothing they can do and all they can do is wait for death. Not really death since some have already died... it is more like being remove from existence. Facing this, the Ghost Queen got mad, resulting to ming her ancestors... Poor Queen. When the Queen started cursing the entire ce was silent. The other undead people that was also in room listening to them felt cold shoulders hearing her voice. As it is just too scary. [Banshees Scream] this is one of the Ghost Queen''s skills, though she didn''t use it but her voice was still so eerie. Only her voice could be heard when suddenly... Thud* A person appeared standing on the table. ck hair that is even darker than the night, eyes as blue the azure sky. Just looking at him makes you feel powerless and all of your being is revealed. "What the heck is this sound? Makes my skin stand." The person said while crossing his hands and warming his shoulder back and forth with his arms. "H-Human?." All of the Kings stood in alert. They didn''t notice that someone was suddenly close to them. With their strength sensing the presence of someone several meters away is easy, yet, this person just appeared right in front of them. This person was Alex, he already deactivated his eyes the moment he blinked that''s why his eyes are not gold right now. He walk to the side and jump off the table. Coincidentally it was the side of the Ghost Queen. Still, no one dared to move is as if the whole ce was frozen, only the sound of footsteps could be heard "This beautifuldy? what is that expression for? This expression doesn''t suit your fairy like face. It pains just watching at it" Alex said as his arm stretch to thedy''s face As his arms were stretching towards the Ghost Queen''s face. The Lich King finally snapped out of the trance. "What are you spacing down here for, quickly kill this human." The Lich King shouted, as a ray of blue light shut out from his hands. The others quickly followed, but the other Kings didn''t move because they were analyzing the strength of the person infront of them. They didn''t want to be rash unlike the Lich King. But the other undead also fired and barrage of skills towards Alex. BOOOOOOMMM!!!!! Alex together with the Ghost Queen got hit by a lot of skills. but he didn''t do anything while the Ghost Queen didn''t have much time to react and just cover herself with her hands. The dust and smoke quickly faded. There you can see Alex with a shocked look, looking at the Ghost Queen. The Ghost Queen was closing her eyes. Both of them were unscathed. This amount of damage Alex couldn''t bothered by it while the Ghost Queen were protected by his [Astral Clone] "My Mother! Actually, a Ghost!." Alex shouted and quickly retrieve his arm that passed through the Ghost Queen''s face. Who could me him for being surprised. All of the ghost he has seen throughout his life were all ugly and scary. That''s why when heid his eyes on the Ghost Queen, he quickly started a conversation because he though she was human. Wondering on why a human would be in this god forsaken ce. Chapter 132: (Assassin God Single Slash) Chapter 132: (Assassin God Single sh) Alex got out of his shock, he turned his gaze on the Lich King. Massive killing intent got directed to the Lick King "!!!??" The Lich King trembled when he noticed Alex''s gaze directed at him, especially the killing intent that is focused towards him The Lich King only trembled but if Alex uses his [Manifestation of Killing Intent]. Maybe the Lich King would have run away by fear now. His killing intent was now different from the past. It is now several times stronger than before. It got stronger two times in this very day. It first got stronger when the System got awaken and the second one is when he got promoted at Celestial rank. Alex still didn''t notice this for now. ... The Ghost Queen, opened her eyes and look at her body if there were any injuries. Wondering why she didn''t feel pain when those barrage skill or spells was directed at her. Although it won''t damage her that much since she is at the Celestial rank. Still, it would injure her for quite a bit as the one who attacked is at the Arcana to Dominator rank. But the attack of the Lich King would cause massive damage for her. "I''m fine?." The Ghost Queen wondered, she fixed her gaze on the man that is infront of her. But she noticed that the man is currently gazing at the other side. She turned her head to look and see the Lich King, trembling. "Hiss..." The Lich King tried to ovee his fear when he noticed that all the gazes of the others is directed at him. The Lich King jump back off, creating a bit of distance. "Quick! what are you staring down there for, Attack!." The Lich King ordered his people ignoring the fear that is looming in his mind and heart The Lich King''s people quickly started their spell, this time it was a big one since they needed a chant to do it. "Other fellows what are you waiting for, don''t you want to help this old man kill this human?." The Lich King asked the other Kings while chanting a spell. The other King remained silent because the one who attack before wasn''t their people. Only the Lich King''s people and they didn''t want to act right now, not after knowing the strength of the man infront of them. "Damn, bastards." The Lich King cursed under his breath when the other Kings remained silent. Seeing that the situation was bad. The Ghost Queen quickly move away from Alex. "Haha, do you think I''m air or something? To let you finish your spells?." Alexughed "Kneel!." Alex said slightly an imposing aura escaped from his body and covered everyone in the room. Right, Alex used his [King''s Aura]. The skill that can make everyone bow down and lose their momentum, though, it only affect those who are a rank and below than the user. Every undead people in the room that is under the rank of Celestial. In just an instant kneeled on the ground, all of their incantations failed. The Only five who escaped this situation is the five Undead Kings. But they are not fairing any better. Although they are standing. Considering Alex''s strength right now, who knows how many time''s stronger than ordinary celestial. Just his aura alone already exceeded higher stage of Celestials. With trembling legs, the Lich King still finished his incantation with his staff. "[Cocytus]." This is the ultimate and strongest skill that the Lich King could use and it''s in exchange for almost all of his mana. Fwoosh* Swoosh* As a light shed in the room and in that very moment ice spread through out the room. Cold winds appeared, a huge cier imposingly attack it''s target, Alex. Even the others got hit by the frost caused by the spell. The others quickly protected themselves but weaker Arcana ranks still took serious damage, their hands and foots froze. "Oh? Quite a good spell... I wonder why I still don''t have any Ice rted skills... I''m pretty sure the element of ice is rted to the elements of water. So, I guess I''m maybe immune to this?." Alex mumbled while looking at the approaching gigantic cier and frosty cold winds. "I think I will try to find some ice rted skillter... but oh! well, regarding this one?...just Disappear." Alex said with a calm smile And in that moment no one knew what happened it was as if the whole spell was just a dream as it vanished in an instant. This was the cause of Alex''s [Nihility] "What? What in the hell just happened." The Lich King shouted while backing with trembling steps ''I''m also quite surprised! It seems my Nihility got stronger.'' Alex thought in surprise Hearing Alex''s thoughts. Sistine said ''En, that''s right dear, the moment you got promoted to celestial it also increased." "I see," Ale nodded ... "Let''s end this first." Within the still shocked looked of the others a sword appeared in Alex''s hand. Before he disappeared and appeared at the side of the Lich King, he shed at the trembling Lich King. Thud* With a single sh the Lich Kind died. The sh wasn''t fast or anything and you couldn''t even feel a strong power within it. Even the sword is just an ordinary sword. All you can say to it while watching it is that ''It was just normal'' if you ignore the strange thing that happened when the moment the sword shed the Lich King''s body. The sword was shed from above the Lich King''s right shoulder down-left to the other side. There was nothing that blocked the sword, skins?,bones? There was not even blood that can be seen by the body. It''s just as if the sword passed through the body of the Lich King''s without even touching it. But, still, the moment it passed through. The Lich King died This kind of horror! Only one skill in Alex''s arsenal is capable of it. The [Assassin God Single sh] - One sh cuts through the soul Chapter 133: (Night) Chapter 133: (Night) While everyone is looking at him with fear in their eyes. Alex turned to look at the undead people that is under the Lich King They kinda look like skeleton mages. Within everyone''s gaze, Alex''s sword move. "Run!!." Someone yelled from the ranks of the Lich King''s undead people. This guy was at the Dominator rank, Seeing the sword directed at them. He was the first one who snapped out in fear and he is also the first one who tried to ran out in fear. With his voice, all of the undead that was under the Lick King also snap out and tried to escape with him. Sadly, reality is not kind! It is cruel! Only the strong survives. The moment they snap out and tried to run, they couldn''t move. They keep ordering their feet to move with their minds. But this is reality! Not a dream!. They are still under the effect of the [King''s aura]. With the sword directed at them. And them still kneeling, they were just like chickens waiting to be butchered. "Toote, guys." Alex said with a swing to the side of his sword. Overbearing pressure came out from the sword, it was as if it transcends into something that is beyond human limits. With a swing, everything within it''s path in several miles away. Was cut into half. Even the other structures outside got caught and was sliced in half. Luckily the room in this pce is located at a corner, if not this pce would also have been sliced in half. Thud* Thud* The bodies of the undead people that was caught by the skill started falling from the ground with only their lower halves left. This skill was Alex''s [Spacial Rend]. Silence... Silence filled out through the room, no one dared to talk, lest, they will anger the demon in their eyes. As the one still kneeling, some didn''t even dare to breath for a second. On the other hand, Alex, is smiling inwardly. Hearing the notification of the system. Ding* Mission: Kill a Celestial. - Completed Rewards: *5000UP * [Breath of the Dragon God- A breath attack from a primordial Dragon god that existed in ancient times] Ding* Mission: Kill a Arcana. - Completed Rewards: *5000UP * [Myriad Sword of Punishment] - A sword skill that can control flying swords up 100 (User needs to provide the sword himself)] "Nice, finally, new skills and more points." Alex excitedly said. "I''m happy for you dear." Sistine said "En, thanks." ... "Haha, you don''t need to be that tense. It''s not like I''m here to kill all of your anything." Alex said while deactivating his [Kings''s aura]. He decided to not kill all of the undead people here, since his mission is finallypleted. And he doesn''t have any grudge to these undead people. But the real reason he decided to do this was to conquer this world as his. He remembered that there is a mission about conquering a world. It is also not bad having a force of your own. Although he is not sure if this guys are what themon logic describe as evil. Thinking about the pros and cons. The result is he wanted to conquer this world. Hearing what Alex said and sensing that his killing intent vanished. Some finally calmed down a bit but the one''s kneeling after noticing that the pressure is gone still didn''t dare to stand up. Alex noticed this, he smiled. "Come on, stand up. Don''t keep having this gloomy atmosphere." Alex said, his voice was something you can call approachable. Alex did this to at least let these undead people calm down. With that the undead people stood up. "I wonder what is the Young King''s intention ofing here for?." At this time the Skeleton King asked "Young King? me? You can just call me... hmm... Night." Alex quickly thought with a name "Oh! It''s lord Night... May this old man ask what are you intention here for." The Skeleton King asked, but he was still apprehensive, afraid of angering Alex. "Let''s sit first, keeping on standing will just tire us, don''t worry I''m not here with ill intentions as long as you don''t provoke me." Alex said and sat on the chair were the dead Lich King sat before. The others nodded. ... They were all finally seated. "Okay, I''ll just be direct. As I hate wasting too much time, and currently I don''t have much time." Alex said, he only has just 15 minutes before he goes home as promised. The fight before until now only took him 5 minutes. "I''m here for a deal!." "A deal you said?." The Zombie King raised his eyebrows, quite interested on what the deal is about. "No-no if the Lord Night has anything he wants we will offer it." The Skeleton King said, because he doubted what this deal for since he knew Alex can just quickly kill them off. "What is the deal?." The Ghost Queen directly asked The Phantom King just stayed silent. Clearly waiting for the answer. "I know you are in quite a dire situation right now? right? I''m sure your enemy is alreadying here." Alex said "Just as the Lord Night said... we are about to finished soon." The Skeleton King said "Right, this cycle just keeps repeating." The Phantom King said "I wonder why the the Lord Nigh said this?." The Zombie asked "It''s clearly about the deal." The Ghost Queen said, she was depressed right now like it was before, thinking that she would die this day "Right!, I can help you and in exchange for your loyalty! In short I want all of you to worship me as your emperor. I''m sure this is a pretty good deal on your side. Not only would you escape from this hell-like cycle, you can even get stronger with me at the top ruling you. This world would be at peace. I know that I can just kill all of you and directly control the undead people here, but I won''t I don''t want to rule in fear because in that way I can prevent betrayals and stuff though even if it did, It won''t matter. Still, if we are united we can be even more stronger and achieve greater heights. Also It''s not like I will stay here and control the stuffs happening, that is way to bothersome for me. Your status and power will remain but undeniably your loyalty is mine. Everything I order you follow, my will is your will. From time to time, maybe, I will help you get stronger." Alex finished Chapter 134: (Leticia) Chapter 134: (Leticia) The four Kings remained silent for a whole minute. Thinking of what Alex said "I don''t have much time, also it''s not like if you disagree I will kill of you, I don''t have enough time for that, hurry and decide." Alex said, he was keeping track on time, he almost have no time left "Lord Night, why are you sure that we won''t betray you when we get stronger?." The Ghost Queen asked, the other three Kings were also waiting for the answer "I have a special skill that can make you loyal to me and if you ever betray me I can decide your life and death. Even if I don''t have such skill there is no way that you would ever surpass me." Alex said "I can''t believe that we would have fallen this far... to make this deal... but maybe serving you is another chance for us. I agree." The Skeleton King said "What can we do? wait for death? I agree." The Zombie King also agreed "I would like to ask the Lord, what do we need to do if we serve you." The Phantom King said "Well, you will give some offering of important materials you found, I guess. Also you can say you will be my undead legion. You guys will not just remain in a small world like this. I will take you to another whole new world and fight for me. Maybe also I will need some bodyguard protecting my house I can just order you." Alex said with a smile "You... mean... that there is another world out there?." The Phantom King asked in disbelief "Yeah, where did you think Ie from then." Alex said "I agree." The Phantom King finally agreed "How about you miss ghost beauty?." Alex asked Looking at this immaterial beauty, even if you clearly know that she is a ghost you can''t still help but treat her differently, as she looks like a human without any doubt. White-Silvery like hair, clear blue eyes. Elongated ears just like an elf. This shows of how much of an otherwordly beauty she is in the eyes of people. Just a glimpse of her pale white skin makes your soul stir. You can''t help but salivate her beauty. Those blood-red like colored lips, just looking at it will make you think of how sweet it is, that can make people drool. Hourss like body with big assets. With how she is dressed right now, can make you doubt that a eunuch can still get hard, if not for only these undead withered fellows are the only one present in this world, everyone would have lusted for her, if ever she is put in the outsideworld thousands would line up for her. Of the women Alex knew only Zeth''s beauty would rival her''s, though, if you exclude the other women reaching to the realm of celestials, like her. Dressed in white tight off-shoulder royale-like shirt tinted with golden lines, it emphasizes her huge D-cup breast, the upper mounds of her breast peeking outside, while the shirt makes you wonder how in the hell it can still hold on without tearing. Waist so slender like a willow paired with pale white legs enhances her beauty more, sadly these legs is covered of pure-dark colored skirt that is neither long or short. Alex, first time looking at her almost couldn''t hold on and want to ravage this beauty but remembering that she is a ghost his thoughts about her immediately stop. His eyes still can''t help but appreciate this beauty in front of him. Looking at her he thought of something that maybe along the way... cough... cough... he will still hold on for now as he promised not to get more girls, for now that is. He will still give a special treatment. ... "Leticia, you can call me Leticia, and I agree. Since the three of them already agreed, might as well." The Ghost Queen said "Leticia? Beautiful name." Alex said "Thanks his majesty." The Ghost Queen got quite quite ttered but she isn''t that innocent and can control it showing on her face. "I don''t have much time left, there is still an enemy to face. Come here, I''ll activate the spell." Alex said The four undead Kings stood up and got closer then kneeled towards Alex. ''Kneeling, I''m not really use to this stuff, but oh well.'' Alex thought and activated his new acquired bloodline skill [Master-Servant Contract] He put his hand on the Skeleton King''s head and activated the skill, a red glow appeared and because the other side is willing with no resistance. The skill quickly took effect and a red mark appeared on the hand of the Skeleton King. This contract is rted to the soul so if ever the servant has any ill intentions towards the master their soul will be burned to ashes. Just like that the Skeleton King became his servant. Followed by the Phantom King and the Zombie King. Finally the Ghost Queen. "I think I won''t use it on you, after thinking for a bit. I still need a proxy so when I''m not here you will be the one giving orders. And I can''t just have my proxy be my servant, So, for now, I will trust you unconditionally." Alex said "No way!, Even a ghost can''t be let off?." Sistine''s voice filled with disbelief sounded in his ear. it seems she caught on something "It''s not that, alright." "Humph." ... The Ghost Queen got shocked and quickly calmed down. While the other three undead Kings didn''t say anything and keep kneeling down. They didn''t dare to question there master, even though, it''s quite unfair for them. "Thanks his majesty." The Ghost Queen respectfully The other undead people also followed, kneeled. "All hail Emperor Night." "All hail Emperor Night." "All hail Emperor Night." "All hail Emperor Night." ... "10 minutes left huh? I gotta deal with this fast. Maybe this will be easy there is no way that the other side would be stronger than me." Alex said he was now out of the pce after blinking several miles away outside waiting for the imminent enemy Chapter 135: (Scáthach) Chapter 135: (Sc¨¢thach) (Okay! before I start remember that the characters in this story are different from the story in the legends. Although they have simrities but some of their history is different. The connection they have on earth will be exinedter in the story) Okay! Start! Alex''s current ce is at an open space with several mountains several miles away. Alex got already used to the dark, So, he can still see as if it was bright as day. It was because of his dark element. Activating his [All-Seeing Eye] is also one thing. Alex''s eyes turned golden, and phased through several miles away. "Where is this so-called Queen?." Alex wondered Just as he wondered a fast figure appeared in his sight from a hundred miles away. A hundred miles is his limit for his eyes, paired with infinite, for now. "Fuck! Fucking Fast!." Alex cursed looking at the speeding figure that ising towards him, and he knew that it wouldn''t take long for the figure to arrive to his direction. "With this speed it''s almost as fast as blinking, although I can cross a hundred miles in a second, but that''s because of my eyes and blink skill. And the cooldown of my [Blink] through all this years got reduced to 5 seconds. That''s why in the eyes of others It will feel like I can blink whenever I want." "But this one... it''s pure speed, I don''t know if I can keep up using all of my skills... Any second now." Alex got ready while counting the time of how long it will take for the figure to arrive. *Swoosh* "Fuck! Only 20 seconds!." The wind chaotically blown throughout all directions. It was as if the wind couldn''t keep up to the speed of the figure. A woman appeared a few meters away from Alex. An extremely beautiful woman, possessing an aura of a monarch. Looking at her makes you feel that you are beneath her and you as her subjects offer your life for her. She has long purple hair with bloody red eyes. Wearing a dark-colored mask that covered the lower-half of her face, and a dark-purple colored tight full body suit that emphasize her curvaceous body, especially her slender waist and huge mounds that is wrapped tightly by her suit. Holding a red ominous spear in her hand. Finally, seeing her face Alex couldn''t help but gasp in astonishment, this was the most beautiful woman he has ever seen. Even though he has promised to control himself of getting more women but seeing this woman he can''t help but treat her as an exception, when his gaze arrive at the spear in her hand, he was even more shocked. As this spear, he was very familiar with it, having one himself. With perverted thoughts Alex wanted to see what lies behind her clothes. Because he can control the phasing abilities of his eyes. The moment he is facing her Alex''s eyes reverted back to normal out of habit, this became a habit as he can''t just face someone while using his eyes, and only sees their bones and organs. Alex willed his eyes to phase through what lies beyond, was it heaven? or was something more? Sadly, reality disappointed his expectations. Something repelled his vision even with his [Infinite] he can only see a blur. The woman frowned as if she notice that he was doing something unpleasant. Alex quickly reverted back his eyes, when he noticed this, he then smiled to the woman "It''s my pleasure to meet the beautifuldy. My name is Alex would thedy blessed this one with her name?." Alex smiled and asked formally Although he felt familiar about her, especially the spear in her arms. He couldn''t remember it in his memory, so much for his [Eidetic Memory] but as he was asking her, he was also assessing her strength. Yet, he couldn''t see it at all, so he decided to ask Sistine. "Sistine, what''s this woman''s strength?." "I don''t know, dear, all I know that she is really strong, but I will know if I can see her fight." Sistine said Alex nodded. The woman was also assessing Alex but she didn''t see anything on what caused her to frown, as he was very normal in her eyes. "Scthach, that''s my name, why is a human here?." Scthach asked, her voice was so pleasant to hear. "Scthach?." ''Land of Shadows... Scthach... Warrior Queen... Queen of thend of shadows.'' Alex keeps thinking as this is very familiar and atst he gained enlightenment. ''Shit! I know now! No wonder she has the spear! This woman may very will be an immortal!'' Alex got a bit apprehensive as the realm of this woman is on a whole other level away from his level. But still, he can''t just give up. His fighting spirit also grew, finally meeting a strong opponent. "I don''t really like to speak in a formal way. That''s why I will be direct, Scthach... hmm sounds a bit... how about Scathy? right, Scathy I''m sorry but I''m afraid you can''t take anymore step forward!." Alex teasingly said, he didn''t want to act formal anymore as things like being serious, formal and other things isn''t his cup of tea. His real personality is just carefree, as long as he want to do it, he will do it, and the only thing that can make him serious is something that will concern his women. Besides his confident that he won''t be defeated anyway. He is also excited, testing his new strength, the best way to test your strength is of course by fighting. He wanted to find someone that canst long fighting him but there was really no one he could think of and meet. Now, facing this opportunity of course he will take it. ''I know that I can''t defeat this woman, but conquering her in a fight? well, let''s take a chance... She is very fast even way faster than me. But with my skills? we still don''t know but I''m pretty sure that I can at least make her conscious of me. To do that at least I need to be faster than her... I know this is pretty rash but... All I can think of right now is having this woman.'' "Sistine, put all of the 25 add points in my speed stats." "En." Health Points: [1200} Mana Points: [1200} Strength: (320) Speed: (310) > (560) Defense: (300) Chapter 136: (Scáthach 2) Chapter 136: (Sc¨¢thach 2) At first, Alex didn''t really know how to treat women good enough, because he thought he can make them happy by just giving them gifts or any materialistic things. But, when Eva and Catherine talk to him about it. He had a moment of realization, that maybe they were right. As he though about his fragmented past... Although he can''t remember clearly but he knows that he treated someone important to him like that in the past. With this realization, he said to himself that he will treat them right and strengthen their rtionship. You may think of him as an idiot but actually he knows how frail his rtionship are with the other girls. Especially girls like Rose, he knows that Rose was only with him because she wanted to be protected and he was okay with that because he thought that along the line maybe she will fall for him, anyway, most of it was his lust though. He had a quote in the past that he always believe; "If there is no Lust there is no Love." His love for them are also just a little because he was already prepared for separation... just like in the past. That is until he had a realization. That''s why right now he quickly wanted for his girls to get stronger so that they can fight with him on equal grounds. The main reason Alex wanted Scthach as his woman was because he had learned legends about her being a master of weapons and she had teach many heroes in the past, because of that he wanted Scthach to teach his girls. Well, having a beautiful woman by his side was also the main reason. He can''t just quickly change his personality, he still remained a pervert, a carefree pervert who will do what he wants. ... "Scathy? Me? and you said that you can''t let me pass?." Scthach said, her face remained indifferent "That''s right, Sorry, little Scathy! The undead people at the back are all my people." Alex said with a smile "You mean a human is the leader of a undead?." Scthach asked without any change in her expression, as if she felt nothing when Alex called her like that. "Who says a human can''t lead the undead?. Alex said "Heh!." Scthach sneered at the ignorant human infront of her and indifferently said "What makes you think that you can stop me? I don''t know how a human can go to this ce but it seems you are new here to think that you can stop me." "I don''t know if it''s the same here but about Scthach that guards the gate of Land of Shadow, I know quite a bit." Alex said "I have not met any human for how many years, and you are the first one to havest long enough to talk to me. If not for you being a human who I have not met in so many years; you would have already died by now. Still, it doesn''t change the fact that you will die." Scthach said while preparing to move "Well, let''s exchange pointers, Sensei." Alex grinned and a red ominous spear appeared in his hand "!!?!?." Scthach who was preparing to move showed chaotic emotion but it was quickly covered by indifference "How? A replica?." She asked "Replica? you mean this? how about little Scathy try it?." Alex said with a smile, he was also a bit curious on how his system works, if his was actually a replica. Scthach looked at the spear in Alex''s hand seriously, she then said. "This hand of mine truly have killed so many life; A human. A spirit. A god. I have met and killed countless existence as the time flows. I have ughtered those who are all my enemies until I''ve be numb; Emotions? what is that? I have already forgotten; Life? I do not understand the meaning of it. I will not age, I will not die, I''ve already be to which you can call immortal. I have forgotten what was the meaning of guarding the ''gate''. All I know is to kill, kill, kill, and kill. Regret? I do not understand it. I have experienced many things. Now, I want to embrace the hands of death. As Scthach finished saying she looked closely to the human who was listening to her before continuing. "You might want to ask why I am saying all of this, it''s because I''ve found hope. Hope to die as a warrior, meeting you and seeing that weapon, no that spear, Gae Bolg, I''ve thought that maybe you can do it. But, the you right now can''t kill me. So, how about this human, no how about this young man. I will be your master." Scthach finished while she smiled. Alex looked at her for a couple of second, beforeughing. "Hahaha, I say woman you want to be my master?" "That''s right, but what are youughing for?" Scthach asked "You said you don''t understand and forgotten emotions right?" Alex asked while smiling Scthach nodded "You might not understand it or forgot about it. But, it''s not like it disappeared, talking to you I have clearly see your emotions even for just a bit. You don''t understand the meaning of life, though, I think your life just don''t have any meaning left, that''s why I will give you one." Alex said "I don''t understand what you are talking about." Scthach frowned "Then let me exin it, you thought I can''t kill you but I can, I just don''t want to. You want to be my master? You are good at using all kinds of weapon, specially your spearman ship, learning from you isn''t that bad but you don''t need to be my master for me learn it. You don''t understand emotions I will teach it to you. Be my woman and we will experience different emotions together. Your life has no meaning and you wanted death? then live for me, death isn''t that good. I have already experienced it but I deny it, I deny death. You will not age and you will not die, having that would make all of the entire world''s woman envy you. You can''t die because your an Immortal. You could die but you can''t because you wanted to die as a warrior. Yet, you can''t find anyone who has the qualifications to kill you and since immortals can''t die because of age that''s why you won''t die. I can kill you but I don''t want to. That''s why I will ask you this, spend eternity with me, with me by your side you can find and remember emotions and what is you life meant for." "Be my woman" Chapter 137: (Scáthach 3) Chapter 137: (Sc¨¢thach 3) Alex while smiling waited for Scthach to absorb all of what he said. Scthach smiled and said "Many men took a liking to my body, yet, no one has ever touch it." Scthach looked at her body for a second before looking straight at Alex and continued. "You know what that means do you? Although your a lustful child but I don''t hate that bluntness, being direct as my disciple is something worthy of praise." Alex''s mouth twitched but him shameless face still didn''t change, he still smiled. "How about it, Little Scathy? Be my woman!." Alex said "You refer to me as little Scathy. Whilst I do no understand it, I know that you are supposedly making fun of me by calling me like that. Scthach said, she continued "My disciple you wanted me to be your woman? Sorry, but Master-disciple rtionship is forbidden." "I say, little Scathy since when did I be your disciple?." Alex asked. It seems this woman already treated him as her disciple "Is the reason why you are not epting to be my disciple because you wanted Master to be your woman?." Scthach asked Alex didn''t know whether tough or cry when she refer herself as his master. It is not on point but she is quite right, So, Alex nodded. "I have said I do not understand emotions so things like that is not suited for me. And even if I did understand it I do not want to be a woman to a man who is weaker than me." Scthach said "Really? I''m not sure if I can beat you. However, I am pretty sure that you can''t beat me." Alex said, he then remembered the time, he only has 2 minutes left. All of this talking to him quite a bit of time. "Oh?... You said I can''t beat you, right? How about this! if you canst 10 seconds against master. I will not do anything to your people. This is why you are here right?." Scthach said "Interesting, how about raising it a bit. If I canst for a whole minute you will be my woman. If I don''t I will be you disciple." Alex said "Good! Then let this be master''s first lesson. Don''t overestimate yourself." Scthach said and disappeared from his sight. In an instant she appeared at his side, her left foot moved throw a roundhouse kick. "Fast! two? no! three more times than the current me." Alex said before blinking away several miles away, dodging her kick. The kick only hit through air. However, a small mountain several miles away got destroyed by the wind that was caused by the kick. "My Mother! Fast! Also so stron!." Alexmented when he saw the small mountain got destroyed. He didn''t have the leisure time to finish his words Scthach already appeared by his side again. Her right-hand formed a fist, aiming for his face. It all cost by just a mere fraction of a second. He didn''t have the power to blink away again. "[Enhance speed], [Flight]." Alex lowered his head dodging the fist. before jumping back off through the air, seeing that there was another oing fist. Even though he used his [Enhance Speed] this only increased a bit of his speed. If we convert it into his stats he would have another additional 50 points in his speed. "Above!." The moment he jump through the air. He heard a voiceing from above. As he looked what was above his head. He saw Scthach''s foot only centimeters away from his head. "Fuck! [Gravity Control] decreased, increase." He shouted, when the kick was really-really close to hitting him. He felt his body lighten. As he felt it he dodged the kick by a hairs breath. With a loud boom the ground cracked while the center got destroyed, forming fissures thatst several miles away. Because Alex dodged Scthach''s kick. Also increasing the gravity around her. Her kick hit the ground "What monstrous strength! If I was hit by that who knows what would happen to me." Alex said he finally took a bit of breath. His blink was also avable. "You are quite fast, boy." Scthach praised. "Haha, little Scathy you think you have the time to talk? Time is ticking you only have... hmm... 50 seconds left. How about giving up? You can''t escape of being my woman." Alexughed. That''s right! Although it took long exining it but that exchange only took 8 seconds. Since Scthach didn''t quickly attack. The time moved. "You have some quite interesting abilities! Gravity right? I''m still even feeling a bit of heavy right now. However, you still underestimated the capability of an immortal. Let this be your second lesson. About you first lesson...hmm let''s just say you passed... Oh! sneaking an attack? that only works to those who let their guards down." Scthach said while noticing there was an oing invisible attack above her. She stretch out her hand and caught something. Clenching her hands she pulverized it. Just like that the attack got destroyed. The most unbelievable thing this was one of Alex''s strongest attack, [Spacial Rend]. In front of Scthach''s monstrous power, it only felt like paper. "Fuck! Really! Well, it''s not like I''m gonna beat her anyway. The longer she won''t attack, the closer I win." Alex said to himself being shocked by how Scthach treat his attack like it was nothing. "Space, huh? Although I have some understanding of thew of space. But, it''s not one of my expertise. Enough of that it seems this boy keeps stalling time. Get ready! boy!." Scthach jumped in an unimaginable speed. The crack on the ground got ever more wider. Her speed was several times more faster than before. It''s as if Alex''s gravity couldn''t even affect her. If you say that at the start she was three time faster than Alex. Alex''s [Enhance speed] only increased a bit of his speed but paired with his gravity, increasing Scthach''s while decreasing his, you could say with all of that both of their speed are finally equal. But now, even with all of that she was at least five more times. "This woman, still didn''t use her full strength! This quite irritated me a bit!." Alex said looking at the red ominous spear that is only a hair''s breath away from him. Through all out the time both of them were still carrying their spear, Scthach finally used her''s "[Time Maniption]." Chapter 138: (Realm Supression) Chapter 138: (Realm Supression) Time Maniption. The Law of Time. One of the mostplicatedws of the universe. No one truly have reach the apex of mastering this Law. The Law of Timeplements anotherw, The Law of Space. If one have truly mastered and has reached the apex of these twows. An example of one mastering the Law of Time, one will have ess to the ''River of Time'' where all time flows. But, if you truly want to control time like the back of your hand without reaching the apex; you also need to control thew of space. The Law of Space. Mastering this Lawplements the Time Law. If you have an understanding of the Time Laws; making time faster or slower, you can easily do that. But, if you ever try to revert time back or either travel to a distant future. You will also need to have to master, the Space Law. Reverting back time, or traveling to the future. Will need the help of the Space Law, understanding the spacew, can make you have the understanding of coordinates. Coordinates will help you find the path where you want time to flow. Either it flows backwards or forward. Space Law, if you want to instantaneously travel anywhere by passing through space. Will need the help of the Time Law. Understanding the Time Law, will help you travel through space without worrying about time. You can easily travel through worlds, even universe. Of course if you have reach the the apex of eitherws. You will not have toplement each other. If you master thew of time at it''s apex; you won''t need to master the spacew to revert back time or travel to the future. It is also the same for the spacew. If you master the Law of Time, you will be the lord of time. It''s also the same for mastering the Law of Space, you will be the lord of space. But, being the Lord of a Law has it''s price!. No one have truly reach the apex of aw. Even thosew that is not asplicated as the Law of Space and Time. Because the closer you will reach the apex, the closer you are to lose yourself. Being one of thew is being the ve of thew. That''s how terrifying it is. ... The moment Alex used [Time Maniption]. The surrounding stopped as if it was frozen, sound?, wind?. All of it stopped. Alex when this happened wanted to retaliate by attacking Scthach, rather than dodging her spear. But, his instincts stopped him because it was literally screaming to him that it was dangerous to continue!. Saying, if he ever made that decision he would suffer a hit. Following his instincts, Alex dodged the spear. Him, having his instincts screaming to stop him, and him having a decision to dodge. This all happened in an instant the time stopped. And his instincts got proven right. As he dodged the spear by tilting his body to the side and quickly back off. While his body was still backing off mid air. Sounds of cracks could be heard even though there was nothing that got hit. That sounds didn''tst long because, breaking sounds followed, it''s as if the one that got cracked was broken. The moment he heard the breaking sound. He saw Scthach move, in this ce frozen by time. Although it was out of his expectation. But, he wasn''t surprised because he knew there were beings that could move even if the time was frozen. Still, at least he dodged that attack. "Surprising! Truly, Surprising! Gravity! Space! and now Time! I even more want you to be my disciple now." Scthach said "Haha, Little Scathy having the power to move even when I stopped time. It even fueled my desire to make you my woman." Alexughed a bit "Really? Time is currently stopped right now. It seems our one minute will be long." Scthach said as she dashed after him. It seems she can fly too. "Sistine, have you already know what rank she is?." Alex asked "Like you thought, she is at the immortal rank. I''m afraid you can''t beat her right now, dear, there are six stages of an immortal and I think she is around stage 3-4." Sistine said "How much is the difference between an immortal and celestial?." Alex asked "You are still at the Celestial body realm, dear. While she is already at the immortal rank. So she is A greater realm higher than you. You should know that a tens of half-step Celestial soul realm is no match for one Celestial soul realm which is the rank after it. Even though the boundary of both is just half a step. But the difference isparing heaven and earth. And this continues, like how tens of half-step Celestial soul realm are no match for one Celestial soul realm. It''s also the same for tens of half-step Celestial spirit realm are no match for one Celestial spirit realm and so on. This woman is already around the middle stage of an immortal so you can imagine how strong she is." Sistine said "Why do I seem, I can beat higher realms than me?." Alex asked "There is something called Realm Suppression. This is the one behind on even how close they are at the next rank, but still they can''t beat it. I don''t know why this won''t work for you, when you are still at the Legendary realm and you have already killed an immortal/preparation realm. And you didn''t even use your full power. Currently, I think your power is around Celestial Soul to Celestial Hero realm, that is only for your normal power, excluding your skills,ws and principles. At the mortal rank it was because you have receive so many benefits, like, remember the time your stats was doubled? that benefit is still on effect, you are two times more powerful from someone who is the same rank as you. If you include your ruler god''s blood that keeps getting unlocked this is why you can skip through rank, I think. As the blood got unlocked little by little your body also gets more stronger and stronger, especially your bones, veins, etc... buy you just didn''t notice it. I think you should also not base the powers on numbers dear. Like your stats on the system. That is not your real capability. You think someone with around average 350-400 in all stats, especially with your 560 speed can keep up with an immortal? who is who knows thousandths more times stronger, logically. Although she may have not use her full power yet. Still, it is very clear that you are stronger than what it looks like in your stats. This one isn''t a game, dear, it is reality. Not 1s, 0s or codes rules here, Numbers doesn''t matter. You may think of the system stats as an add ons on your power. This is one of the benefits of someone having the Unrivaled System." Although Sistine took to long to exin, still, in the outside it was only an instant. "I understood a bit." Alex nodded Chapter 139: (Scáthach 4) Chapter 139: (Sc¨¢thach 4) "For this past couple of seconds. I have not attack proactively, I just defend. It seems I have to keep up my game, else Little Scathy think I''m easy to bully." Alex smiled. Looking at Scthach who just dashed after him. He first stopped time, as this woman is a bit crafty taking advantage about the time being stopped to quickly attack him to save her a few seconds. After that, Alex then dashed towards her nning to meet her head on. This time his speed can''t be describe anymore. It was even more faster than Scthach who have just increased her speed. Instead of Scthach being five more times faster than him. Now, tables have turned, he is the one who is five more times faster than her. Strength: (320) Speed: [(560) > (610)] (560) > (5560) Defense: (300) "First time I''m using this! To be honest I first thought that it was too broken for me to use this skill against you, lest, you willin I am bullying you. But, knowing the gap of our strength it seems using this skill, maybe, is not even enough topare with your speed using your full power." This time his [Enhance Speed] was powered by his [Infinite]. Scthach got surprised a bit before a sadistic grin formed in her mouth. This was the kind of grin that was excited for battle. And her speed got even more faster. *Shwoosh* The wind blows! Scthach''s speed now rivaled his. Scthach moved her spear forward to her front. One might think that this was a Life and Death battle. As both of their current speed is too fast, the impact of this speed is unimaginable. And Scthach directing her spear for a piercing shot. Who knows what would be the result if Alex was impaled by her. "Little Scathy, you even increase your speed to try impale me with your spear? Sorry, That''s not your job, it''s mine. Don''t worry, it won''t take long. After this you would already be screaming in pleasure being impaled under me ." Alex smiled as he deflected her spear by swinging his spear, hitting Scthach''s spear at the side of it''s head, forcefully changing it''s trajectory. Scthach quickly maneuvered her spear, she spun and her spear again tried to sh back. As she sh, five red spear appeared that exactly looked the same as her spear, surrounding her. The five spears flew towards Alex as it''s target. [Weapon Control] This is one of Scthach''s skill, she can create five exactly the same thing as her weapon, though it''s not as strong as the original. This visual images has about half the capability of the original, she can control it as she will to either block for her or attack for her. Facing this six attacks. Alex first blocked the spear in her arms, the original spear, with his own spear. Sparks appeared the moment the two spears collided. Still, he was still currently open to the attack of the five visual spears. As the spears arrive at the same time, it only hit each other as it disappeared in the air. Alex already vanished from Scthach''s front via [Blink], appearing at her back. "Divine Spear Art: 1st style: Creation." Unlike a piercing attack to impale someone, Alex brandished his spear from above, it was a shing attack. Scthach quickly reacted, as a burst of red ominous aura appeared and covered her spear. Even without looking back, she blocked his spear with her very own spear. A loud booming sound reverberated all over the ce. Two spears, two auras, shed with each other. One was colored with a very deep red while the other one was also colored but it was lighter and a ck aura was mixed within it. Alex gripped the spear tightly with two hands trying to breakthrough Scthach''s spear, the aura of his spear burst and got even more bigger. This time Scthach already turned around, like Alex she is also put a lot of strength in her spear. Not wanting to lose against Alex, her spear''s aura also got bigger. With this sh, with no one winning. As both of them were concentrating on breaking each others aura. They were at a stand still. With no one winning or losing. Either of them thought of backing out. "Good Art!." Scthach praised. "Thanks for the praise, your reaction is quite good." Alex said "You are pretty unique for someone of that realm, you have already made it this far and at least make me use almost half of my power. But it''s time to end this!." Scthach said as the aura of an immortal escaped from her body. Imposing, overbearing. "Haha, it''s kinda depressing fighting a woman who is holding back against me. But, there is nothing I can do about that. A woman in heat will do whatever it takes to find a man, even if it means holding herself back. You are really vent on bing my woman huh? letting me win like this! Well, who am I toin if a woman act like this towards me, of course I know the hidden meaning on why you are acting like this..." Alex shook his before sighing then said. "Haisss... you should not try this hard. Here I am, already offering you to be my woman, but you are still so hard-headed not epting the offer. It''s not the time to be a tsundere here, if you will just say so, this great one will immediately bed you, 30 seconds left, Hahaha." Alexughed as he finished. Even though he was already covered by her aura, he also activated his [King''s aura] while he was talking. Although it couldn''t beat her aura at least it suppressed it. Making him withstand her aura. "....." Scthach stared at this shameless guy in front her, she was speechless. She shook her head before smiling. "Giggle* You are quite funny." Scthach giggled, her breast also bounced as she giggled. "Woah! Huge!, right! Little Scathy you justughed just now, you are showing emotions right now." Alex said while staring at her breast. "Number 3 Lesson, In a fight don''t be distracted by anything, because letting your guard down could take your life in a moment." Scthach said as an explosive power and massive killing intent escaped from her body. Her spear''s aura got twice more bigger. This time Alex''s strength wasn''t enough as the burst of Scthach''s explosive power suppressed him. She pushed her spear forward, as Alex got pushed by her. because of he was caught off guard his bnce was uneven. With that Scthach roundhouse kick him by his side. Alex was hit and flew several miles away, before quickly controlling his bnce. Chapter 140: (Scáthach 5) Chapter 140: (Sc¨¢thach 5) The moment Alex got hit he used [Greater Hardening] also enhancing it with his [Infinite]. That''s why he only flew for at least around 5 miles before bncing his self. There were no scratches on his body. Strength: (320) Speed: (5560) Defense: (300) > (5300) "It''s quite a bit taxing for me to use my [Infinite] while maintaining both at the same time. It''s not like I need to keep maintaining my [Greater Hardening]. Because I was caught off guard I got hit. Breast are really a mass of destruction, specially bigger ones, they are a disaster." Alex said, he was still smiling. Strength: (320) Speed: (5560) Defense: (5300) > (300) "Woman, you are really quite frightening, even seducing me like that. You don''t need to do that, if you just asked I will dly be there for you." Alex shouted "Shut up for a minute will you!. Scthach said who appeared from his back, her fist aiming towards his face. "Fuck! Your even more faster this time? How am I gonna satisfy you in bed at this rate. Although I''m not a fast shooter but somethings this fast... I think I need to at least prepare myself for that." Alex said as he dodged by slightly ducking his head. Scthach keeps barraging him with punch and kicks. He even wondered that this woman was throwing a tantrum, that she even forgot to use her spear. Although Scthach was more faster than him this time. She was at least two to three times faster than him. The same as the start but he can dodged her with minimal movements, with his senses and his instincts he had the power to dodge her. "Shit! Woman! You are already trying to fight me as if I have already cheated on you with the old hot widow next door. You are not even my woman yet." Alex said while dodging It seems as if Scthach was getting annoyed at him, her speed was even more faster while this time she keeps piercing and shing her spear. Alternating between the two. "Woah-woah, easy there!." Alex said, with her speed right now, for at least 10 strikes, one of it will undoubtedly hit him. Still, when the moment that she was just too fast to dodge, he blocked it. This keeps going on as Scthach keeps trying to hit him. If one was spectating this fight, he/she would only see the wind blowing, because they were too fast. "I say, Woman! You are even using your spear now! I think I''m having a doubt on having you as my woman. You are secretly a Yandere! right!... Fuck! almost got stabbed!, hey if you keep trying to stab me like that who knows in the future you will suddenly go Yandere mode on me. Although it''s cute for some people, but if it gets excessive it will be terrifying... Aiya, stop stabbing... If you stab at least use themon kitchen knife..." Alex mouth still keep spewing words. "I think maybe I am understanding emotions a bit! You are quite a good teacher! I am mad right now!!!." Scthach said as she was even more faster than ever. This may as well be her full power. "Fuck! I got stab." Alex said before vanishing via [Blink] and appeared a hundred miles away, he was holding his shoulder that was hit, it has a bit of injury. He finally couldn''t keep up with her anymore, even while dodging and guarding in minimal movements, as she was way too fast for him to keep up. "20 seconds left, she is alreadying towards here." Alex said while using his [All-Seeing Eye] watching Scthach rushing towards him. "She is way too fast, is this her max speed?... Fuck already here? you only need at most a second to travel a hundred miles away?." Alex said "Stop-stop for a bit. Calm down-calm down. It isn''t good if you first learn the emotion of anger." Alex said as he used [Time Maniption] as time stopped it didn''t even take a second, breaking sounds already sounded. Scthach continued to dash towards him. She didn''t know what she was feeling right now! But there was just something that irritated her. "You are still not stopping? Okay! loop for me." Alex said as he used his [Infinite]. There distance is for at least ten miles, as the loop happens. Scthach keeps going back. He knows that if he still continue using his [Time Maniption] it would only give her more time. He then quickly deactivated it. Scthach frowned but still continued. Within just a second she was already at her tenth restart. It would only need 9 seconds for her toplete it. "Finally, I could breath a bit! After she finish this loop. Only 10 seconds remain. I just have to survive til then." Alex said while looking at Scthach "This peculiar ability of yours really surprise me." Scthach said as she keeps on going back, but still, she never stopped. She calmed down a bit. "So you are calm now? I can say that you at least understand a bit of emotion right?" Alex asked "I do not know? Maybe?." Scthach said "Anyways, we will talk about thister. After you are done with that you will only have 10 seconds left, So, be sure to hang on, Little Scathy." Alex said with a smile "You think you canst? with the current me?." Scthach asked, she finally finished the loop, she quickly rushed towards him. "Of course, I have a secret Identity, you see." Alex said while being secretive Scthach didn''t even bother to hear him, as five red spear appeared surrounding her. Her killing intent was showing. Although she was not really going for a kill, this intent just serves to suppress Alex. "Some people call me ''The sh'' while in truth I am... ... The God of Lightning, Wahaha. As heughed with Scthach so close to him he used [Electric Overload]. BOOM! A loud boom sounded as sparks of electricity appeared. Still, Scthach was not bothered by it but continued rushing towards him. Her spear transformed to a massive spear, at least three more times, normally. While a burst of Red aura filled the entire ce. This is one of Scthach''s spear art. God ying Art: Sky Piercer. Scthach activating her art, she dived in towards the electric currents. Although she can''t see him right now. Because the ce Alex was at, was covered by electricity. She still can sense him. The moment she passed through all the electric currents got destroyed, disappearing into thin air. Swiftly she passed as if she have pierced her target. But she was surprised that she didn''t hit Alex. She look back and found that he was at another ce. He was above her covered in lightning, especially both of his foot. It was as if his feet was producing lightning, propelling him. Elements. If you ever have affinity for that said element, you can control it and summon it. But it''s not a skill. You can just produce that because of your affinity, it''s as if you are born with it. This was what Alex used he summoned electricity to cover his body while all of it was concentrated on his feet. Enhancing it with his [Infinite], because of lighting, his speed got even way more faster. "Told you, I''m the sh while I''m also the God of Lightning. You know this is what I meant by I need preparation before. With your speed, of course I can''t keep up. But, with this it was enough. I can even use the ''Lighting Rod''. You would feel being electrocuted inside while being impaled under me, but it won''t hurt you rather it will even enhance more pleasure, Hahaha. Give up" Alexughed "..." Chapter 141: (Scáthach 6) Chapter 141: (Sc¨¢thach 6) "What are you being silent there for? Just give up, pretty sure that you can''t keep with this." Alex said even though he knows that she was an immortal and of a higher stage at that. Still, he did not quite believe that she can be even more faster than he is right now. Before. when Alex was dodging Scthach, her speed was three times more faster than his. Then it became five times, that Alex already needed to block her. Until when it increase even more, that Alex deemed was her speed in her full power, it became ten times more faster than him. But, this all change when Alex used his lightning element to cover his whole body, concentrating on his foot. Alex willed the lightning in his body, focusing all of it in his foot. This time he was five times more faster than Scthach. That is why it was hard for him to believe that she can still be way more than his current state. [Enhance Speed] powered by [Infinite], [Gravity Conrol], decreasing his gravity while increasing Scthach''s. Lightning element powered by [Infinite] and you also need to remember the 250 points he put in his speed stats. With all of that, he finds it hard to believe that she can still keep up with him, even though she is an immortal. But he was wrong! Utterly wrong!. He didn''t know how terrifying an immortal could be. Specially the difference in their ranks. "Why do you think that I can''t keep up with you? Actually, at first I didn''t want to use my full power because I only use it when I kill someone. We can''t have my disciple dying on me can we? However, you have proved me wrong. You are worthy for me to use my full power, this time I will treat you as an equal. You should be proud of yourself; making an immortal treat you as her equal, especially immortals like me. So, this time I''m gonna go all out, now. I hope you can survive after this!." Scthach said as all of her explosive power hidden inside her escape from her body. All of her killing intent that was umted all of the thousandths of years, she was killing, got unleashed. Who knows how terrifying her killing intent that was umted all of this years, she was killing. She was even titled as a God yer. "You gotta be kidding me! Only 8 seconds left! But with her state right now... I''m afraid she won''t even remember. Argh... this killing intent is way too strong!." Alex said, he was struggling hard just to breath. He saw millions of deaths just facing Scthach''s killing intent. Evenrge monsters that is evenparable to a size of an Ind. He literally saw all of the things that Scthach killed in her life. "Is this the strength of an immortal? An Immortal experienced in killing! Just maintaining two things being powered by [Infinite] is already quite taxing. At most I could maintain five things. But still, after that I would copse. It would be good if mana was the price to maintain what have I used all this time. But it''s not. It''s my mental strength. The things that costed me mana that I have used was only, [Enhance Speed], [Greater Hardening], and [Electric Overload]. All of that didn''t even cause me for just even a little bit of mana that the system won''t even bother to show it in my status... Shit! this woman is going for the kill." Scthach dashed, it didn''t even need to take a second to cross several miles away. Alex was at above her with a distance of 5 miles. Alex knows that he didn''t have the time to dodge her, even if he blink he knows that it won''t take a second for the current Scthach to cross a thousand miles away in a seconds, much more a hundred. Alex eyes couldn''t even follow her speed. Still, he estimated that she is at least twenty more time faster than the current him, powered by all of his skills. Still, no matter how fast Scthach is she isn''t faster than Sistine and Alex''smunication. "Sistine, hurry. Buy the fortification barrier in the store." Alex said "On my way!." *Fortification barrier: A skill that if used will create a golden transparent barrier to protect the user, it covers all of 360 degrees, direction- 1000UP "You have 32400 points dear because of your mission, now your left with 31400." Sistine said "I know, thanks!." Alex nodded "Mhn!." Even though Alex had the time to buy a fortification barrier, he didn''t have the time to use it. Alex focused his eyes, while clutching his heart. The killing intent was still to unbearable for him. ''I hope this works!.'' Alex thought. As Scthach with hundreds of red spear that surrounded her. The spear in her hands glowed bloody-red, it''s aura was so terrifying that even as she dashed, the space around her as she passed through got cut. God yer Art: Star Piercing Blood ughter. Scthach spear pierced through Alex. Same with the hundred of spear that surrounded her. All of it barraged to Alex, in shes and other forms of attacks. A whole formed on Alex''s body. As Scthach passed through his body, she couldn''t even control the momentum of her spear, it took her for a moment to stabilize herself. The hundred visual spear, first stuck on Alex''s body that filled him with wholes. It then disappeared in thin air. Scthach turned her head to look at Alex''s body filled with wholes, before sighing. "Sigh* I couldn''t control myself. It was my first time meeting someone who was at the Celestial realm, with a capability like that, I even used one of my strongest arts. What a youth I have waste, I would have wanted him to be my disciple. I will at least remember him, especially that mouth of his that keeps spewing words about me bing his woman." Scthach said with augh "I say, Little Scathy isn''t it to early to celebrate your victory. I still wouldn''t die until you be my woman." Scthach suddenly heard a voice, she was surprised and thought that it was impossible if someone could survive being hit directly by that attack. She focused her eyes on Alex''s body. This time, finally, she noticed something weird. There were no blood or wounds on his body, even though it was filled with wholes, it slowly started regenerating as if nothing happened. "You might want to ask what skill this is?... I should maybe call it ''Kamui''. Alex said with a smile and thought ''Credits, to Kakashi and Obito, Haha!.'' His body didn''t quickly regenerate before because the visual spears was still struck in his body, but when it disappeared, it finally started regenerating. The skill he used was [Dimensional-World]. Parts of his body that would be hit by the attack, he transported in to another dimension. Chapter 142: (Scáthach 7) Chapter 142: (Sc¨¢thach 7) "How intriguing! Although you only have a little understanding about space. That attack! no! that art of mine! could even cut through space, even those who have a good understanding about it. However, it couldn''t cut through you, I guess that weird skill of yours involves of way higher understanding of space than I can currently handle ." Even though Scthach was surprised, she quickly calmed down she was already experienced enough to know that there were so many unique things in the world. "You think? Maybe? Still, do you have time to talk about this?, 3 seconds left Little Scathy." Alex said with a huge grin. He also think that the [Dimensional-World] involves a higher realm of understanding of the spacews. But, it seems the System has it''s own way. "I do not believe you can use that indefinitely! 3 seconds is enough!." Scthach said, her speed didn''t slow down at all. But, as she was about to rush towards him. Her expression change, if those other immortals who knows her well look at her right now, they wouldn''t believe that it was Scthach at all. Scthach looked frightened, she was intimidated. It was only for an instant, before she thenpose herself. She would not be called the God yer if she can''t calm down andpose herself. Alex, even though he had dodge all of her attacks, her killing intent still couldn''t make himpose himself. He activated his [Manifestation of Killing Intent] with a goal to at least ease Scthach''s killing intent. Right after he activated his skill. He was baffled, of course Scthach looking frightened for an instant couldn''t escape his eyes. This was the time that that he noticed something that even he himself was shocked. His killing intent that was oozing from his body is so overwhelming. This intent is who knows how many times stronger than Scthach''s killing intent. He already nned to use his [Fortification Barrier] after easing her killing intent. He knows that at her first strike he couldn''t dodge her, that''s why he already bought the [Fortification Barrie] up ahead. As he knows that after he dodge the first strike he can block the second one and so on... His [Dimensional-World] he can use it for every 10 seconds, that''s why he can''t dodge her likest time. His hope would be to block her. But now, all of this wasn''t needed at all. Scthach didn''t even quickly rush towards him as she was wary of him. This is all because of his overwhelming killing intent. Although it didn''t affect Scthach that much because she was covered by her own killing intent, still, just gazing at the aura of his killing intent would make one look terrified. Beings so big that even Inds couldn''t even hope topare. Scthach looked all of this beings with different feature screaming in their deaths, especially how they were killed at theirst moments. Their cries of pain, grief, hatred, and other more negative emotions is shown. ... Alex first time using his [Manifestation of Killing Intent] that already change like this was when he used it against the Scythe. He didn''t notice it before because his attention was on both of his woman, Catherine and Eva, at that time, more like just at this morning. Alex when he used his [Manifestation of Killing Intent] this morning before he was promoted to Celestial, his killing intent was nothing like this. However, when the moment he got promoted to Celestial, it''s as if something was unleashed and have break through it''s restraints. The moment he used his [Manifestation of Killing Intent] after bing a Celestial. His Killing intent changed, it was so great that his killing intent before doesn''t even qualify topare to his newly profound killing intent. This was also the thing that helped him the most to surprise the Scythe. Alex had a huge misunderstanding, thinking that having two principles will surprise the Scythe. Although it seemed that the Scythe was surprised but it isn''t enough for it to let it''s guard down. Also the Scythe never let it''s guard down for a moment, it was as if it willingly stop itself. All of this was still a mystery to him. Even acquiring this kind of killing intent was still a mystery, for now. ... If you want aparison between Scthach and Alex''s killing intent. it would be that if Scthach''s killing intent stretched for hundreds of miles away. While Alex''s killing intent was way on a whole other level, his killing intent almost filled half of the Land of Shadows itself. Every being in the Land of Shadows could feel his aura, some weaker ones almost even died for just being exposed of his killing intent. The remaining Undead Kings shivered. Luckily for them the killing intent was not directed at them. They were just coteral damage as Alex didn''t even meant to let them get caught on the range of his aura. If even Alex couldn''t even breathe before because Scthach''s killing intent, much them being exposed by his aura that was way more above Scthach''s. Every being in the Land of Shadows felt that ''Death'' itself is staring at them, levelling their life and death. The undead people, being so far away from Alex and they already felt that kind of feeling. They would be screaming on how unfair it is if they knew that when Alex first used this kind of killing intent. The people above the underground, and the people that is thousands of thousands of miles away, that would supposedly get caught on the aura''s range didn''t feel anything at all. Even Catherine and Eva at that time didn''t feel this much of intent. Well, the reason for that will be exined another time. But, it was closely rted to the Scythe. ... "I would have not think that you would have this massive of killing intent. Just how many have you killed? No! it''s impossible! Even if you started killing way long before you were born, no one would have this kind of intent. Just what is this?." Scthach got puzzled "Hehe, that''s why little Scathy just give up, and be my woman. Alex smiled "Humph! You think that this would make me give up? Your dreaming!. Scthach said but her smile was so sadistic. She was excited, she wanted a fight. Scthach almost have forgotten of the thrill that a life and death battle would give. As a natural born warrior she always wanted to fight. But, thousands of years being in the Land of Shadows numbed her down. There were no strong enemies left for her to face. Now, facing this killing intent made her blood boil. She was up for a fight. The killing intent fueled her fighting spirit. She was so happy inside. It was as if several emotions filled her body. She wanted no more than to start fighting. So, with haste she wanted to dash forward. She couldn''t wait anymore. Alex also felt her emotion. "Say, I hate to break it up to you Little Scathy but time is up!." Alex said while grinning widely. "..." Hearing those words was as if a basin of cold water was poured over her head. It was as if all of those feelings, her fighting spirit was all for nothing. She got excited for nothing. ''Sigh* This is the longest minute in my whole life.'' (A/N: Just one minute of a fight took me so many chapters. ????) Chapter 143: (Scàthach 8) Chapter 143: (Sc¨¤thach 8) Scthach''s body shivered. She was really trying hard to hold herself. "What? Don''t tell me you still want to continue?. Sorry for getting you riled up for nothing but that was just an illusion." Alex said. He was also confused on how his killing intent became that overwhelming. Alex knew that even for him he can''t beat Scthach. As the fight continues Alex''s mental strength would just continue to ware itself out. With that, Alex quickly retracted his killing intent and quickly made up a lie, telling it''s an illusion. "You know, it''s a sin for tricking a woman like that." Scthach said as she took a deep breath to calm herself. She is still old enough to control her emotion and notpletely act on it. Her killing intent disappeared. "Oh? I see that little Scathy have gained some understandings of emotions now?" Alex smiled "I guess, for a bit. Facing that kind of killing intent made me remember, of what I felt before I became an immortal. I do not know if it was this or not. I just know that when I became an immortal there is something within the current me that changed from the past me" "Well, Of course! maybe you have matured? Haha. Anyways, meeting me and spending this minute with me, you have lots of things you have discovered right?. I know that it was fun for you. Just by looking, I have seen lots of emotions from you, delight, anger, fear, and many more; you were even really excited to fight me when I released that kind of killing intent. You will never feel all of that if you died. You wanted to die right? Is that still the case after experiencing no! remembering the things that you felt?. Like I said before if your life doesn''t have any meaning then live for me. Furthermore, spending time with me even if for just a minute, you have already felt like this. Imagine if you spend eternity with me. You wanted to fight, right? I will give you one anytime. A woman as beautiful as you is a sin for you to spend your life in this god forsaken ce. While Alex is talking, he also got closer and closer to Scthach while floating in the air. Scthach looked at him as he got closer. There was a weird feelinging from her chest. "Together, with me. I will let you experience what all life could offer for. I''m not confident if all we will experience is happiness, there might be sadness and pain. However, that is what emotion is for, this is what someone with feelings would experience. Still, I will see it to it that you will be happy, always. Alex got closer and closer to her as he continued. "Fighting with you for a minute made me understand. All this while we were fighting I was looking closely at you, to know what made you became like this. Teasing you, surprising you, making you mad. All of that was with a purpose. Finally at thest couple of seconds I understood." This time Alex was already facing Scthach. Scthach looked at him with incredible colors. She doesn''t understand what she was feeling right now. "Your emotions didn''t numbed down or got forgotten. Instead, you sealed it in yourself and this time even for just a bit the seal loosen. I know the reason why you sealed your emotion yourself. It may not be on point, but that much I understand, you are a woman that had enough of suffering. You have suffered for who knows how many years because of your duty. I don''t know what is the reason for you guarding the ''gate'' but I knew that the moment this ce got separated from the outsideworld. You still, keep guarding the ''gate'' for thousands of years because you thought this was your duty. I do not know how much you have suffered all of this years. In the end you couldn''t endure it anymore, which is why you sealed your emotion. Maybe even I would turn crazy if I had your experience. Even if you stopped guarding the ''gate'' there is nothing you can do here, in this ce full of undeads. You not having the power to leave here is closely rted to the Swamp of Death. With all of that you were left with no choice but continue kill and kill, thinking that maybe this what your life meant for." Scthach trembled hearing him. Alex smiled at her and maybe because of her current state she let him hug her. Resting her head on his chest. "You are still a woman after all, even if you are an immortal that had killed millions. However, deep inside there is still a heart that wanted to be protected. You are a strong woman, but there is also a time that even a strong woman couldn''t take it in by just herself anymore, that is then when a man takes over. I do not know what you want. Maybe a praise for all the work you have done, or maybe you didn''t have anything you want at all. Still, at least let me say this... Good Job! I will take it here from now on. But if you still don''t want to... then at least let me carry half of your burden." Alex said as he caressed her hair Scthach reciprocated his hug tightly. Tears flowed from her eyes. At this time there were no cold majestic Queen or an immortal that is experienced in killing. This was just a woman who have suffered for so many years, letting our her emotions. Scthach cried. Alex''s shirt was drenched by her tears. "There-there, don''t worry little Scathy won''t suffer anymore." Alex patted her head. "Call me Scathe," Scthach said "Scathe? I think little Scathy suits better." Scthach wiped her tears and quickly separated herself, much to Alex displeasure as the heavenly feeling of her breast pressing against him disappeared. "Whatever" "Little Scathy, you are my woman now right?" Alex smiled "No!. "Eh? don''t tell me you are not honoring your promise!." "Promise? what promise? I didn''t agree to it, all I said before was ''Good!'' I didn''t particrly agree to it." "What? is that so? aren''t you a bit too shameless ying with words against me?." "No means no!." Alex''s face twitched before sighing. "Well, for now you won''t be attacking my undead people anymore right?" Scthach nodded "Then let''s get out of here first. I will take you to the real world, unlike this gloomy ce" Alex said "Mhn!, but how can we live even I can''t survive at the Swamp of Death." Scthach said "Do not worry, how did I even get here if I didn''t survive there. Just leave it to me." "Mhn!." Her most beautiful smile formed on her mouth. This was her first real smile of happiness after thousands of years. Chapter 144: (Home) Chapter 144: (Home) Alex and Scthach was currently several meters away from the Swamp of Death. "How are you going to survive going down there? As far as I know the space all around the Land of Shadows is in disarray. Only the ce below this swamp has the coordinates that is connected to the outsideworld." Scthach said "Trust me Okay?, close your eyes first and leave your body to me. if you feel something don''t resist it at all." Alex said "Mhn!." Scthach didn''t bother to question him of what he was going to do andpletely left herself in his care. This time she has a huge amount of trust, without hesitation she closed her eyes. Alex smiled and caressed her face, he then used his [Dimensional-World].Teleporting Scthach to his dimension, he can bring someone to his dimension if that someone doesn''t resist and willingly agree with it. He can''t bring someone to his dimension if that someone resisted. Well, beating someone forcefully that left him/her with no resistance is also another case. When Scthach teleported to his dimension, he didn''t hesitate and jump to the swamp. "I will smell like shit again! Alex shouted as he jumped. The moment he jumped he didn''t feel that he was wet at all and he was not affected by the poison, same as the time when he first arrive here. Alex quickly hurried as he opened a rift through space connecting it to the outside. ''I still need toe back after this I have a Kingdom to order, anyway, I can go back and forth as I have already left a shadow there.'' Alex thought Arriving outside, Alex quickly used [Clean] to make the smell of his body disappear. "Phew* What a experience I had there. I even wasted a thousand points to buy the barrier, which I didn''t have the opportunity to use. Well, it''s not really a lose since I will buy it anyway." Alex said as he willed his dimension, transporting Scthach to the outside. Scthach appeared, she looked all around the ce before a beautiful smile formed on her mouth. When Alex saw her smile he couldn''t help but say. "Beautiful." "Your mouth is at it again." Scthach said, her tone sounds to be annoyed but her face betrayed her words. "So, are you happy?." Alex asked "It''s good, it''s been years. I didn''t expect I can get out from that ce." "Don''t worry I won''t let you suffer again!." "Mhn, thanks. but don''t think I have epted you. Even though I have given up on making you my disciple. Still, I won''t ept a man who is weaker than me." Scthach said, there was a hint of teasing in her tone. That one would find difficult to know. "Really!?. Although you have gone all out using your full power, but I didn''t." Alex said, though it was true, if it really is a fight to the death. Alex knew he has a chance to defeat her but he would need to pay a price. "What? Dare try me again?." Scthach provoked him. "Haha, of course I dare I''m just afraid you willin about me bullying you." Alexughed "Humph!." Scthach snorted, she didn''t believe him. "Let''s get out of here first, even though this ce isn''t as dark as the Land of Shadown but it''s better for you to see the light again in these thousands of years." Alex said "I have already seen just a while ago." "What? where?." Alex got puzzled "Its the ce where you teleported me, the air there is quite refreshing. There was even hugekes and mountains." Scthach said. All this while for 2 years the [Dimensional-World] evolve itself as it expand for so many kilometers. Even Mountains and Lake was created. Alex first thought that it was a waste when he first bought it. Wasting his points when he could buy skills that he could use to fight. But, after noticing that it has the skill to evolve itself. He felt it was worth it, even mana there is a lot more pure than Arcadia. "Oh... so that''s why! Remember when you hit me but I didn''t get hurt, it was because I transported part of my body there." "Eh? Is that the case! I didn''t think it could be use that way... Right for how about how many seconds can you use it again?." "Heh!... why would I tell you what if you use it against me when we fight again." "Humph! I don''t need any tricks to defeat someone weaker than me." "You think?." Alex asked as he opened a rift through space. "Of course... where are we going?." "To our home!." ... Although it would be faster if Scthach herself is the one who will open a rift. But, she didn''t know where their destination is. So, Alex kept blinking while alternating it with [Space Maniption]. "Okay! we have arrive!." Alex said while holding Scthach''s hand, he needed to have contact to blink someone with him. Alex didn''t blink inside the house, as he think it was quite rude. Scthach quickly separated their hands while Alex just smiled wryly. "Is this your house?." "Yes, is it small?." "No!, it''s okay I also quite like, a normal kind of house." "Well, this will be your home too!." "Humph! I''m just temporarily going to live here... eh? why are there several presence inside?." "What? you wanted to be alone with me?." Alex smiled Scthach didn''t even bother to hear it as her expression darkened. "You have guts trying to court this Queen, while having so many women, huh!." Scthach said looking at him with a smile yet not a smile. "Shit! I know we have just met and you quickly have fallen in love with me the moment you saw me. Still, isn''t quite early to be jealous and go Yandere mode on me?" Alex said as he took a bit of step backward. "Heh! Who is jealous. I''m not your woman and will never will be!... Come on let''s get inside." Scthach coldly said "Now, you are even inviting me as if you own the ce? And yet you deny on being my woman, Haha." Alexughed as he moved forward and wrap his hand around her waist while the other one patted her head. "Let''s go inside, don''t worry your sisters are kind." Alex said "Humph! don''t touch me." Even though she said that but there were no resistance in her body as she let Alex wrap his hand around her waist. "Good! Only act like this when you are around me or with your sisters while you will remain what you are usually around others." Alex said as he led her inside. ''We really need a bigger house, I hope Catherine or Eva already found and bought one.'' Chapter 145: (Home 2) Chapter 145: (Home 2) "We''re home!." Alex shouted as he opened the door. "Wee home?" Catherine said, she was the one who came to wee him. Catherine then saw another woman being led by Alex with his hand. She was at first shocked due to how beautiful Scthach is before shaking her head, she smiled. Catherine walk forward and went closer to Scthach, she first looked at Alex sternly. With a look that said ''Another one? I just told you this morning not to keep bringing one''. Before turning to look at Scathach with a smile. "Come in, sister, I suppose? My name is Catherine." Catherine smiled to Scthach. "You can call me Scathe!." Scthach said, she let go of Alex''s hand. "Let''s go we can talk inside." Catherine said as she pulled her hand and led her inside. Alex followed them. When they went inside the room, what greeted them was sight full of beauties. Scthach shook her head and sighed when she first saw it. "Cousin!, where are our pills?." Kiara who was sitting at the couch jumped excitedly. She didn''t quickly notice that there was another person with him. "Girl, your not even going to greet me?." Alex helplessly shook his head. While the other women noticed Scthach. Scthach greeted them with a smile. Unlike others she still kept her cool and didn''t get flustered. Eva smiled and nodded towards her before turning to look at Alex, rolling her eyes she said." Humph! Your Late." "What? Is lunch ready already?." Alex asked "It''s almost done, Alexia said there is only 15 minutes left." Rose said while she got closer to greet him, she is also didn''t forget to greet Scthach. "Oh... I''m still notte then." Alex said as he eyed Eva, she snorted in response. "I thought you helped Alexia cooking the food?." Alex asked "Mhn." Rose nodded "Alexia let us rest first because it was almost done." ra said this time "I see, how about you aunt? did you help?." Alex smiled and look at Selena. She got annoyed when Alex brought another woman again, but she just sighed. She licked her lips then said." Of course not, the kitchen is way too small for us to fit in together. What? you wanted to taste my cooking~." Alex''s face twitched when he saw that his aunt still keep acting like this towards him. "Dear, where is the pills?." Violette asked "I have it already, just wait after we are done eating." Alex said, the moment the girls heard this almost all of their eyes light up. "Are youfortable here?." Alex turned to asked Zeth who was sitting on the side. Zeth nodded. It seems Rose has been taking care of her. "Well, you familiarize each other first. I will go greet Alexia." Alex said and went to the kitchen. "Let''s take a sit first!." Catherine said to Scthach Scthach nodded. The girls all greeted her with a smile and they introduced each other. Although Scthach was still a bit unfamiliar of the ce. But, seeing that the girls were all friendly, she quickly fitted well. The usual cold Scthach before is gone, the Scthach right now was full of smiles. As they talk no women was hostile towards Scthach. Because they know very well that she is just the same as them. When they knew that Scthach still didn''t quickly ept to be his woman. Some of the women couldn''t help but praise her. "Good! make him try harder a bit! If not because I was so vulnerable back then. It would have took long for him to get me." Violette said "Humph! me too! If I was not sorry for him because he was injured I would also have not quickly epted him." Eva agreed "Right, if I was not put on the spot back then I also wouldn''t have fallen. Even though I still didn''tpletely said that I am his woman I already acted like one." Catherine also couldn''t help but agree with them. "He also took advantage with me too! Luckily for him I was too naive back then." ra also joined "Heh! says the one who always wanted to be spoiled by him." Violette retorted her Selena also talked about what the things Alex have done. Although she still didn''t quickly talk about their rtionship, as she knows even though Kiara already knows about it. Still, out of consideration she didn''t talk about it. Rose also talked a bit, but she was shy all the time. Kiara opened her ears wide open, so she could know how to counter when Alex will make a move on her. Zeth also listened to them. While they were talking Alex already went to the kitchen. He saw Alexia wearing an apron over herfortable shirt. She was wearing a mini skirt in her lower half. Her long red hair cascade over her back. Alex went closer and hug her from behind, having a whiff of her fragrant hair. "Your back! And it seems you brought yet another one." Alexia didn''t turn around and just rested her head at his right shoulder. "Sorry, I will keep it in moderation." Alex said as he tilted her head and move his head down to kiss her. "Mhmm..." Alexia returned back the kiss, they kissed for a couple of seconds before stopping because Alexia was out of breath. "Huft... It''s fine just always leave time for us. I''m actually a bit mad you know? It was only me for this 2 years who had your attention." Alexia turned around and hugged him. "Don''t worry, I will always spend time with you and the others. Also you can keep acting spoiled towards me. You don''t need to mind the others." Alex said while caressing her hair. "I know but as your first I want to at least have a strong image." "Silly, pretty sure the other girls already know that you are holding yourself back." "Eh? Really! Was it to obvious?." "Mhn! I think so." Alexia turned red. Chapter 146: (At the Kitchen [R-18]) Chapter 146: (At the Kitchen [R-18]) Looking at Alexia''s beautiful face and how she is dressed right now, emphasizing her curvaceous body while mostly her beautiful breast. Alex got hard just looking at her. "How about we do something quick?." Alex said as his hands lowered down and grab her ass. "Ahh~not now,ter... The others are just at the living room." Alexia groaned feeling Alex''s hands groping her ass. "We still have around 10-15 minutes right? I will be quick." Alex said, lifting her shirt together with her apron. When he saw her huge beautiful breast covered by a red colored bra. He lowered his head and proceed to kiss her breast through her bra. Alexia held his head tightly pushing it against her breast. Alex smiled in response he moved her bra to the side. Her bare breast was revealed outside. He continued to kiss her while sometimes licking her ares. "Mhnn... just be quick... Ahmm!... or else they will be suspicious if we take long." Alexia groaned. She was really sensitive, especially her breast. Her panties were already starting to get wet while she rub both of her thighs together. Alex explored her body with his hands. He ran kisses all over her while moving up, to her breast, to her neck until he arrive at her ear. Alexia had muffled moans in response she keep trying to lower the sounds of her moans. "Raise your arms for a bit." Alex said as he lifted her shirt and apron topletely remove it. Alexia instinctively raised her arms. Her clothes quickly got removed, she also didn''t forgot to unbuckle her bra as it fall to the floor. Alex nibbled her ear while his hands were also working with her breast. He groped and rub her breast forming it to other kinds of forms. Alexia was so hot right now. While breathing roughly Alexia searched for his lips. Sensing this, Alex stopped and went to kiss her red rosy lips. "Mmmmh..." Alexia moaned in happiness. Between their kisses she sent out her tongue. Alex when he noticed her tongue responded by opening his mouth. Their tongues entwined subduing each other. They keep kissing for a minute before Alexia needed to breathe. "Huft... huft..." Alexia gasped for air. Alex held her thighs and carried her to a nearby table. As he put Alexia on top of the table, she wrapped her hands on Alex''s neck and they quickly had another round of kisses. Alex hand keeps groping her breast while the other hand trailed down and arrive at her wet panties. Alexia moaned in pleasure feeling his hand rubbing her pussy over her panties. Alex squeezed her breast and pinch her nipple lightly. Alexia groaned her head leaned back. Alex ran kisses on her body marking her with hickeys from her neck to her breast she was covered in hickeys. As Alex arrive at her breast he began sucking her bountiful mounds. "...More... so good...Mhnmm..." Alexia couldn''t endure all this pleasure as she felt something building up on her pussy. She keeps rubbing her thighs with Alex''s hand in between it, teasing her pussy. Alexia finally couldn''t take it as she already felt somethinging out. "Dear... I''mmmmmiiiiiiinnnnnngggggg." Alexia climaxed as she moaned loudly maybe even the other girls in the living room could hear her. Her love nectar overflowed from her pussy drenching her panties. "So fragrant." Alex put the hand that was on her pussy before, to his nose and smelled it. Alexia blushed and said. "Dear, I moaned so loudly I think they heard it." "Don''t worry about it I already put a cover to prevent them from hearing us. Besides even if they found out they could just join." Alex said sliding her panties off before proceeding to remove her skirt. Alexia waspletely naked now. Her pink wet pussy was out in the open. "You know there are others who are still not your woman right? Like Zeth and Kiara." Alexia said as she raised his shirt to take it off. "Don''t mind them. They will be mine soon anyways just focus here." As Alex said he already lowered his body and went to lick her pussy. "Ahnnn... do we have time left?." Alexia asked while holding his head over her pussy. "Delicious... we still have time." Alex said as he licked her clitoris while he put one finger inside her pussy and keep shoving it. "R-really?... Ohhhh right there." Alexia moaned. Alex hearing her moan sent another finger and both of his finger keeps going in and out at a fast pace while he keeps licking her pussy. Due to how sensitive Alexia is it didn''t take long for her to have another climax in just a minute. "I''mmmmiiiinngggg againnnn!!!. This time Alexia didn''t try to hold her moan and just screamed loudly. Her love nectar flowed and Alex drank a lot of it. "Come down and offer your back against me." "Okay! But do we still have time?" Alexia got down and leaned at the table with her hands supporting her. "We still have all the time in the world." Alex said though he noticed that 15 minutes is almost up that''s why he used [Time Maniption] that only covered the kitchen. With her mind full of lust Alexia didn''t notice that the time stopped although she was moving but the things around the kitchen were all frozen in time. Even the oven that was cooking the food also stopped. Alexia could move because of Alex as he can decide to who he will stop when he use his [Time Maniption]. This also include objects, if he wanted the oven to continue cooking while the time was still frozen, he could do it as long as he wills it. In the the time where time stopped is his ''Domain'' unless someone broke it like what Scthach in their fight. ... On the second floor at the room where Selena and Kiara slept before, Scthach frowned when she sensed that there was a time disturbance. She sensed that it was only the kitchen that the time stopped and they were two individuals there. She knew that the other one was Alex while she thought that the other one was Alexia, who she have not met but the girls talked to her about. Although she sensed them she didn''t know what they were doing, she wondered on what they were doing that needed Alex to stop time. Scthach wouldn''t have imagine that the two were currently having an intimate exercise, if she knew who knew how would she react. Chapter 147: (At the Kitchen 2 [R-18]) Chapter 147: (At the Kitchen 2 [R-18]) Alex took his pants and underwear off. Alexia with her head turned to the side looking at him removing his clothes. No matter how much experienced Alexia on taking Alex''s cock she still blushed looking on how massive it is. Alex moved to her back. He rubbed his erect cock on her wet pussy while both of his hand went to work on her two breast. "Mhnnn..." Alexia moaned feeling Alex''s attacks. her waist also moved on it''s own to feel his hard and hot pulsing cock. Alex leaned closer to her as he give kisses to her neck while still keeping on rubbing his cock on her pussy. "Dear, don''t keep me waiting I want it now." Alexia turned her head to look at Alex with her passionate eyes full of lust. Alex kissed her while Alexia quickly responded, their tongue entwined immediately and they keep exchanging salivas. As they finished kissing Alexia couldn''t wait anymore as she tensed her body, moving her waist to let Alex''s cock get inside her wet pussy. "Oh?! my older sister can''t wait anymore?." Alex teased her as he give her a spank on her ass. "Yes, quickly I can''t wait anymore..." "But I like seeing your expression this way." Alex smiled and while sometimes trying to put his cock on her pussy before quickly pulling it. "Please... let older sister get a taste of your cock... Fuck me senselessly! Ruin me! I''m all yours!." Alexia said pitifully "Fine! then get a tasted of this." Alex said and in one thrust his cock went inside her. "Ohhhhhh... This is it!. This feeling it''s heavenly!! More..." Alexia groaned while moving her waist on her own even though Alex started thrusting her pussy "So tight." Alex groaned in pleasure, holding her waist with his right hand while the other one was still on her breast. Feeling Alexia''s pussy contracted tightening her insides, almost as if his cock is trapped. Alex felt even more pleasure his thrust keeps going faster and faster. Inside, outside his cock keeps going back and forth. Alexia''s moaning didn''t stop at all she kept wanting and wanting more feeling her womb keeps getting prated. "More... I love this! Ahnn.... Mmmmm... Right there that''s the spot!!." Alexia''s eyes almost starting to roll back due to intense pleasure. "Dear, kiss! I want a kiss! Kiss me!." Alexia said looking at Alex with eyes full of love. Alex''s blood boil seeing her beautiful face, he responded by kissing her intensely both of their tongues twirled as they kiss. they keep exchanging saliva when Alexia almost bit her tongue as she moaned. "Ahh... So fucking good." She moaned loudly because Alex''s cock hit her G-spot. Alex keeps thrusting his cock, sounds of pping sounded. One of Alex''s hand lifted one of her thigh as he continued to thrust even more faster. "Ahh... I''m almost there...ahnn... I''m almosting." Alexia finally felt her pussy building up for for a climax "More please... Moreeeee.... dear! together! let''s cum together... Ahhh... I''mmmmiiiinngggg!!!. Alex also felt that his getting closer to have a climax. He keeps his pace even more faster as his other hand on Alexia''s breasts pinched her nipples. Feeling so much pleasure Alexia leaned back while her eyes rolled backwards. "Argh... I''m coommmiiiinggg too!." With onest thrust almost ripping her womb Alex grunted as both of them climaxed together. Alexia''s love nectar flowed out of her pussy and quite a lot of Alex''s semen shot through inside her womb. Both of their liquids mixed together. "It''spletely filling me up." Alexia moaned as her body copsed in Alex''s embrace with a smile full happiness in her face. Alex supported her body while hugging her. His cock still keep pulsating inside her, shooting a lot of his semen. Alexia''s belly bloated a bit. Alex heaved a sigh of satisfaction. "Well, how is it?" Alex asked his cock was still inside her "It''s so good." Alexia touched her belly. "Will you let me get pregnant?." Alexia asked she knew that every time Alex cummed inside her he used his skill to control his semen. "Why? would you want me too?" Alex asked, he is still really isn''t that ready to have a baby. "I''d want to but I''m still not ready, but I just like to imagine, carrying your child in my tummy." Alexia smiled "Is that so? Well, in the long run we will have a baby too but not yet. I think im going to have a baby first with Selena, Eva, Violette or Catherine." Alex said "Eh? Why?." Alexia got surprised "You, Rose, and ra are not ready and are still young while although they are still young since we have quite a long life span but they are already old enough to want a baby." "You are really bad thinking of impregnating your own aunt!." Alexia said "That will take a while though I''m still not ready." Alex rolled his eyes hearing her. "Do we still have time?... Eh? why did it stop cooking?." Alexia wondered looking at the timer in the oven stopped at 10 seconds. "It''s my skill don''t worry you have all the time in the world." "What? You can control time?... I kinda feel I''m not worthy being your woman and also you need to have to exin you whole power to us so we will not need to worry." "Sigh* That''s why I don''t like you and the others to know what my power is so I can prevent you feeling that way. Well, you can get stronger starting today, anyway. I will let you girls be strong enough as to not make you feel you are all beneath me." Alex sighed "Is that so? Come on! Let''s go now all this exercise made me so hungry" Alexia said "Mhnnn..." Alexia moaned when she removed his cock from her pussy. "Your hungry? Okay taste this for lunch first! Alex wanted her to clean his cock with her mouth "Really?! Fine!." Alexia said and kneeled in front of his cock. "I need to take care of this big guy for our future." Alexia kissed his cock before she started sucking it and cleaning the liquids. A momentter she finished but his cock was still so hard. "We will continueter. I will let the others help me." Alexia said looking at his hard cock. "I guess we will continue thister." Alex smiled "Beast...!!!!" They immediately grab their clothes in the floor before helping each other dressed up and in a couple of minutes they finished. Alex also deactivated his skill, the time continued as if nothing happen. The liquids and smell of sex got already cleaned by Alex''s skill While holding the food, Alexia said. "Look at my clothes it''s all wrinkled thisis all your fault. I''m sure they know what we were doing." Alexiained Chapter 148: (Making out in the Living Room) Chapter 148: (Making out in the Living Room) Alex and Alexia walked towards the dining room while holding a container filled with food. When Alex and Alexia arrived at the dining room, both saw the others watching TV. The dining room and living room were connected without any wall separating them. "Girls! Come and help get the remaining food at the kitchen." Alex said as he put the food in the table. "Coming!." Rose was the one who answered and quickly went towards the kitchen. Zeth and Kiara followed her. Alex went and rested on the sofa together with Alexia, Selena was at their side. "Little Scathy?." Alex asked Selena "Scathy? Oh! you mean Scathe! She is upstairs together with Eva and Catherine they are finding an outfit for her since the one she is wearing is a bit... Conspicuous at this kind of age." Selena said She looked at Alexia and noticed her wrinkled clothes, she chuckled. "What happened to you? Did you get raped or something?." Selena joked "Me? Ah!... I... no it''s nothing I just fell." Alexia turned red. "Who would believe that!." ra said who was at the other sofa, Violette at her side also nodded. "Don''t tell me you did it? isn''t it like just a couple of minutes ago when he went to the kitchen." Selena couldn''t believe that they actually did it. "No! we didn''t! like you said, aunt. There is no time so how could we have done it so fast." Alexia quickly tried to make up a story. "Really?!" Selena still didn''t believe her. "Yeah! we did it, aunt. Don''t tell me you want to try it too?." Alex suddenly said and look at her body. He was positioned at the center of Alexia and Selena. "What!." Selena first turned red before quickly covering it and seductively said. "Oh! You dare tease your aunt? See how punish you~." She said as she trailed Alex''s hand with her finger. "Heh! You think I don''t? Everyone knows about us already... See if I dare fuck you here." Alex said as he bravely grope her breast in front of the girls. "Ahn...! Stop it!." Selena moaned when her breast got groped before quickly removing Alex''s hands off her breast. Her face turned red, she couldn''t believe how her nephew have so much guts to do that in front of the others.. "What? Now your backing out?." "Have some shame will you, we are in front of the others." Selena said she was stunned by how shameless her nephew has be. "Don''t mind me!." Violette said as if she doesn''t care at all "You can also treat me as air. I won''t disturb you two!." ra smiled "Yeah! I''m quite sore down there so I can''t join." Alexia nodded "What the hell are you girls talking about, and you my niece, finally admitted it." Selena was so embarrassed seeing the girls behavior. "It''s not that I''m going to be embarrassed if I were to tell that I had sex with him in the kitchen. I was embarrassed because I tried to hide it and got quickly found out that''s why I didn''t try to admit it. I''m not that innocent anymore to blush talking about this things. On another hand, there is nothing for me to be embarrassed about when all of us here knows already that we are all his women. We even had spend time together pleasuring him." Alexia said, she recovered from her embarrassment. "You... well, Catherine, Zeth and Kiara doesn''t know and what if they find out?." Selena quickly found a reason "Kiara already knows, because you two didn''t even try to hide it. While Catherine, I''m pretty sure she is just pretending as to not embarrass you. She already knows I am his woman so how could his aunt bing his woman, impossible. About Zeth... I think she still doesn''t understand that much aboutmon sense so I''m pretty sure she already believes all of the women in the house is Alex''s women." Alexia exined what she had observed. "I didn''t think you have quite a good grasp on the others." Violette praised "Of course, as his woman at least I can do that much!." Alexia confidently said "Was that the case?... then how about Scathe?." Selena quickly thought of Scthach "This..." Alexia didn''t know what to say as she still didn''t meet Scthach. "She also wouldn''t mind. She had live in seclusion so she is also not that familiar withmon sense." Alex intercepted helping Alexia. "...I-Is that so." Selena nodded "What now, aunt? There is nothing to stop us here." Alex said as he got closer to her. His hand touched and felt up her thigh. "Fine! Sorry, Okay?! I''m not going to keep acting like that. Also I''d like my first time with only the two of us." Selena gave up "Haha, We''re just teasing you, and I actually kinda like the aunt who act seductive. Only to me though, also don''t worry your first time will be special. I''m nning on taking each of you girls on a date." Alex smiled "What? You will?" Selena got surprised and asked The other three''s eyes also lit up. They were happy hearing it. "First time I''m hearing this!." Alexia said "Right! I agree." Violette nodded "When? when will you take us? who''s gonna be first? I wanna be first!." ra excitedly said. "We will talk about thister with the others." Alex said, he was happy when his girls were happy so he decided that he will take them on a date often. "Are you happy, Selena? maybe if you want after our date we can..." Alex said "Mhn..." Selena shyly nodded, her image as his seductive aunt vanished. Now, she was just a woman shy for being invited by her lover. "This kind of Selena is cute too." Alex said as he grab her waist and put her on hisp "Kyahh..." Selena got startled before her face turned red looking at Alex smiling towards her. "Lean over here... give me a kiss." Alex said "Humph! You think if I got embarrassed; you can order me around?." Selena said as she quicklyposed herself. Still, there is a hint ot redness that remained on her face. "Oh? Maybe your just too shy to kiss me?" Alex teased "You think I wouldn''t dare?! I dare to do it." Selena said as she wrapped her hands around his neck and quickly kissed him. The three girls in the living room look at the two of them with a smile. Selena tried to quickly back off but Alex''s hand held her head. After struggling for a bit she give up and resigned herself to what her fate is. It didn''t take long for her to get enchanted by the kiss, she became more proactive as they keep kissing intensely, exchanging their salivas while their tongues keeps twirling against each other. Selena didn''t notice that this time all of the woman inside the house were looking at them kissing passionately. Eva and Rose already knows about them, both of them smiled seeing it. Catherine was at first stunned before shaking her head as she sighed and smiled. Scthach snorted before looking at them with interest. Zeth was still as emotionless as ever. The most shocked was Kiara, the supposedly daughter and cousin of the two kissing at the sofa. Although she already knows about it but seeing it with her very own two eyes she still couldn''t believe it. Looking at her mother so focus on kissing Alex, she knew that her mother was enjoying it. In the end she smiled helplessly. Chapter 149: (Temporary Girlfriend) Chapter 149: (Temporary Girlfriend) Alex and Selena keep kissing. Selena quickly pulled back after a minute, she was panting. "Huft... huft.... enough for now... I need to breathe." Selena breathed roughly. "Too bad! You girls still wanted to watch right?." Alex smiled obviously he sensed that the others wereing and watched them. Still, he didn''t do anything and continue. He quickly wanted to settle this problem about the others not knowing, especially Kiara. Even though he knew that all of his women knew already but they never did have a proper conversation about it. Actually, one of the main reason is so that he can keep making out with the girls anywhere without trying to he discreet. However, that could only happen if all of them is his girls. This time Selena finally noticed that everyone is here in the living room looking at her kissing with Alex. For a moment of silence she tried to calm herself as to not get embarrassed. Still, it didn''t work her flushed face turned even more red. "You were so wild, Selena." Violette giggled The others alsoughed looking at her flushed face. Selena turned to look at Kiara and see Kiara smiling at her. She wanted to say something but Kiara beat her to it. "I already know, mother. It''s fine as long as your happy." Kiara smiled "I see, thanks!." Selena nodded she was happy. "Kiara why not just join us and be his woman sooner orter you will be his anyway. Besides, I think you can''t find anyone the same as him." ra chimed in. "Right! So we can be together, all of us... even if we do that with him..." Rose as Kiara''s side also said but she was still a bit shy talking about sex. "This..." Kiara blushed and didn''t know what to say. "Humph! Although this bad guy has a lot of women but since you already know us, you can fit in well." Eva said. "Yeah! Also you can help us stop him to keep bringing a new women home." Catherine said "Just so you know I''m not his women yet." Scthach thought they misunderstood since it seems they already treat her as Alex''s woman "Yet?" Eva rolled her eyes she thought ''You have already fallen to the abyss, you can''t go back." "Eh?... I mean never!." Though she didn''t get flustered, but Scthach''s tone was a bit awkward. The othersughed at her making her a bit annoyed that they didn''t believe her. "Maybe you and aunt, Selena can serve him together. Although not rted by blood but you are still mother and daughter. Maybe he will like that." Alexia said Kiara turned red hearing all of what the girls told her, she was bit put on a spot. Selena who already calmed down turned red hearing Alexia. She quickly recoverd. "Eh? do you love that kind if thing? Maybe when you take me you want the Queen to join as well? ra suddenly said The girls who knew her identity very well got stunned. Because her mother was literally someone that ruled and continue as it''s Queen. "If he takes your mother would he be King?" Rose suddenly asked "..." "..." "..." After a moment of silence all of themughed. "Yeah! I will be King If that ever happens! but, ra what about your father?" Alexughed "My father? Well, mother doesn''t really talk to him that much. But he is so obsessed of my mother. I''m not really that close to my father, so if you want I can help you get mother." ra said "Okay! Let''s talk all about thister. I''m really hungry we should first listen to Kiara''s answer." Alexia pped her hands to gain their attention. Alex and all of his women looked at Kiara. Even Zeth who didn''t enter their conversations stared at her. Zeth was treated as an exception since she will need time to open up. Being put on the spot Kiara didn''t know what to say while her face was so red. "You know we are not forcing you. Though, it would be good if you be mine." Alex said noticing her situation. Kiara when she heard him steeled herself and said. "Fine! But this is only temporary I still need time to think about it. So there will no touching intimately or s-sex but kisses is fine." Kiara said while blushing. "I''m fine with that." Alex smiled "It''s done, let''s eat then! or else the food will turn cold... phew* all the exercise made me so hungry." Alexia said while rubbing her tummy. The others nodded and helped prepared the table. "Exercise? more like having sex." Selena eyed her. "Heh! don''t worry aunt; you will be like this soon, you virgin!." Alexia giggled "You... Heh! my niece I think you should go upstairs and change you looked like you got raped." Selena countered with augh as she went to the dining table "Eh?!..." Alexia looked at the state of her clothes, she turned red. ... Alexia introduced herself to Scthach and vice versa. They got along well too. After that, Alexia quickly went upstairs to change. ... "I will eat at the sofa. The table is too small for all of us!." Alex said. "That''s because you have too many women; I''ll join you." Violette said "Should we buy another one?." Alexia asked she already changed her clothes. "You don''t have to. Me and Eva already found a big vi for us as Alex ordered, we can move anytime." Catherine said "Eh!? Did he have money for it? It''s quite a bit embarrassing if you buy if for us." Alexia said "Haha, don''t worry he is rich. This vi is just one of his assets. Besides, even if he didn''t have money; you don''t need to be embarrassed we are family now, right?!." Catherineughed a bit. "I see," Alexia smiled, she scolded herself for saying such an obvious thing. "Those of us who has a job are quite rich. Even I have a bit of money to spend my life time in luxury." Eva said "Right! Eva has been working for a lot of years in herpany, Selena is also the same, and Catherine, she has a high position in the most biggestpany in this city. Finally, me. I am the headmistress of the most prestigious school. Although, ra is a princess she doesn''t have that much allowance. Still, the four of us women can afford to raise our little white-face(Male prostitute/gigolo)." Violette said as sheughed at herst sentence. Alex''s face twitched when he heard herst sentence. "Heh! I''m more richer than all of youbined!" Alex couldn''t help but countered All of themughed after that and they also decided to move to the vi in the evening since Alex can teleport them, Scthach can too. All of his women joined him at eating at the sofa since the table at the center is quite big. Some, were at the floor because the sofa''s were full. Still, all of them were happy as they talked while eating. Scthach also fit in together. Zeth also talked sometimes but most of them were with Rose. Maybe, their best friends now. In the future they will best sisters in bed!. Chapter 150: (Let the women do it!) Chapter 150: (Let the women do it!) Alex and the girls rested on the couch after they were done eating while some of them was at the clean floor because there were no space on the sofa. Supposedly, there were still a space for almost all of them to fit in but their movement would be restricted because they don''t have space left to move. There were 11 people in the small living room which is; Alex, Alexia, Rose, ra, Violette, Selena, Kiara, Eva, Catherine, Zeth, Scthach Theoretically, 10 people can sit together on the three couches. The center can amodate four people while the other two sides can amodate three. Still, some of them took at least two spaces in the couch. Like, Alex currently is doing! On the center of the couch he was lying down with his head on Alexia''sp while both of his feet nestledfortably on... It was Scthach with an annoyed face. After a couple of words of persuading her, Scthach give up and begrudgingly agree to it!. "Dear, you were ning to take us out on a date right?." Alexia asked Just like the four, Violette, ra, Selena and Alexia first time who heard this, the others were all surprised and happy too. They all reacted happily while some, like Evained cutely on how it take too long for him to invite them and some were excited and keeps asking when their turn will "Okay-okay, Calm down! We are going to discuss about this." Alexughed while smelling Alexia''s hair, he was happy when all of his girl were happy and excited "First of all; We will have a date around ten dayster after we settle Violette''s marriage, so that your sister can rest easy! Any problems?." The others shook their heads while Violette felt a bit guilty that it was because of her that the date took too long to start. But, the others just smiled in response and said that it was nothing. Some didn''t understand, like Scthach who still didn''t know. The others told her about the details, she just snorted in response and said "Just kill them and it''s over! "Haha, killing isn''t always the answer, but for this kind of thing we at least need to do forceful means." Alexughed at this killer woman "I''m kinda confused why you would need to wait for 10 days to take us out?" ra asked, the others were also confused about this "Well, I''m just going to exin that! Actually, I''m not going to intervene!..." Alex said BOOM!!! As if something exploded in Violette''s mind while everyone were stunned. "What! Why?!." Violette shouted in indignation, she was almost tearing just by hearing him. "Hey-hey, Calm down! At least let me finish." Alex didn''t know whether tough or cry seeing her like this. "Then why?!!." Violette shouted angrily, tears where threatening to fall from her eyes, her heart hurt so much as she felt she was betrayed Alex sat down at the couch and spread his arms, offering a hug. "Don''t be angry, Come here!." Alex smiled Looking at Alex''s smile. With big strides she angrily went towards him. When she was closer Alex hugged her and put her on hisp, Violette was still angry so she avoided looking at him face to face. "I thought you could control your emotions well? You need to control it!." Alex said he was also a bit surprised that her emotion quickly took over her. He was sure, that as a strong woman with higher rank she can control her emotion well and not act on it. "...I... just... sorry, it''s because this problem bothered me all this years." Violette said hiding her face in his chest. Actually, Violette could control her emotions well. Even when someone taunted or make any bad remarks about her. She can still think and control her emotion because she knew if she don''t, maybe she will make a mistake in the future because of her emotions. This marriage, it has been bothering her all this years she couldn''t even try have a normal romance because of it. That''s why when that happy ident happened with her and Alex. She didn''t want him to find out as she was afraid that he will get caught by her family. Furthermore, she didn''t want him to help out because she thought he was too weak for it. But, when she knew his strength, she wavered about telling him about it until he himself found out and said that he will take care of it. So, she was too happy as she found hope that''s why when she heard him that he isn''t going to intervene her heart hurt. Her emotions took control of her and she shouted in indignation. ... "It''s fine, don''t cry even though your still beautiful when crying." Alex said as he moved her face to face him and wipe the tears on the sides of her eyes. Violette nodded, her tears didn''t really fell. "Listen to me first, okay?." "Mhn..." "Okay! First, It''s not that I won''t help, I will help, only when the situation calls for it." Alex said "What does that mean?" ra asked "The reason we are not going on a date before her marriage is because I need you girls to be stronger. It''s you girls who will help Violette on breaking her marriage. In this week I will make all of you improve your strength and make a breakthrough for at least one to two ranks. In this way you will have the power to at least fight for yourselves. Of course, if you can''t take it anymore I and Scthach will intervene." "Eh!!!..." All of the women were surprised except for some, they all know that Violette has a legendary title, the Mage Queen. Imagining they will help her they couldn''t believe it because they know their enemies will be so strong for them to handle. Especially, Eva and Selena, who are ordinary human. Both of them knew they were included. Rose was also nervous as she is the weakest among those who know how to use mana. Alex knew that they would have this kind of reaction but he is confident enough to make them stronger in ten days. He knew that all of his women had different talents and ording to what he observe they are quite geniuses of their own. Even if they don''t have talent he has a way to make them stronger. He would also find them apanion to get stronger with it. Thispanion is also somewhat special as it can share it''s signature move to it''s contractor. ... There are still a couple more of a chapters like this so I posted 2 Chapters today, just bare with me. There is nothing interesting happing yet, besides them summoning their contracted beast a couple of Chapterster. This slice of life chapters is fine right? Chapter 151: (Special Technique) Chapter 151: (Special Technique) When Violette heard it she quickly denied this idea in her mind. "Is this your n? We are too weak for it." Violette shook her head. "Don''t worry I will make all of you strong enough, we can''t have me always doing the work right? As my woman you should also at least be stronger or else you will feel you don''t deserve me. Moreover, this has been bothering you for years, at least you also want to end it with your own two hands. Well, your sisters will help though, this will make your bond grow stronger. Still, if you girls can''t take care of it. Me and Scthach will make move. I can''t have some random guy hurting my woman." Alex smiled as he said. "This, are you confident about making us stronger?." Violette was quite interested in his idea. The others were bewildered as well. "Yeah! Just leave it to me! Right! I almost forgot, the Queen of the Land of Shadows herself will also help you." Alex said "Eh! Me?." Scthach got surprised "Your the master of weapons aren''t you? You should at least help them and maybe me too." Alex said "Well... Okay then!." Scthach nodded. "Scathe, your a queen?." ra asked, she was surprised as her mother herself is a queen. "I don''t know, some just call me that way." Scthach said "Oh... I see." ra nodded as if she understood, she thought maybe it was a title just like Violette. "Is Scathe really strong?, why did you say that she and you won''t intervene?" Violette asked "She is quite strong!." Alex nodded "Then who is stronger than you two?." Rose asked "Of course, it''s me." Scthach said "Why do you have to ask, it''s me." Alex said Both answered at the same time. "..." "..." Both of them stared at each other. "You couldn''t even touch me!." Scthach said. "Heh! You were going all out while I didn''t even try, you wouldn''t have even touched me If you didn''t seduce me." Alex smiled "Humph! You only fight with words. Dare to fight with me again?!." Scthach said "See if I dare grab you." Alex said with Violette in hisp, his arms reached Scthach''s breast like lightning, she was at his side. All the enchantments in their fight earlier got used again as even sparks of Lightning appeared on his hand. Of course, Scthach quickly reacted she even fully used her full power. Her hands defended by trying to grab his wrist in unimaginable speed, to stop him. "You think this could stop me?! Taste this! Special Technique: Dragon raises it''s hand! Lust Enhancer!." Alex said as Scthach''s hand passed through his hand. His hand continued onward to heaven!. "Nghh..." Scthach''s moan was so cute. Her mouth couldn''t help but let out a moan. If this was a normal hand grabbing her breast she wouldn''t have moan like that. But, this was a special technique, he learned to imbued his hands by his [Aphrodisiac Scent] This was a killer skill!!... "You!..." Alex squeezed it for two more times before Scthach quickly p his hand off. While covering her breast with her hands, Scthach couldn''t wait to pounced and beat the shameless bastard in front of her. Still, her body shook as she held herself back because if she unleash an attack she is worried that the house might got destroyed. "Haha, see that girls? She won''t even try to do anything to me! She is afraid... I''vepletely conquered her." Alexughed, of course he knew why Scthach won''t attack him "Heh! I''m just afraid of hurting you here... See if I dare do it if I got a chance outside." Scthach said with a smile yet not a smile? The others giggle at their antics. "Okay! Stop! Let''s just say your equal... What I want to know is... Our Pills!." Violette said "Birth Control Pills?." Alex asked with a smile "Eh?.. No! Wait... Actually I''m kinda curious of how I didn''t get pregnant yet, when we have been doing it for two week straight. I have also secretly checked it at the hospital " Violette said her arms were wrapped around Alex''s neck "Oh!.. you still didn''t know? It seems Alexia only knows, I can actually control my sperm whether to have a baby or not!." Alex said "Eh... You can?." Rose got surprised she was kinda worried about getting pregnant early "What?... You girls already want one?." Alex asked "No!... I''m still not ready." Rose said shyly "I want one! You see, I''m kinda.. you know already!." Violette said "Old? Your still pretty young to me! Well, if you want it already... Just wait for a bit it will be soon I''m also kinda not ready." Alex quickly praised her because when she heard the word old her expression darkened. "Okay! I know." Violette smiled she understood him. The girls were a bit red and awkward listening them discussing about a baby!. "Okay! Enough of that we still have time, Now the pills." Kiara said "Oh?! We? So you are already set on having his baby?." Selena teased her. "What!? No it''s nothing like that... It was a slip of the tongue." Kiara turned red "Right! Sorry for taking the time, Now the pills, please." Violette said "Yeah! Pwease." ra said cutely "Yeah-yeah I know you don''t need to act cute like that. I even wondered that the pills is more important than the marriage." Alex said "Humph! Of course, Beauty is a woman''s assets and weapon.However, Violette''s marriage is as much important too." Eva said "Don''t keep dawdling around just hurry it up." Catherine, it seems throughout this day Catherine change a bit, she keeps talking now. Before, she is a woman with a few words. Maybe this is what she truly is when she open up to someone. "Yes, I will reward you greatly if you give it quicker~." Selena is at it again "Cousin, I have already done what I needed to do." Kiara said "I-I also want to make it faster." Rose said "It seems all of us couldn''t wait anymore, dear! right Zeth?." Alexia said "Mhn..." Zeth nodded "Well, I will not keep you waiting then! Let''s go!." Alex said as he teleported all of them together with him to his dimension. I guess, all of the girls trusted him very much when he used his skill there were no resistance at all, Even, Zeth. All of them all arrive at his dimension. Watching the beautiful rivers,kes, trees and mountains all around. The girls eyes sparkled watching this kind of beautiful view. "Beautiful!." All of the girls thought of the same thing. There is an exception though and it was... Scthach, her smile was so sadistic as she rushed towards Alex with her fastest speed so that Alex couldn''t use his skills. It seems that she didn''t forgot about what happened earlier and took her word for it! Even going as far as to sneak attack him. She was never taken advantage before, so she held a bit of grudge towards him. Shwoosh! Alex quickly notice and Scthach was on point, he doesn''t have the time to use all of his enchantments to dodge her speed. Still, there were no panic or worry in his eyes. His face had a huge grin printed on it. They were only a couple of meters away. With Scthach''s full speed it is unthinkable to dodge her because who knows how many milliseconds it would only take to hit Alex with her kick. However, Like a miracle. Before her kick hit Alex''s side. She was restricted by something invisible. Even her oing fist toward his face was restricted. She already learned her lesson that one of her attacks will pass through him so she already prepared another one. But, all of this still failed. It was not time that stopped her so she was confused on what happened to her. Because if it was time, with Alex''s understanding about it. She can immediately break it without a sweat. "Little Scathy! Really dare to attack me here? Sorry, you can''t move because ''You are within my Domain''." Alex smiled and his mind was full of perverted thoughts looking at her state. Chapter 152: (Elements) Chapter 152: (Elements) "What is this? It''s as if the world itself restricted me." Scthach struggled to move. "Haha, I control this world... In other words I''m god itself here!." Alexughed. "No way... release me!." Scthach gritted her teeth, enduring this humiliation. "Why would I? You would just attack me again." Alex smiled as he went around her. The others were surprised when Scthach suddenly move, they only saw the wind blow. After that they were surprised to see her in the state she is in right now. "Wow! You look like a statue." ra said "What if I tickled her?." Kiara wondered "You know, I actually know how to paint. I can paint you if you want." Selena said The others surrounded Scthach and made lots ofments. Scthach got angry! "Hey! At least help me!." "How do this works?." Rose asked "This ability is really interesting." Catherine said "Haha, Of course! You see everything here in this world? I can control it. I can even call the clouds to rain or the earth to quake." Alex said. Suddenly the ground shook and the clouds started to gather even lightnings appeared. But, he quickly controlled it back or else they would be wet if he really poured the rain down. "Wonderful!." Eva said "Anyway! Enough of that! Let''s get what we came here for." Violette said "Right! Don''t keep getting distracted." Alexia said "Okay then! Let''s get in first!." Alex said, a house made of earth rose from the ground "This is quite convenient!." Alexiamented "Can you use it outside too?." Rose asked "Not really! But as I have the earth element I can control it a bit." Alex said "I''m quite curious how many elements do you have?." Violette asked "Oh? I have all five of them." Alex said "What!!!." Violette got surprised "Why? is it that surprising?." Eva asked "Yeah of course, Having one element ismon, having two is considered very rare while having three... only a few who have it. While having four or five only Gods possess it." ra answered her. "Yeah! Even myself only has two elements and that is considered very rare. The five princesses also possesses dual elements." Violette said "I only have one element and it''s quite special, I have the dark element." Catherine said "Eh!! That is indeed very rare. Only a few possesses that element." Violette got more and more surprised. "I don''t really know what mine is but I can control trees and nts." Rose said "Maybe you have the same bloodline as one of the ancient families of the elves as they are the one who possess, the wood element." Violette wondered "I don''t know, maybe I have a rtive!." Rose wondered "How about you two?." Violette asked Alexia and Zeth. "Two elements! I have awakened the other one a year ago." Alexia said "Three elements!." Zeth said "What!!!... I''m not that surprised anymore it seems almost all of your women are so talented. We''ll find out the other three soon!." Violette said to Alex. She couldn''t help but curse in her mind on how lucky this guy is. "So his capability is considered a God?." Eva asked. All of the women looked at him. "Heh! God? Having five elements is considered a God? It seems those old fools outside made up quite a story." Scthach who was ignored said coldly when she mentions the so-called God! "What do you mean?." Violette frowned "It''s not that I''m insulting you or anything. But, having five elements is considered a God? Then am I a God too? I''m already at the Immortal stage and I wouldn''t even dare to call myself a God I am even stronger than the Gods you talked about. In short words all of you were fooled." Scthach spoke in disdain, she didn''t like those guys who call themselves God!. "You have five elements too?.". Violette asked. If before she didn''t know about this stuff and Alex didn''t tell her and the others, she might get offended by what Scthach said but it is different now. The same could be said to ra too. "Yeah! I don''t really use it that much." Scthach said "Well, we have already heard from Alex about the ranks. So we know that all of the so-called Gods here are Immortals." Catherine said "Eh!!! So does this means Scathe strength is equal to the ones we call Gods!." ra said as she herself have a God or should we say immortal in her family. "Now that I think of it you said you are an Immortal? Just how strong are you?!." Violette asked "Of course, I''m really strong." Scthach smiled proudly. "Says the one who couldn''t even move." Alexiaughed "Haha..." The others alsoughed, Scthach directed her anger at Alex as all throughout her life she never felt this powerless. "Okay! Enough talking let''s go inside... It''s my first time hearing this very rare whatnot. You said having five elements is called a God?. Then let me all turn you into a God!." Alex smiled. "What do you mean?." Alexia asked "No way..." Violette thought about what he said, and her face was full of disbelief. "Yeah! What I mean is that I will give all of you the five elements you considered so rare!." Alex said as if it was nothing at all. "Is that true? then what about the two rare types of elements dark and light?." Violette asked "Oh... that! I can''t still do it as I don''t have enough materials to make a pill for it. I also forgot! actually, I don''t only have the five elements, I also have the dark element I just thought you girls were talking about themon elements. In short words I have six elements." Alex said "S-six elements? that''s unheard of!." ra eximed "Don''t worry in time, you can also have that number of elements. Although I can''t make you girls a seven-element wielder as I myself only has six elements. Still, I can make each of you posses five elements, Only Catherine is different since she awakened the dark elements herself, or maybe she is born with it so it''s easy for her to have six elements, just like me." Alex said "I''m a bit envious..." ra said "That means Catherine will be as strong as you sooner orter." Alexia said "Haha, don''t expect to much from me." Catherine smiled "You can''t understand now but our elements are a bit different. You will understand itter... for now let''s all go and give what you needed to make you stronger." Alex said "Yes!." He went to the house and the girls quickly followed while being excited... "Bastard! You are really going to leave me here?!! I dare you! I will never be your woman." Scthach who was left behind shouted in indignation "I will take care of youter!" Alex shouted back. ... (There is still nothing noteworthy happening as around 2-3 chapters will still be like this after that new characters will be introduced.) Chapter 153: (Pills) Chapter 153: (Pills) The house look so beautiful, the furnitures inside were all made of furnished wood. You might think that the house has no water but there is even a shower and a hot spring inside. All of this was because of the five elements. "Alright! Let''s hurry up! I still need to go to little Scathy." Alex said as a container appeared in his hands and a bunch of pills with different colors are ced inside. "Here! This five pills with different colors are called [True Awakening Pill] each color corresponds to each element. Red for fire, Blue for water, Brown for earth, grey for wind, and purple for lightning. This elemental pills will help you awaken elements and it can also strengthen your affinity to the current element you possess." Alex said "How about the one that you promised? The one that can make us more beautiful?." Violette asked, it seems she loves getting more beautiful than getting new elements. The others quickly nodded in agreement "Okay-okay! Here it is!." Alex said as another container appeared filled with mixed colored pills. "This one is called [Beauty Nourishing Pill] it is already self-exined, this pill can make you more beautiful and your beauty will remain for a hundred years, this is what you wanted." Alex pointed at a blue-green pill. "Hurry! Let me try first!." ra quickly raised her hands "Right! me too!." Kiara quickly followed "Don''t be too excited what if something happen? Let the adults do if first!." Selena said "Right! Quickly give it to us." Eva nodded, Catherine as well nodded in agreement "Shameless hags!." Alexia mumbled in her breath "What did you say?" It seems Selena heard it!. "No, it''s nothing." Alexia shook her head "It''s unfair! this should not be decided by age!." ra said "I think we should just wait, each of us will have our turn anyway." Rose said "Yeah! quit fighting! each of you will have one anyway, let me exin it first. Little Scathy is still waiting." Alex said as he proceed to exin the other pills "This one is called [Impurity Releasing Pill] it''s effect is to clean all the impurities in your body!." "What?! my body is pretty clean!." ra countered "Yeah! I wash every nook and cranny in my body." Kiara said "Okay! Stop! listen to him first!." Alexia said Alex sighed and continued "Anyway, there are many impurities in ones body that you just didn''t know and once this impurities is gone, you will feel your body is light and you can even absorb mana in a more faster rate. Easily improving your ranks." The girls got interested! Bing stronger is one of priorities in this world where the strong makes the rules while the weak obeys. "[Bone Cleansing Pill] this one will make your bones stronger and sturdier making your body more powerful, but if you consume this pill, you will feel so much pain. So consume thister I will help you lessen the pain. Finally, this is called the [Essence Pill] this pill has pure concentrated mana in it consuming it will make you absorb the mana in it. Quickly improving your ranks since the mana outside is so dense.." "That''s all! consume the [Impurity Releasing Pill] first, after you consume it your body will produce ck like liquid and that one smells like shit so quickly go to the bathroom... I will go get Little Scathy first, make sure you are done bathing until then. I will guide you how use the other pills." Alex said and after finishing he quickly went outside The girls followed his instruction and swallowed a pill of [Impurity Releasing Pill] "There is no way my body is dirty." ra said as she swallowed the pill, she was the first to consume one. The other girls still didn''t consume it and waited to see the effects in ra''s body It didn''t take too long as ck like liquid started to appear in her body like a sweat. "Yuck! What is this smell." Kiara covered her nose "It smells like poo." Rose said, covering her nose with her shirt "ra you smell so bad!." Alexiaughed "Ah! No! I hate this! where is the bath?." ra said she was almost in tears "Hehe, I thinks it''s over there!." Eva giggled, ra quickly dashed "It is exactly the same as what he said." Catherine said "Yeah! Do I have that impurities in my body too?." Violette wondered while looking at her body "Let''s just go and consume this at the bath." Selena said "Okay!.." The other agreed and brought the pill to consume it inside the bathroom ... "Ahh!!! Why is it so hard to get it off?." "I''m almost puking!." ... "I didn''t think I''m this dirty!." "Mother your pussy is dirty, hehe." "Even my tails is dirty!!." ... "Let me clean it for you, Zeth." "What your done already?." "Hey! Stop touching me there." "Ahh! I''m so envious of this breast!." ... The girls all took a bath together whileining how it is so hard to take the ck like liquid thing off. Some were envious looking at the others body and breast. Luckily Alex forgot about mentioning the [Breast Enhancing Pill]. This time Alex already got outside and look at Scthach who sensed him and red daggers at him. "Little Scathy having fun?." Alex smiled "Humph! Quickly let me go." Scthach snorted "Eh? Is that the tone to ask someone." "What do you want me to do then?." "Say, ''Hubby let me go please I will follow whatever you want''." Alex said "What! I''m not your woman yet." Scthach growled "Yet? Oh!? So you are already expecting it?." "Never!." "Little Scathy I will punish you if you don''t say sorry." " I dare you!." "You think I won''t? how about I will spank your big ass there." Alex said while getting closer at her back "I won''t forgive you! If I escape this, see if I don''t punish you." Scthach said "Oh... how will you punish me? By riding me?." Alex smiled mischievously "Heh! This Queen has been tolerating you by having many woman while courting me. My patience is limited." Scthach said "Oh?... Quit pretending you won''t do anything to me because you have already fallen for me." Alex said "Wanna try?." Scthach challenged him Scthach was already kinda irritated from the start. Here he is trying to court the Queen while having so many women! You think the Queen is a joke? Then let this Queen make you suffer! Don''t think this Queen doesn''t dare to do it. Although the Queen may have some good feelings to you but this Queen still didn''t forget who she is in this thousands of years. Thinking that you can bully the Queen? Arrogance!. Chapter 154: (Time with Scàthach) Chapter 154: (Time with Sc¨¤thach) Of course, Alex didn''t falter at all. What if you are a Queen? Your my Queen! You dare go against your King?. "Hmm... I do wanna try if you have the heart to do that... Okay try it!." Alex said and a sword appeared on his hand as he let go of Scthach and give her the sword "You really think I won''t? I''m sure you know of my history I can kill you without blinking an eye." Scthach said she was a happy that she can finally move. But she didn''t think of revenge because she knew he can restrict her again. "Yeah, I know but I don''t believe you dare to stab me... If I win give me a kiss! If you win maybe I will die by then." Alex said but inwardly he knew that even if she stab him there is no way he will die, also he is really confident that she won''t do it. "Fine by me! Don''t regret it." Scthach said as she moved the sword getting closer and closer to his throat. Alex just smiled looking at the sword getting closer to him. "This sword may not hurt you. But, do you think if I covered it by my mana It won''t kill you." Scthach said as she covered the sword with mana "What if it can kill me? You won''t even do it anyway." Alex said "Do you really think I have fallen for you? We only met couple of hours ago." Scthach said "What if we did meet a couple of hours ago? It doesn''t change the fact that you have already fallen for me... you could say in your heart I am your hero who saved you from darkness... My cold Queen." Alex chuckled "Hero? Laughable! There is no way..." Scthach said "Really? Why don''t you just do it already? Enough talking." Alex smiled "I really will do!." Scthach said as the sword already touched his neck "I will just wait for my reward here, don''t go back on your word this time." Alex said as if he didn''t feel that the sword was on his neck "You are quite confident!." Scthach as she activated her killing intent "What! Are you shaking now?, just do it if you can." Alex said and released a bit of his killing intent to at least withstand her intent. "Shaking me? Heh! Die..." Scthach said but instead of the sword, she throw a punch on his face. "Hehe... I know you won''t do it, why didn''t you use the sword but instead use your hand, hm?." Alex grinned, of course her fist didn''t reach him. "Humph! I just want to torture you before killing you." Scthach said as she straightened her body because Alex didn''t restrict her too long. "Heh! Reasons, I know you didn''t want to kill me because you love me right?." Alex smiled "Never! I will kill you right now!." Scthach shouted as she swung her sword to his neck Alex still smiled in response and as he expected the sword only wounded his neck a bit, only a tiny bit. "Well?." "Your lucky I''m a good mood... I do not want to kill anyone today." Scthach reasoned "Hehe, As the Queen says... but... let me im my reward." With that Alex imed her first kiss in this thousands of years Scthach quickly tried to push him with her arms, but it was no use her two hands were restricted. Sensing her struggle Alex forcefully pushed his tongue inside her mouth. Scthach widen her eyes she was almost lost to the feeling it''s as if something strange is happening to her. Her heartbeat was beating erratically and having felt this weird feeling she just want to close her eyes and indulge it, wanting to forget everything. Throughout this thousands of years she has never done anything but kill, kill, and kill. It was as if she was a machine meant for killing so experiencing this newly found feeling she just want to embrace it and maybe thought that it was okay for her to be happy and have love even for a moment of time. Just as she was about to close her eyes and enjoyed this feeling she quickly remembered her image as someone who is supposed to be calm and collected with a majestic aura just like a queen, she can''t act like what she is right now or else she would be too embarrassed to face others. Scthach calmed herself with her face burning red she almost wanted to punch this guy who is so daring to this to her. Alex tongue keep going wild in her mouth sending a lot of saliva. "Ow!." Alex screamed because Scthach bit his mouth "That''s enough!." Scthach said with a red face Licking his lips that has a bit of blood on it, he smiled and said, "Little Scathy you dare to bite me? I know you like it so don''t do this again... This my first time to do a bloody-kiss... if you resist again I''ll get angry!." When he finished saying that, Alex locked her lips again and this time it was soft and gentle that will make one feel not repulsed to it at all. Maybe it was because of the kiss, maybe it was because she also wanted it, or maybe because Alex said he will get angry, Scthach didn''t resist and closed her eyes and returned the kiss. As they continued to kiss, although she was inexperienced but Alex led the kiss and it didn''t take long before she grew ustomed to it and even tried to use her tongue and imitate Alex. Alex''s evil hands also didn''t remain idle and slowly reached for both her ass and breast. Maybe it was because she was so into the kiss that she didn''t even resist his touch, no one stopped Alex''s hand as it groped her ass and cupped her breast. It seems Scthach can hold her breath unlike any other girls. Scthach even wrapped her arms around his neck, he was surprised causing him to be even more bolder as his hand went inside her shirt and grope her bare breast thinking that Scthach won''t notice because both of them were so concentrated on kissing. As Scthach was always trying to imitate the movements of his mouth she won''t have time to bother about this. Chapter 155: (Scàthach has fallen?) Chapter 155: (Sc¨¤thach has fallen?) "Nghh..." Scthach gained rity when she felt her bare breast got touched and felt. She quickly opened her eyes, recounting in her mind of all the things that happened in this couple of seconds, Scthach felt that it was to shameful for her to act like that as if she were a wild beast sucking Alex''s lips so strongly. She quickly wanted to stop but Alex and her tongue was still twisting together. Wanting to get his hand off, that was so brave to grope and kneed her breast and it even pinched her nipples causing her to moan. She thought that it was finally enough she couldn''t endure it anymore, still, she never regretted when she felt this kind of feeling and even wanted more. She knew that if she still don''t stop this... he might think that she wanted to keep doing this even though she really do want it... but she wanted to keep her act because she has her pride as someone with her status and bearing as a Queen!. Knowing, that they still have time to keep doing this in the future since she will be staying with him anyway, so she could still experience this again without ruining her supposedly image. Of course, Alex knew what she was thinking, he knew all too well. That''s why, all of his movements, his hands that was both on her breast and ass, his mouth sucked her tongue way even more fiercer while his legs rubbed her thighs. Scthach was almost lost within the feeling again but it couldn''t let her fall! She bit his lips causing it to bleed again, as the blood before got already mixed with their liquids. When she bit his lips her hands also punched his gut, no one stopped her fist as it reallynded, resulting on him to stagger backward for a couple of steps. He couldn''t deny that she was the only one who was also into the feeling, he was too!. tasting her tasty lips, cupping her bountiful breast, and perfect rounded ass, he couldn''t wait and want more of it. In the end he didn''t have the sense to stop her fist and it hit him. Who would? her lips were just too erotic and it''s taste? It was so fucking delicious and sweet! You also couldn''t ignore her breast it was too soft and plump that makes your hands sunk into it. Her ass? It couldn''t even be describe anymore; All he can say is that if he thrust and smear all of his semen inside without his [Sperm Controller] he wouldn''t doubt that she will immediately get pregnant. "Little Scathy... didn''t I say I will get angry?." Alex said as he get closer "Hmph! You have already gotten your reward, you even received more than what it was supposed to be... and do you think I''m afraid? If you think I don''t have the will to kill you, I also know that you don''t have the guts to kill me and hurt me." Scthach coldly said even though there was still a hint of redness left in her face, she was trying to hide it. "Of course, I don''t! Unlike you I don''t need to hide it... Why would I do that to my own woman? But..." "But?." Scthach frowned and asked, like Alex, she also didn''t believe that he will hurt her because she knew that maybe he didn''t love her for what she is now and just love her beautiful face and erotic body but she knew the way he treats his woman, it wouldn''t be too long for him to take care and treat her like he does to all of his women. Maybe she was just thinking too much... and that he already loves her. Even though it was still too early for love to blossom for both of them as they have just met a couple of hours ago. Is love at first sight real? Well, if you believe it is real then maybe it really is!. However, Scthach never heard of that words, and her case was different it was never love at first sight. When she first saw him, all that was in her mind is that he is her target to kill, he is just one of the ranks that will join of the millions of individuals that she had killed in her life. He was just nothing in her eyes and she will soon forget him, who can remember everything you have killed? No one!. Alex is the same in her eyes! Until... At the time she was about to kill him, she got shocked as a spear appeared in his hands. You might be confused... why would she be shocked? Of course, that is what you would think in your mind. With her status, what weapon did she never encounter? In her life what weapon did she never see to cause this shock? She had met a varieties and forms of weapons. Weapons with different histories and with different names, she had met all of that. Now, the spear being held by this mediocre man in her eyes caused her to be shocked! It was because the spear in his hand is the very splitting image of her very own, treasured spear, Gae Bolg, she then got curious of him and even wanted him to be her disciple, to fulfill her wish. Yet again she was baffled when he wanted her to be his woman and not her disciple. They made a deal, about her bing his woman and him bing her disciple of who ever wins. It was verymon for her to have someone lusting her beauty and she knows that Alex is also the same, coveting her beauty. Looking at his eyes the first time they had met, she felt disgusted of how the way he looks at her but she was used to this kind of gazes. Ignore! That''s all she will always respond to this kind of gazes as they will die, anyway. But, this change to curiosity and expectation as she got interested on how he has the same weapon as her, of course she checked it and there were no defects on it, everything ispletely the same. The fight started! At first she thought it would be over very quickly but reality proved her wrong! and as the fight prolonged she thought that he gets even more interesting by each second, especially his weird powers. His rank is way, way lower than herself, normally, she could just pinch someone with a rank like that into oblivion, but him? he was so fast that she even needed to use her full power to best him in his speed. Chapter 156: (Scàthach has fallen? 2) Chapter 156: (Sc¨¤thach has fallen? 2) The moment she thought he died when her spear hit him, she regretted a bit on ruining someone that has a big potential to be a ruler. She didn''t find someone that interesting in this thousands of years that she got locked up in the Land of Shadows, she felt pity on how it ended so fast. Now, as she was just about to leave she found out that he didn''t even get hurt! Absurd! that was what she was thinking at that time! Still, she even wanted to test his limits more. She was also a bit annoyed by the bastards words that keeps spewing in his mouth. Knowing that she really needed to use her full power to best him, this time it is even needed to have an intent to kill because that is how she needed to unleash her full power, she just wished that maybe he will still be alive after this but deep inside she knew that he will die. As her killing intent escaped from her body, her eyes widen in fright! because just as she was preparing to use one of her killing arts, she didn''t even have time to make a move as hepletely suppressed her with his very own killing intent. She, who had killed millions of individuals before, even needed to cover herself with her own killing intent just to manage his suppression. Feeling this, her body trembled it was the first time in this thousands of years that she felt this kind of feeling, the feeling of life and death. When she first felt this kind of experience is when she was still too young and weak. As she grow stronger she never felt it again, not until when she met him that is!. She was too excited to feel this experience again, the feeling where the oue is only Death!. Her body couldn''t control itself anymore as it n to immediately move. Yet, this abominable bastard ruined her fun! The very moment she was about to move he said that the time is up? She wanted to ignore him and continue, but she couldn''t go back on her word... she has her own pride that''s why it took all of her power to just hold herself and not attack. She really wanted to scream on how displeased she is, thinking that maybe this is thest time she will feel like this. That''s why to get back on him, Deny! Right! she shamelessly denied to be his woman since she never particrly agreed to it when they were talking before. Instead of being angry she was baffled when he started talking about how he understood something. As he continues to tell and she continuing to listen, her expression was indescribable, she felt something weird in her chest. Hurt! It hurts! That''s what she was feeling and there was also relief! She didn''t even notice on how he got closer to her and hugged her. Before she knew it she was already crying, letting out all of her feelings. He was right! All of what he said was right! She couldn''t deny anything of it! He understood her and her sufferings... and finally he offered her freedom!. She didn''t know what she felt about him anymore is it really love? But it was just for a couple of minutes they met! There was no love at first sight, since her expression was cold towards him. Gratitude? Was it gratitude she was feeling? She knows that she was gratified to him yet there were also something different, very different. The way how she looks at him change, everything change! Is this love? Is it because he understood her? Or is it because she felt she was having fun fighting him. Can we call this Love at first fight? Is this now a new variation of love at first sight? No one knows! not even she herself knows, the only things she could answer is she trusted him, she doesn''t hate him, and what''s more she doesn''t feel repulsed to him, his touch? she didn''t resist and may even wanted it. ... "But... I will punish you." Alex said as he moved closer and spun her "Hey! What are you doing?." Scthach got surprised and tried to escape but she was restricted again. Alex hugged her from the back and whispered in her ears slowly, "It''s time for little Scathy''s punishment." Scthach body trembled, ears are one of the most sensitive parts of a woman, feeling his breath on her ears, her face turned red. "Bastard! Let me go!." Scthach said while remaining herposure "Little Scathy, what do you think of a punishment you deserve for?." Alex said but his evil hands remained evil, as it explored her body "S-Stop it... I don''t deserve any punishment... ahn..." Scthach struggled to talk "You think? But, you actually tried to hurt you husband! You even bit my lips..." "I-It... was because you didn''t s-stop... uhnn..." "Oh?... do you want me to stop?..." "Of c-course, I would..." "How about now?." "I also want it to stop... uhnn... enough of this! I won''t forgive you anymore!." "Really? why don''t you escape then?." "As if I could!." "You can''t? The moment I restricted you I quickly too off your restraints, why didn''t you escape, hm?." Alex teased all this time she was already out of her restrictions but she didn''t escape. "What?... you think I like this." Scthach''s face was burning and she tried to escape but it was no use again. "Toote! You already have your chance and you didn''t take it... It seems you are only making reasons to feel this right? Don''t want to admit it huh?... then let me fulfill it!." Alex said and he spun her again before wrapping his hands on her back while the other one supporting her ass, with that he carried her and went to the house. "Bastard! Let me go! If you keep doing this I will never forgive you and hate you in this lifetime." Scthach said but she didn''t struggle, maybe because she thought it was futile, she just keepining. "I don''t believe it." Alex said while thinking ''Of course, I don''t believe it, you are not even restricted anymore again, you are just enjoying this moments. Pretentious little woman.'' Alex got inside the house and notice that the others are still not done. He sat at a wooden couch, it was made of furnished wood. Heid Scthach down, her breast pressed against hisp while her ass was easy to ess. Touching her ass, he said, "It''s time for punishment my Little Scathy." Chapter 157: (Yvonne) Chapter 157: (Yvonne) Dragon Continent, Dragon Valley. At a huge like mansion, a maid passed through several corridors and arrive at a room!. The maid knocked at the door. "Come in, it''s open!." A voice said inside the room The maid opened the door and came in, she bowed towards someone and said respectfully, "Mdy, Lord Draco and Young master, Alciel request for your presence." "What are they here for?." Someone said, it was a woman with a silver-colored hair, her hair cascaded all the away her waist. You still couldn''t see what she looks like as she was leaning on the window sill, having a view outside. Judging by her stature even if you are only watching at her back, you could already know that she is a very beautiful woman, she was neither tall or short, you could say that she was perfect in every detail. "Mdy... I think this is rted to the young miss... I''m afraid they are here to discuss about the wedding ten dayster." The maid respectfully said "It seems, I can''t buy time anymore..." The woman whispered in her breast before sighing and finally turned around to look at the maid. It was as expected she is beautiful! Very beautiful... it''s is as if she is a goddess that descended on the mortal world. Her skins was so white that it can even bepared to snow. Her lips looks so enchanting and so tasty, some may even lose control just having a nce at it, beautiful dark-purple eyes with long eyeshes. She looks around in her 40s, but there were no signs of her face aging it was still so perfect, apanied with her massive breast that is at the very least around F-cup, and a well-rounded ass that is good for pounding and birthing healthy babies. She exudes a very mature and elegant charm, her name is... Yvonne, Violette''s Mother, now we finally know where Violette got her huge breast, it is in their genes, maybe Violette''s grandmother is also as enchanting as both of them. All this time it was her who keeps dying Violette''s marriage, but this time she couldn''t keep dying it anymore because the Grey Ancient Family finally put pressure on them, and her father, Violette''s grandfather as a Grand Elder of the Family can''t bare this burden. She just wished that her daughter could have her freedom and do what she likes and choose whoever she wants to be with, she wanted her daughter to escape and be away from their family because her daughter will be restricted from her freedom if the status quo remains, that''s why something need to happen, a change! A bigger change! But no one can do that so the only thing she can do is to let her daughter escape. This decision was denied by Violette herself because just like what she said before, her mother didn''t want to escape together with her but she didn''t know the reason why. The reason was actually the same as Violette''s current situation right now. Before, when she was young it was also like this... it was the whole family who decided, not even her father could stop. Currently, if she ever escapes away from the family, lots of her rtives will be killed and a search to find her all around the world will happen, it will not take long for her to be discovered and brought back, her punishment will be very severe!. At first when she married Draco, her husband, she thought that they would have a happy marriage and a happy family and it really was... but it didn''t take long for her husband to change, he started hurting their daughter. Luckily she was always there when it happened but when it was decided that her daughter is going to be locked up, she couldn''t do anything, maybe it was to relieve of their situation, her father broke through to a certain stage... letting them ease the pressure they are holding. Still, all she could do in this marriage is to keep postponing it and bought time for her daughter until she finally decided to escape. Now, she couldn''t do anything and could only hope that her daughter decided to escape, finally. Because she have heard that there is no news of her daughter for this past few weeks and the letter that got send to her daughter never got replied back. She didn''t want her daughter to experience what she had experienced, especially in her daughter''s case, her supposed to be husband has already an history about treating girls as if they were toys. In her time she was already considered lucky because her husband didn''t quickly turn to what he is right now unlike Violette''s husband to be... who knows how much Violette would suffer if she spend her life with that kind of guy. Ironically... although she didn''t want to admit it she kinda has some fault on why her husband turned to how the way he is right now... That''s why she felt guilty that her daughter got caught on her issue with her husband. Which is why she wanted to do everything to make it up and save her daughter. If there really is no other way she can only use... the thing really doesn''t want to the most!. ... "Tell them, I''ll be on my way..." Yvonne said "Yes, Mdy." The maid bowed respectfully and left the room. Yvonne quickly changed to formal clothes. This is thest time she can try to dy the time but if she can''t persuade her husband anymore. She will have to resort on other means. In the Dragon Continent. The structures and building were the same as the human continent. Humans inventions and other appliances got integrated and spread through all out to the other continents. Which is why not only the Dragon Continent has human structures but also other continents... they have also made some changes themselves some may even considered stronger than the orginal. It''s not like ancients buildings doesn''t exist anymore. It still existed but only those to other important ces of races, like the Dragon Valley... almost all of it is already modernized but there are still some ces which remained the same as they were in history. Only the Elven continent is considered a bit different, although they have cities that is already modernized but their main city is still at a forest!. At the Mansion, inside the living room there were two individuals drinking tea with several maids waiting for their order. One looks like a middle-age man in his 40s, he had ck hair and strong stature, his re is so sharp that it can even bepared to a knife, while the other one was a handsome young man in his 20s, white-colored hair and well-toned muscles. He exudes a noble aura together with his gentlemanly smile... but deep inside those smile and clear eyes... hides a more deeper secret, he was actually looking at the pretty maids bodies, lustfully. "Lord Draco, and Young master, Alciel... Mdy said she is on her way... it will only take a minute." The maid bowed, this was the maid that was in Yvonne''s room before. Chapter 158: (Lord Draco | Alciel) Chapter 158: (Lord Draco | Alciel) The maids inside the house were all Yvonne''s maid, she and her husband doesn''t live together anymore... all of this maid were only loyal to her. This maid is also a close friend to Violette... she is more like her older sister that took care of her when she was young. Although she is not considered very beautiful... she is just a normal pretty woman who is at most above average there were no special traits in her features. Her breast is around C-cup while her ass is normal. Her skin is still pretty white though, she had silky dark hair with deep ck-colored eyes. This maid looks very simple except her skin that is really white... her name is Riesse. Riesse also loved Violette... that''s why she was also against this marriage but she can''t do anything as she was only a maid... she couldn''t do anything for her youngdy. Thinking of a n but she knows it will be worthless so she can only depend on her Mistress. "...Did she ever left the mansion?." Lord Draco asked with a cold tone "Except for spending time in the garden... mdy never left he mansion." Riesse respectfully said but there was hidden hatred in her heart. Actually, even though he was a good husband at the start but he never let his wife go outside even for once... that''s why sometimes Yvonne could only secretly sneak outside. Although he treated her good but she was never happy to be married with him because she didn''t have her own freedom. Which is why maybe her revenge to all this caused to what changed him to what he is right now. Luckily at that time when her husband change, her father who was only half-step Dominator rank finally seeded in breaking through to the realms of Dominator. That''s why he could not do anything excessive to Yvonne who he was so obsessed with. "Good! If she ever did... she knows the consequence." Lord Draco said in a very deep voice. His men already surrounded this entire mansion outside, so if Yvonne ever leave she will immediately be caught. Yvonne also knows this and because of it she never dared to secretly sneak outside again. Last time she saw the outside world had been around a hundred years... she could only view it from the window. Lord Draco also couldn''t wait for the marriage to happen because he can finally stop holding back anymore and touch his heavenly wife. After this marriage his cooperation with the Grey family will seed... with another Dominator on his side which is the Grey Family''s head, he won''t need to be cautious to his father-inw anymore. "Father, has there been any news on Violette?." The young man, Alciel asked. He had already started calling Lord Draco as his father, "I have sent my people yesterday... and it was strange I have receive the message today and it seems she is not at the school." Lord Draco frowned as he said "You don''t think she escape did she?." Alciel knitted his eyebrows "Even if she did, she can''t escape I have already sent an elder that can track her aura to get her." Lord Draco said, Dragons can sense and track their auras, it only work to those that you have a familiar aura with, and the elder he sent was familiar to Violette''s aura. "I see, if she did I don''t know what to say to father." Alciel said but inwardly he was thinking on what he would do to Violette after they got married, remembering her face he couldn''t wait anymore to taste and im her virginity. Well, even if he wanted to he can''t do it anymore as it was already imed by someone... At this time Yvonne finally arrive. She wore an off shoulder formal ck-colored dress. Looking at his beautiful wife, Lord Draco can''t wait to pounce on her as she was really heavenly. Still, he held himself back because it wouldn''t be long before he can do anything he wants with her body. Even, Alciel himself had some lustful thought looking at his mother-inw to be. But it was hidden deep inside his mind, afraid that Lord Draco will discover it... it still wouldn''t stop him, he is already scheming on how to bed his own mother-inw. "Alciel greets the Lady." Alciel stood and bowed before taking a seat again "It seems you have grown more beautiful my wife..." Lord Draco smiled "I don''t have time for your praises... tell me what are you here for?." Yvonne frowned "Do you have any idea on where Violette is?." Lord Dracoposed himself and asked what he was her fore, it wouldn''t take long anyway before he can anything he wants. "No! Don''t worry she will make it on time." Yvonne said and thought it seems she can''t find a right moment to postpone the marraige "I''m here to give my betrothal gifts to the brides family." Alciel smiled "It''s best if you give to Violette herself, I have no need of such things... If you could wait for her that is." Yvonne smiled "What do you mean?." Lord Draco frowned "I think it''s best for the marriage to be postponed because I think Violette is still busy." "I don''t want to offend the Lady, but is there anything more important than our marriage for her to be busy?." Alciel calmly said "You should know, Violette has some responsibilities as the headmistress in the Universal Magic School... do you want to offend the five royal families?." Yvonne said, as the Universal Magic School has the support of every Royal Families even some other powerful families Alciel frowned but he didn''t say anything, he could not afford to offend the royal families the power behind them is hidden very deep. "Heh! Violette isn''t even in the school." Lord Draco sneered "You have sent people for her? Didn''t we agree to let her do what she wants before she gets married." Yvonne got angry. "I have already done what I promised and I only want to bring her back to prepare for the marriage... It cannot be postpone that''s final." Lord Draco said coldly "You... Do you think everything will be your way?." Yvonne calmed herself "What do you mean?..." Lord Draco frowned "Hehe, maybe something happened, Like a Miracle! I hope someone stops you. All this years there have been no cases of Violette going missing maybe something really did happen." Yvonne said "You... what did you do?." Lord Draco asked "Nothing! You have already got what you came here for... Maids send the guests away." Yvonne said before walking back to her room, though she was confident on saying that but it was just her wishful thinking that something happened, positively. "Yvonne! You can''t escape this..." Lord Draco said before leaving Alciel bowed and also left, he was thinking of something. After leaving he quickly ordered the Grand Elder of his family that was a peak stage Arcana rank to find Violette. He felt uneasy when hearing what Yvonne mentioned before. Chapter 159: (Yvonne and Riesse) Chapter 159: (Yvonne and Riesse) Inside Yvonne''s room. "Mdy is there really nothing we can do? Riesse asked while pouring tea. "Yeah... there is nothing we can do, I just hope that she will escape far away, where no one will know her. If she really gets caught there is nothing I can do but resort to other means... that I don''t really want to." Yvonne sighed and took a sip of tea. "Can''t the young miss request for support from the royal families?." Riesse asked "She can... but there is no way that the royal families will intervene just because of her and end up offending two of the ancient families. Even though she is the headmistress of the most prestigious school, she can easily be reced, there is not enough reason for the royal families to go so much heights for her." Yvonne exined "I see, how did ite this far..." Riesse sighed "Yeah! I have a huge fault in this too, don''t worry there won''t be anything wrong that is going to happen to her as long as I''m alive." Yvonne seriously said "You can''t me yourself either, Mdy. Such is fate in this kind of families." Riesse said "I know, I even wonder if I and my daughter were born in a simple family. Families like this one, although it has so much power but look at me... I''m like a bird trap in a luxurious cage while my daughter is still struggling to fly away. If we were in an ordinary family we could have fun and have our freedom and only worry about small things. Families with a lot of power like this one will just bound you into it. Although there are some good qualities having this kind of family but it couldn''t beat freedom. The stronger they are the more power they want. In the end you will be arrange to connect with other families by marriage. You can''t decided anything." Yvonne said with mncholy "Not really... in this world power decides everything, so what if you have this kind of family. But if you have power you can just destroy everything in your way... Fate? Providence? Destiny? and Death? will vanish in front of absolute power... In the end only the strong rules while the weak obeys." Riesse said "Mhn... you are right! Why do you think we havested this far? It''s because my father is strong... But now even he alone can''t handle all this... That''s why in this kind of world you also need to have trusted friends that will fight with you if you only have considerable amount of power. Cases like this is a rarity... In the face of death even your trusted friends will betray you... In the darkness even your own shadow will leave you. It seems in the end absolute power rules but does absolute power exist?." Yvonne said "It may not really be absolute power... rather it is the one who is stronger and wiser. What if you are strong but you don''t know how to think? In the end you will fall into a trap and die by the hands of those who are weaker than you... It is still best if you are the stronger one, way stronger than your enemy with several levels above them. So what if they have tricks and traps it won''t amount to anything if they face you. This kind of cases is almost the same as absolute power." Riesse said "Haha, why are we talking so deeply about this..." Yvonne chuckled "Maybe you just wanted a solution in this problem, Mdy. Even though you know it is impossible." Riesse alsoughed "That maybe so... if we could have just been stronger than them, we can escape out fate. But there is no if''s in this world. Only reality... and reality is really... cruel!." "What if a Miracle happened like what you said before, Mdy. It''s not like if we can''t do it, others can''t. Maybe, just maybe there is someone who is way, way stronger than the Lord. Now, that someone decided to help us! What do you think will be the oue?." Riesse wondered "This is reality Riesse. Something like that will only happen in stories... In this cruel world Is there still someone who will help in the name of justice? No! Everything and everyone work for benefits. If what you said is true and there really is someone who will help, that one would only do it because of benefits. Maybe he will want a reward, like money! If it''s just that it is okay as heavy works really need to be rewarded but what if the request is really excessive, that you needed to pay with your own body." Yvonne said "Well, most of it is like that but there are still a few who will... What if maybe they have reason for it for example they are you rtives or such..." Riesse said "Even your rtives will not sacrifice their self to offend the ancient family. You can''t imagine what the terror of offending an ancient family." Yvonne said inly "Hmmm... there are still other reasons, oh that''s it! Maybe all this years the young miss has a lover, just maybe this lover of hers is strong enough to destroy the young miss''s fate." Riesse wished "That will only happen in your imagination... there is no way that someone is strong enough to withstand the pressure of offending the ancient families... unless that one is someone who also have a backing of an ancient family. Besides, I have never heard of Violette liking someone, especially the young master of the other families... You know that girl... she won''t even bother to take a glimpse to the other families young masters." Yvonne sighed "I see... maybe you, Mdy!!." Riesse eyes shined as if she thought of something "Me?." Yvonne frowned as she didn''t understand. "Mdy is very pretty and it is not that excessive topare you to a goddess. I''m pretty sure that... Mdy has one or two secret lovers right?. Riesse smiled while giggling lightly. "What?!! Where did you hear this kind of thing? Thisdy have never had anyone like that. Although there are lot of pursuers but thisdy doesn''t even bother with them... maybe I really have to offer my body, maybe someone is capable enough to offend two ancient families just for me." Yvonne widen her eyes, before wondering sadly. Chapter 160: (Scàthachs Punishment) Chapter 160: (Sc¨¤thach''s Punishment) "No! Don''t do that, Mdy. I''m sorry for telling you such ideas... but you can''t sacrifice yourself. There is still time to think of another solution." Riesse hurriedly said while scolding herself inside on how she told that to herdy. "Even if I did... there are not many who would risk themselves to offend two ancient families. Just hearing the title of an ancient would make even one tremble. I really hope that there is someone who can help us destroy our fate. The very moment I got married I''m already like a bird trapped in a cage, waiting for someone to free me." Yvonne said "Hehe, Mdy also have dreams like that huh? Maybe your true prince wille for you!." Riesse teased "I''m way too old for that kind of thing now!." Yvonne just smile and shook her head. "I don''t believe it. With you beauty a lot of men would still dare pursue you, it''s just that they don''t have enough power for it." "Of course, Although I like simplicity but the type of men I want is also above average... Why are we even talking about this... falling in love with my age is impossible." Yvonne smiled bitterly "Stop thinking negatively, Mdy. You just didn''t know... someone is alreadying for you." Riesse said positively "Hehe, is that so... I hope this someone is really handsome then." Yvonne chucked and just humor her. Deep inside she doesn''t believe in that kind of things, it only happens on fairy tales. "Of course, he would be if he isn''t I would be the first one to throw him away... Not everyone deserves Mdy''s love and care... it would be better if he were young." Riesse smiled "Oh? Maybe you are one who is wanting for someone toe for you, not me. You should know about our rules right? If the master gives her heart and body to someone... then the maid also has responsibility to serve the one that the master chooses." Yvonne teased. Both her and Riesse were very close friends. Although they are master and maid but through all out this years... Riesse is the one who apanied her. "Don''t change the subject, Mdy! Hehe, if he is handsome we can share him." Riesse giggled she is not the type to get embarrassed. She is more like the older-sister kind of type. "Okay! Let''s stop with this kind of talk, if someone really appears and he is quite good in my eyes. We will decide then, now continue with what you are doing." Yvonne smiled, obviously all the talk they were talking just now both of them treated it as a distant dream. "Hehe, then excuse me, Mdy." Riesse giggled then left the room Only Yvonne was left in her room, leaning in the widow sill while looking at the beautiful sky with a lots of bird flying freely. "I hope there will be a time we can fly freely just like that without any worries... Mother has already done everything to dy the marriage. You have already grown up to be a mature and responsible woman. I''m sure that you also have your own ns. If the worst reallyes don''t worry I will sacrifice myself for you. Although I didn''t literally started this in the first ce but because I angered him, he even put a lot more pressure... In the end the marriage got pushed early. I hope this all end like it was nightmare... Fate, truly a terrifying thing." ... "Hmm... your ass feels really good, Little Scathy." Alex said as he touched and caressed her ass gently "I had enough! I can''t anymore I really will get angry." Scthach shouted at him "You can get angry all you want... but you still need to get punished." "What right do you have to punish me?... I will fight it all out with you." Scthach tried to hit his face but it was futile. Pah* Pah* Pah* A strong resounding sounds of spanking sounded. "You...!!!" Scthach was so embarrassed that her ass got spanked "What? do you still want to rebel?." Alex as he stopped and caressed her ass again. "Of course I do! I will kill you then kill myself." Scthach was so embarrassed experiencing this humiliation, her noble self actually got spanked in her bottom?. Pah* "That''s for trying to have a potential to be a yandere!." He spanked her again "You! I dare you to do it again." Pah* "Bastard! This is not over." Pah* "Of course, this is still not over my Little Scathy we have just started." Pah* "I will kill you!." Pah* "Uh... dare! Just dare do it again I will never ept to be your woman." Pah* "You!..." "What? you think I don''t dare, the moment you followed me you had already be my woman and no one can change that." "Humph! Then shouldn''t you treat your woman better!." "That is a fact... but my Little Scathy here tried to go against her husband, ording to the rules of the household naughty woman like this deserves a punishment." Alex said while rubbing her ass to let it heal. "I heard no such rules! Anyway you better stop this or else..." Pah* "Or else what?...e on take off your skirt and let me spank your bare ass." Alex said "No! There is no way I''m doing it! I have been enduring this if you still dare this Queen will really get mad. You wouldn''t want to experience this Queen''s wrath!." Scthach said as she stretched her arms upwards trying to punch him. All this time when Alex was doing his ''punishment'' she was never restricted but she didn''t pull any big resistance only some small and slow punches that couldn''t hit Alex "Hmm... if you go against the rules there will be more punishment." Alex said and he didn''t restrict her punch at all and In the end it didn''t reach him but only stopped a centimeter away from his face. "Humph! Just do what you want... this Queen will just endure this humiliation for now but don''t forget this Queen will get her revenge when she will found a right time." Scthach said and dropped her body to hisp it''s as if she is leaving her body to him. "Good!, Now take your skirt off." Alex ordered with a smile Chapter 161: (Scàthachs Worry) Chapter 161: (Sc¨¤thach''s Worry) "...This Queen will get you back at this... No one have ever seen my skin and what''s more no one have ever touch it. Consider yourself lucky." Scthach said as she lowered her skirt and panties down. "You are more obedient that I thought! We''re you afraid that I won''t want you?." Alex asked while touching her bare huge ass, it was so soft and squishy. "Who is afraid? I can do well just by myself!." Scthach first got stunned before saying. "Really?! You could have left when you got out from the Land of Shadows as I can''t stop you or anything, but you didn''t; you choose to go with me knowing full well that you will be my woman." Alex smiled "I just want to take advantage of you so I could know your secrets." "Really? Then why are you letting me touch you? Even now, I''m not restricting you or anything I only restricted you when you try to do something." "You think I will tell you? I have my own reasons." "It seems you are trying to change the subject by keeping on talking to me, the punishment is still on going." Pah* Pah* Pah* "What? are you getting used to it?." Alex asked looking at her flushed face "No one is getting used on anything..." Pah* "Mmmm..." Pah* "Ohh..." Pah* "Nghh..." "You are clearly enjoying this! Look at your ass although it is so red but it is wiggling around it''s as if it asking for more." "Are you done now?." Scthach asked "You really want more huh? This is enough for now it is still the first time, anyway." Alex said and quickly healed her ass with his [Divine Healing] "Hey!..." "Hm? What?." "Something is rubbing my abdomen... what is this?." Scthach said and moved her hands to hold it. "Arghh... of course it''s my thing." Alex groaned "Your thing?... wait what? shameless." Scthach said while her face turned even more red "What? you think I wouldn''t have any reaction after all of this... Look at your seductive state and especially your ass is so erotic. Only eunuch won''t get hard after all of this." Alex reasoned "You... do you want me to do something with this?." Scthach still didn''t let go "You would?." Alex asked while being surprised "I just want to get over with all this faster! Or else I can''t take anymore it others saw me in this state." Scthach said "It''s fine! You can do it in the future where you are ready for it...e sit on myp." Alex said Scthach moved and fixed her position to sit on hisp. "This is still hard... is there no difort?." Scthach frowned "You are worrying about me now? Don''t worry it''s fine, this will go down soon... how about you just give me a kiss yourself?." Alex said but of course he wasn''t expecting anything "Okay!." Surprisingly she agreed. "What, really?." "It''s just a kiss! What''s the fuss about... let''s get this over with." Although her tone was if she treat it as nothing but her face betrayed her word, as her face grow closer to his it turned even more redder by each second. "You are so cute!." Alex said and grab the back of her head and kiss her. With both their eyes closed, they let their instincts control them as they kissed several times. "It''s enough now right? I have sensed that the others are almost finished." Scthach said "To be honest, it is still not enough... but oh well, let just do with his for now... we can do this againter." Alex smiled "Eh? why is my panties so wet?." Scthach wondered, she then quickly dried it before putting it on again together with her skirt "It seems you were really aroused... don''t tell me you are secretly an M?." Alex asked "M? anyway I''m not that perverted... also remember this I''m still not your woman yet." Scthach said Oh? You know what''s an ''M'' ? "Haiss... why are you so stubborn it is already clear as sky!." Alex said "Humph! You think I will agree to be your woman when you always took advantage of me... it''s not like even you yourself love me." Scthach said but she lowered her voice down when she said thest sentence. Of course, it didn''t escape Alex''s senses "Oh! so that was what you are worried about?... though you are not wrong..." When Alex said this Scthach dropped her head down "You are not exactly right either! Although I''m not that confident to say that I already love you when we had just met this day... I know what you are thinking that I only love your face and body. That may be so, of course your beauty is unrivaled in my eyes and I''m attracted with your body, you are not wrong about that. These are the traits of your outer appearance and you think this is the only thing that I love about you and not love what is the real you. Little Scathy you know that I have been observing you right? That is why I found out that you have been suffering, so when we squabble for this past hours I have also caught a glimpse of what you really is. I''m not confident to say that I know you very well... for now let''s get to know each other better okay? Until then... maybe you won''t be bothered when I will say I love you because at that time we will be more closer to each other. Don''t worry your charm is peerless you know? Every time I talk to you I keep falling for each second. So, there is no need to worry about me falling out of love to you because it never will. Maybe now I have already fallen for you but I know you wouldn''t believe me yet so I will find a right time to prove it to you okay?." "Did I ever asked for you to exin? I don''t care about this." Scthach said coldly but there was a huge smile in her face. It seems she was really happy to hear what he said. "Yeah-yeah, I know I will just prove it with my actions every time I find the right moment..." Alex smiled "Heh! Don''t think if you say something like this I will forget what happened before, when I found the right chance I will have my revenge to all that humiliation." Scthach said "Oh?... are you nning to attack me when we are out of here?." Alex asked Chapter 162: (Dimension Rule!) Chapter 162: (Dimension Rule!) "Oh?... are you nning to attack me when we are out of here?." Alex asked "If I found the right moment and ce of course I will." Scthach said "I''m afraid to ruin your n of revenge then... if we are outside I can just take you here with me and restrict you again." Alex smiled "What? You can do that! I don''t believe you I can just resist the transfer when it happens." Scthach said "You can''t resist! As it can''t be resisted by power alone." Alex said "I don''t believe you... if you can do that then aren''t you unbeatable then?." Scthach said "Hmm... you can consider me unbeatable if I fought with you and the other girls... I can''t say for other individuals." Alex said "You mean it only works to us?." Scthach frowned "Yeah! you could say that as long as you love and trust me you can never beat me. Because I can directly transfer someone to my dimension if they trusted or love me. You could say it''s like a curse, a wonderful curse. The only way for you to break it is to hate me." Alex smiled "What!! That is unfair... how can I deal with you then!!." Scthach said "Oh?? Is that indirectly saying you that love me, that''s why you can''t deal with me." Alex smirked "Of course not! I hate you! I really-really hate you. There, that could stop me from getting teleported." Scthach said "Haha, Little Scathy I''m afraid mere words can''t stop it. You need to really hate me in your heart but I know you can''t." Alexughed "This is so unfair! What if you bully us?." Scthach asked "I can bully you anytime." Alex smiled "Humph!." "Do you still want to stay on myp? The other are alreadying. Of course if you want to I don''t mind." "Who would want it!." Scthach said and quickly left hisp ... "You girls over? What are you walking around naked for?." Alex got surprised and asked "We don''t have any extra clothes to use." Alexia said she didn''t get embarrassed at all "Our clothes were too smelly for us to put it in again." Violette shrugged Only both of them came out and walk around while being naked without feeling embarrassed at all. It seems the others is still feel embarrassed to do the same things as both of them. Even Rose still felt embarrassed. "Have you no shame?." Scthach couldn''t help but asked "It''s not like there is no stranger around here! Soon enough you will be like this." Violette answered inly "You did not take you clothes off before consuming the pill?." Alex asked "We didn''t think of it... although except ra we all consumed it on the bathroom but we still forgot to take our clothes off." Alexia said "I see, both of you can get all the clothes for all you then... I will teleport you back, when your done don''t worry I will notice it." "Okay!." Alexia and Violette nodded before they teleported back at the house. "Hey! Where are you going?." Scthach asked who noticed Alex standing up and walk towards the bath. "What? Of course, I''m going to see beautiful nakeddy." Alex smiled "What! You can''t!." Scthach said and quickly blocked his way "Why? I will just take you with me then..." Alex said and suddenly grab her, then carried her in a princess carry. "What are you doing! Let me go!." "Resist it then!." ... At the bath, the other were waiting for Alexia and Violette to get clothes for them while some are still in the water washing. "I hate this! Why does this take too long to remove..." rained she was the only one left. It was because it was so hard to wash her tail. Luckily, Rose and Zeth are helping her to clean it. "Don''t worry it is almost gone." Rose said while cleansing ra''s tails with water. Zeth also nodded "Even though It''s all gone I still feel so bad! There is no soap or conditioner here..." Kiara said "We will need to take a bath again after this." Eva nodded, she agreed with her "It seems we will need to take turns to take a bath at the house... at most the bath there can only amodate five people." Selena said "Well, we can also just ask him to teleport us to the vi, the bath there is at least three time bigger than here." Catherine said When the girls were talking they suddenly heard footsteps. "Are both of them here already?." Eva asked "Who knows! I hope they found a clothes for us." Selena said "Eh!... Alex is the oneing." Catherine who peeked at the door eximed and hurried back inside with a red face without forgetting to close the door. She was still embarrassed of this. "What!... W-who cares he has already seen my body anyway." Selena said but she still felt a bit embarrassed because she was not used to it. "I-I guess, the same goes for me too." Eva said with a flushed face "What?! I need to hide!." Kiara shouted and hurried to find a ce to hide. "I-I don''t know what to say about this." Catherine said The other three who was still in the water also heard it but there were no reactions to the three of they just continued washing ra''s tale. Because of her personality Rose is kinda shy but all this week of her body being expose to Alex, she only felt a bit embarrassed. ra is the same as Rise, although Alex never took her virginity yet, when he was making love with the girls before ra was there and she was always serving him by sucking his dick. Zeth? We don''t know what she is thinking as she remained emotionless, you only see her show emotion sometimes. Creek* The sounds of door openings. Alex finally arrive at the bathroom while Scthach was still in his arms. Alex had a huge grin on his face, he was listening to the girls reactions when they knew that he wasing. "What are you grinning there for? Put me down already!." Scthachined and struggled to get down. But she didn''t really struggle that much. "Why are you embarrassed of being see by the others? There your sisters, anyway. Soon, you will be together, while naked." Alex said "Why are you so shameless. Even if it''s inevitable at least let me prepare!." Scthach pouted "Oh?... this is what I wanted. You, being honest. Don''t worry I''m doing this so you can get use to it." Alex said while opening the door to the bathroom "...Fine." Chapter 163: (Selena and Eva Awakening) Chapter 163: (Selena and Eva Awakening) Kiara already hid, while the other faced him with red faces. Catherine was trying to cover her private parts. "I wonder what is my dear nephew doing here~." Selena seductively said without covering her body at all, even emphasizing her breast. Sheposed herself not to get embarrassed "Y-You are you done now? Humph! You have actually wanted to peek on my body." Eva humphed "I appreciate if we take our rtionship slowly..." Catherine said "Haha, I''m just here to appreciate the sight full of naked beauties." Alex said as he put Scthach down "Dear!!! Help me get this off... I had enough of it." When ra saw him she quickly ran towards him while still being naked with her hair and body still so wet. "Haha, it seems this troubled you quite a bit." Alex received ra and hugged her, he then used his skill to clean her, including the other women. "I almost forgot about this! We could have just quickly went for you to get this off." Selena said ra kissed him as thanks!. "It seems my new girlfriend is hiding?." Alex said as he look to the sides where Kiara is supposed to be "Temporary okay! It''s still temporary you can''t still look at my body." Kiara shouted "It would be good if you don''t cover it!." Alex said turning to Catherine "I-I... fine." Catherine said and let her hands go, she wasmitted to make their rtionships so sessful "Beautiful! This is my first time seeing your body..." Alex praised "T-thanks." Catherine smile while her face was so red "What are you here for anyway? It seems your done with her?." Eva asked and look at Scthach "Hehe, did he do anything to you?." Selena giggled and came closer to Scthach "Like hell I will let him!." Scthach snorted "Anyway, I''m here to clean all of you like I did just now... Of course, I also want to burn this into memory, though I have a pretty good memory so with a glimpse I can always recall this." "Shameless!." The girls said After that Alex used [Dry] to the three girls; ra, Rose and Zeth who were still wet. It didn''t take long for Alexia and Violette to prepare the clothes for them and the others. Alex who sensed that they are already done quickly telported both of them back to his dimension. The naked beauties quickly went to get their clothes. Much to his displeasure he couldn''t stay and see them change since Kiara is still embarrassed about being seen. ... (A/N: I will change Mana to Magical Power) "Okay! Let''s start, Eva and Selena first... what element are you going to choose first?." Alex said "Let''s see... lightning, I will go with lightning." Selena said "Hmm... mine is fire!." Eva thought for a moment then said "Okay! Before you consume this, you first need to understand what magical power is. Not all every human being can see or sense magical power. Only those who are born with talent in the human race have this kind privilege. Unlike us... the other races are all born with a talent to sense magical power. What we are going to do now for you to sense magical power is by forcefully awakening your element. To understand that... You need to first know what is magical power. Magical power was not naturally a physical substance, it is intangible. Magical power is a spiritual energy that is generated from the world. It exist and flows on almost every part of the world, although some is way too dense for one to sense but it still existed. Commonly, every being absorb magical power from the air. Which is why even your body right now has a magical power flowing in it. But you can''t sense it yet because you are not exposed enough to sense magical power. There are cases of humans awakening due to experiencing a fight between powerhouses. The magical power that the fight created flowed inside the human body. These cases are very rare because what matters the most is the talent. Our method this time is for you to sense magical power itself. like what I said before... we will do it by forcefully awakening your element. Elements could be awaken in months or years when you started sensing magical power. Now, since you still can''t sense magical power how can you awaken an element? We can do it by force or you could say a shortcut. Magical power flows and exist from all things... Of course the elements that existed in the world is not an exception, elements in the world are one of the most who have abundant magical power existing within it. [True Awakening Pill] you should know what it''s effects are since I already exined it. When you consume this pill within an instant you will awaken an element even without sensing magical power and when you have already awaken an element it will be easier for you then to sense magical power that existed in the world... Get it?." Alex finished his exnation "I got the most of it!." Selena said while Eva nodded "Then let''s not wait for too long... here! consume it." Alex said while giving both of them a pill "Okay!." Without any hesitation both Selena and Eva swallowed the pill in the eyes of everyone. After a couple of minutes... "So? Did you feel anything?." Alex asked "Yeah! It''s as if my view of this world have changed!." Selena said while feeling overwhelmed by this reality. "I feel like I can do anything." Eva nodded "Oh?... then try circting the magical power on your hand and manifest your element." It''s as if they are one with it. Selena and Eva even without teaching knew how to circte the magical power in their body and quickly concentrated it on both of their hands. Sparks of lightning appeared from Selena''s hands while fire appeared on Eva''s hands. "Incredible! I didn''t think it would be this easy!." Violette eximed "Yeah, it truly is surprising... I''m afraid his the only one who can make a pill like that." ra nodded "This... there is no one who can make this?." Catherine asked "It''s not like there isn''t, but the probability of awakening from the pills that the others created is as close as 5%. That kind of pill is only important in the human race, the other four races couldn''t care about it. It''s different from the one he created though, since even other races can awaken other elements if what he said was true." Violette said Chapter 164: (Catherine The Business Lady) Chapter 164: (Catherine The Business Lady) "This is really good! Right now, only we have the monopoly of this kind of pill, if we put this on business... surely a lot of people will try hard to get a pill like this one since it is very rare. Maybe there were even no record of it existing... But we can''t immediately release many pills at one we could auction it maybe ever month for only a limited numbers so we could get the most of it. This will not only make the human race became more stronger as it literally can awaken someone with 100% assurance without any side-effects. Including the other four races every being of this world would want this kind of pill to get more stronger. In this world where only the strong rules... everyone would die to get this kind of pill, especially with those high status will sacrifice a greater amount just to get this kind of pill. Since we are the only one who knows the way to make this kind of pills we entirely monopolize the business market of this pills. With almost every one wanting this kind of pill who knows how much numbers we would amass. If this is achieve almost everyone being in this world will reach unimaginable heights. The one who will benefit from this greatly is the human race since they can finally have sure way to unlock magic. Of course, we also need to mind those people who will try to get the way to make this kind of pill and that kind of people would use any means just to get what they want. That''s why we need to be discreet if we want this pill to be release in the public. Like what I have said before, we can auction it for every month and we also really to be discreet and not let our identities be found out." Catherine started working. "You are really so business minded huh?." Violette said "Well, isn''t that great? if we have her we don''t need to worry about money." Alexia said with a chuckle "Her idea is very good though!." ra said "I guess... Catherine is the one who will raise us." Kiara teased "Hehe," Rose giggled "I''m not joking here, you know! Just imagine it!." Catherine said Alex, of course, also heard what he said and he doesn''t know whether tough and cry. "I say, My, Catherine! although I love how you think so positively... But! You also need to think of the materials needed to make this... also if you already thought so far about getting every living being in this world of getting this pill. I would die of exhaustion of making billions of pills, you know. We could also not ignore the danger, we can be discreet, yeah! However, this world is full of unknowns who knows that there are someone who can use magic to know our identity... I can protect all of you and even make you stronger so you can protect yourselves... but we can''t live freely if we keep thinking that there is someone out there who is watching us. Although I can kill all of them raze their whole group to the ground... but give me a break if I keep doing that I will be tired to death... you should know that there are many stubborn fools in this world." Alex said "I see, I know! I''m sorry. I know that I was thinking so very far about literally making every living being buy this pill and that was wrong. Still, we can auction pills for only a small amount and even with just that we can already amass so many money. In no time we could increase our business and forces by using that money we earned from auctioning pills." Catherine apologized but she still kept on that idea. "Mhn, that''s good I will leave all that to you then... I know that having a force of our own known to the public, will make one think of the consequences of offending us... That way we can at least prevent every ants or young masters that is full of themselves and offend us. However, we also need to have a good reason on how the hell we could develop very fast... but you should never disclose that the source of our ie is by auctioning pill... I''m sure you have already think that far. You can just tell me if you need anything. I will make the pills for you and about auctioning... I can do that too since I have the skill to hide my Identity." Alex smiled and agreed about Catherine''s idea "I know, thanks! I just want us to have our own forces. We already have the ck Widow Organization on our assets but that is still way to smallpared to the others." Catherine was happy that Alex supported her. "I will help her," Eva offered to help "Right! I almost forgot... you also know about this kind of thing... Both you will be my business Queen, then." Alex smiled "Humph!, Thanks for forgetting." Eva humped "Anyway, Selena and Eva already awakened and as you see... there were no side-effects. Come one, what are you waiting for it''s for you to be the so-called gods." Alex smiled "I don''t understand, why only Selena and Eva? Doesn''t Kiara also need to be awakened?." Rose asked "Oh... that! Well, she is already a mage." Alex said inly "What!." Selena is the first one who reacted "Eh? Why didn''t she tell us?." Alexia asked "You girls didn''t know? It was clear as sky." Scthach said "Geez, we are not as strong as you!." ra said "Kiara, are you a mage?. Rose asked "Maybe, she has her reason." Eva said "Yes, I didn''t imagine that she was a mage right from the start." Violette nodded "Well?, Could you tell us your reason?." Alex smiled and asked He knew from the start that Kiara was a mage and a strong one at that. After observing a bit, he discovered that Selena didn''t know but he didn''t say anything. He just waited for the time that she will tell them herself, maybe she has circumstances that''s why she can''t reveal her power or identity. Remaining ignorant about it is the best course of action. Furthermore, he was confident that she doesn''t have any ill will. She was true about loving Selena as her mother. Her feeling weren''t fake it was true! "I''m sorry, Mother. It''s actually like this..." Kiara apologize and began telling what her reason are. Chapter 165: (Lunar God Clan) Chapter 165: (Lunar God n) As Kiara finally started telling about the truth and her reasons. Alex and his women listened carefully, even though Selena felt a bit depressed that Kiara was lying to her. Deep inside she knew that it was because she was protecting her. Which is why, she was listening seriously afraid of missing somethings. She was actually sent by someone from the Lunar God n with a task to find the a Moon Goddess. In the Lunar God n there were many goddesses such as, Chang''e Fairy maiden, Artemis, and more. This n is one of the most known strongest n in the world. Kiara might not look like it but she was part of the secret special forces of the Lunar God n... her strength is at the Immortal/preparation rank... she isn''t clear about the specifics of the task as it was only told to find a Moon Goddess, it wasn''t specified who... they were ordered to go to a certain ce in the Human Continent to fulfill their task. No idents appeared along the way when she started the task together with her group. Without any problems they finally arrive to their destination as she and her group continued to search they were confused because they didn''t find any goddess or anything in that ce... after three days of searching without any finding so decided to leave. On their way back, something finally happened there were unknown masked people who ambushed their group. They couldn''t fight back at all because the numbers on the other side is almost as three time as theirs. With no hope of winning their group started scattering trying to escape and save their lives without caring about their team mates. Of course, Kiara was also one of them but she had a friend in the group. Together, they escape from the onught of the masked people. All of her power got drained until she finally escaped but in the process of escaping she and her friend got separated. With injuries in her body she found a nearby ce and recuperated until she finally recovered from all of her injuries. This all took ce six years ago at that time she was still only 16 years of age as she is already 22 years of age in the present time. After she finally recovered her injuries she went to search for her friend but there were no results. In the end she decided to settle in the city because they had the rule in their group that if they ever fail... equals to death! She didn''t want to die yet because she still needed to find her friend. Settling on the city, this is where Kiara and Selena met... there were no special things that happened when they met. At that time Selena was in trouble and Kiara helped Selena without her knowing. After a couple of turn they became closer to each other. It was also because their apartments were actually right just beside each other. Kiara lived in the city while trying to hide herself from those masked people, she keeps investigating on who they were but she couldn''t find anything, she also didn''t forget to keep searching for her friend. With that, four years passed... she and Selena grew more closer. The death of Alex and Alexia''s father and mother urred at that time... Selena was so depressed and Kiara was the one who keeps consoling her... Selena wanted to raise Alex and Alexia but both of them declined... this is the time when Selena finally adopted Kiara as her daughter. Kiara finally finished exining her reason. The others and Alex now understood. "It''s been hard for you." Selena said "Mhm... it''s fine, sorry for not telling you." Kira smiled "Okay! There is no issue now? I can''t wait to use the pill to make me more beautiful." "Yeah... but you sure do hide well... I didn''t expect you were such a strong individual." Violette said "If you girls still keep on talking... then I will go first then." ra said, she quickly grab a pill and consume it. "Eh!! I''m going to have my turn too." Rose said and slowly consume a pill, she also brought Zeth with her "This girls..." Eva shook her head "Sigh* You girls are really a headache... I still have to deal with Violette''s marriage, though you girls will be the one doing it... Next is the Queen, ra''s mother. Who knows if she really is okay with me being together with the princess of the whole Beast Continent... I guess, I have to deal about the Lunar God n too." Alex smiled wryly "Heh! It''s your fault for being so greedy." Violette sneered "Well, what can I do? You girls were just so pretty." Alex spread his hands "Why do you have to handle the... Lunar God n, was it?." Alexia asked, she and the girls were happy when Alex call them pretty. "The masked men from what Kiara told, should be rted to the Lunar God n... or maybe it''s enemies. This matter is soplicated, as Kiara''s so-called group also has rules that if they ever fail a mission, it should mean death. If she keeps hiding like this it wouldn''t be long before she will get found out... I hope those masked men are from the Lunar God n, though. It will be worse if it''s another group." Alex said "Hehe, it seems you will be protecting me." Kiara chuckled "Damn right I do! Oh! Wait a minute... you are just my temporary girlfriend and not my girlfriend. There should be no need for me to intervene in this matter." Alex smile as he eyed Kiara "What!! How could you!.. It doesn''t matter you will protect me anyway, temporary or not! I''m your girlfriend." Kiara unreasonably said "Girlfriend? No! It''s Temporary! I could just give up on you." Alex teased "Girlfriend means girlfriend, temporary or not... Ahhh... I don''t want to listen. I''m not listening... This matter is final you will help me and if I say help then you need to help." Kiara said while covering her ears with her hands so she can''t hear Alex''s reply "What an unreasonable girl... If you want me to help, then you can just be my real girlfriend." Alex said, even though she was covering her ears she could still hear him. "No way! I''m not ready... Well, it''s fine if you don''t help I will just let Mother and the other sisters help me. Right sister, Scathe." Kiara said and at herst sentence she turned to Scthach "Eh?... Oh! Of course," Scthach nodded "See? Bleeh, I don''t need your help." Kiara stuck out her tongue Alex just shook his head. It seems this needs a bit more time for her to be his real girlfriend. Chapter 166: (More Problems) Chapter 166: (More Problems) "Amazing!." When they were talking they heard ra eximed Turning to look at Kiara they saw her finally obtaining the wind element. Currently, she was trying to control the wind with her hands as the wind condensed and gathered, hovering around her. The pill that she consumed was a wind elemental pill. As a dual elemental wielder, she already have the fire and earth elements. Now, she was a Tri-elemental wielder with the added wind element. This would greatly increase herbat power, although she doesn''t know that much rted elemental skill as her race is known for it''s physical abilities with a strong closebat power. Still, as a princess she didn''t quite like to fight in close quarterbat and make her hands bleed. That''s why she also trained her elemental skills. "This is so good! I need to consume another one." ra said and quickly consume another one, it was the lightning element pill. When Kiara consume her second one this time they turned to Rose, who also shouted excitedly with her arms covered in fire. "I finally have an element, the one I had I don''t know what elements it is, maybe it was really the same as the elves. But because of it quite a lot of people mocked me for having that kind of element since it was too weak, I know that it was me who didn''t know how to use it. This will change soon because I can be stronger with this." Rose said emotionally, she was almost crying "Okay-okay, don''t cry. Wood element I think? You will know how to use it soon. I will help you." Alex said "Mhn," Rose smiled "And what did you pick Zeth?." Alex turned to Zeth who also had consumed a pill. "Earth." Zeth said while feeling the power of the earth element in her hand. "Oh? What was your three currently existing element aside earth?." Alex asked "Lightning, water. and wind." Zeth turned around to him and said "I see... what about you girls? quickly consume one, also remember to not consume to pills together I don''t know what will happen." Alex said "Okay," The others quickly took a pill for themselves ... "You are going to help, Kiara, right?." Selena asked, since she already had consume one she could still wait before consuming her second one. She is more concerned of Kiara''s issue. "Yeah... It''s not like I have a choice." Alex smiled wryly "Hehe, I know you will help me. Still, for punishment of teasing me, I won''t let you kiss me, Bleeh." Kiara said and stuck out her tongue before quickly running towards ra. "Hey, it''s already your second one leave one for me." "I guess, I''ll go and consume one too." Catherine said and tried to walk away "Wait-wait, I''m just checking but you girls doesn''t have anyplicated background right? Like Kiara?." Alex asked to the ones who are still close to him. The ones left on his side are Catherine, Eva, Violette, Selena. Alexia already went towards the others girls and also consume a pill. "Eh?..." The four women were surprised "Haha, what were you afraid that there are more problems you need to solve?." Violette asked "Heh, just shut up. I still need to fix your problem." Alex rolled his eyes at her, he then turned to Catherine and Eva to ask, "Well?." "Cough*, Cough*. I have quite a bit of problems too." Catherine faked a cough she was embarrassed about it when he asked her since she also have some problems. "No way..." Alex couldn''t believe that he was right "Ahem... ahem... Don''t forget about me, me too." Eva also purposely coughed with a red face, her case was the same as Catherine "My goodness! I hope it''s not as troublesome as the other, right?. Like, any strong families or something?." Alex asked with a stiff face "Haha, it seems troubles areing after you." Selenaughed "Not really, maybe. My family is actually from a group called the ''Dark Wrath''. I was sent to explore and experience the world. I will fill you up about the detailster." Catherine said "Dark Wrath? Sounds familiar... Hmm... Is it that group which only those who has dark elemental user could join? I heard that they were always searching for people who has the dark element. Although these group is onlyposed of a few people but it was because the dark element is so rare. But if youpare them to major God organization they are just as strong." Violette asked and tell the information from what she knew. "You know? Well, I''m not that surprised since we are quite... I guess, known. My family came from the main lineage and are the core members of the group." Catherine nodded "Yet another one. So? What is the problem?." Alex first mumbled and then asked "It''s not really that big... there are just some rules you need to follow or break if I became your woman. Since, I''m quite... you see... important in the group." Catherine said "Okay... I will also settle your case too. I won''tin anymore. It''s my responsibility so if you have any problems just quickly tell me okay? I will solve it. Of course, you also need to do your best if you could solve it yourself. Anyways, we still didn''t see the oue when I''m done making you girls stronger. Maybe, at that time you can have the power to deal with your problems yourselves and will only need me to take over if it''s too big.... now you little Eva what is your problem now?." "You should know that before getting this element just now I was still and ordinary person. It would not be that surprising that my family is also an ordinary people without mana. Herees the problem... what my parents want as their son-inw is someone who knows about business and will be the one to manage ourpany in the future. My family has a big business, very big at that. They know almost all the influential people in the human continent because our business is currently one of the biggest businesspany in the whole human continent. Before transferring here in the city I have already been to many kinds of city to work Furthering my knowledge so that I can support my husband in the future when he manage ourpany. The problem right now is you don''t have the qualifications my parents want. I''m pretty sure you don''t know a thing about business." Eva started telling her problem and her background "Y-Yeah..." Alex scratched his head while being embarrassed "Humph! Now you should be happy because I will be the one to teach you the things rted about business. So we can quickly meet my parents." Eva humped Chapter 167: (World Source) Chapter 167: (World Source) "I will try..." Alex said while thinking that maybe his system can help with this. ''Sistine?.'' Alex quickly turned to Sistine with this kind of problems ''Yeah, it''s possible... if you can have the skill which is best for it. But I don''t really think that you need it that much." "Why?." He got confused so he asked "Well, you already know that this world only power matters. That''s why you don''t really need to learn that kind of thing that much because you don''t need it. Yes! you need it if you were like them an ordinary people with no mana, in the case of this world they are not really ordinary since the ones we call ordinary are those who have mana. People like you who can aim for the top doesn''t need to learn this kind of thing because what you need to prioritize is by bing more stronger. Although, you may need business because it can also give you opportunities to be strong... Like having the biggest business you can have money to buy rare materials and having connections with influential people to make your path easier. But all this kind of thing you can let someone do it for you. For example your woman...err... not really since your women will also need to prioritize on bing stronger... then we can have someone that are those who are loyal to you to do it for you and that''s enough." Sistine finished "Although you are right, but still It doesn''t hurt that much to at least learn a little." Alex said "Mhn... I know I was just saying that this kind of thing isn''t that big of a problem... soon in the future you will have more properties since you could just kill your enemy and take over what they currently have." Sistine said "Yeah, I know but at least I need to be someone they like right? You know Eva''s parents are soon to be my inw''s so I need to respect them. If just learning a little thing about business get their approval then I''m up for it. I can''t always use my fist to do everything or else my inw''s will hate me. I don''t want that kind of thing as I''m pretty sure that after we settle Violette''s marriage. although I don''t care about it my supposedly father-inw in the future will hate me... err... wait... maybe he doesn''t have that opportunity anymore since I think he will be dead by then. "Mhn... and about the thing about getting the skill for it I think current you don''t have the way for it. Maybe... if you canplete a mission that has a ticket for it''s reward. You could use the Ticket Feature which you have just recently unlocked. "Ticket? Oh! That! But there are no missions recently for me toplete since all the remaining ones are the main mission. The main mission is still way too hard for me... will there be a mission soon?." "Hmm... I think there will continuous mission just wait for it. After the system update mission will appear more frequently... I know that you don''t need to deal with Eva''s problem and I think by the time you will need to deal it you would are havepleted a mission and gain a ticket with it. "I see... I almost forgot! The Land of Shadows should be a hidden world and also a world. Conquering a hidden world and world are in my main mission... and I''m pretty sure that I still have notpleted it... maybe the system still didn''t recognize me conquering the Land of Shadows?." "About that... I think you should still first know about how to conquer a world in detail." "Okay, exin it then." "Mmm, you see conquering a world is not that easy. What you currently did in the Land of Shadows is you had made the rulers or should we say the Kings your servant but that is not enough. You still need to include all the people the lives of all the beings that reside in the Land of Shadows, it is the same with other world. Although we could say that practically you have conquered the Land of Shadows since the ruler in that world is all your servant but you don''t have the recognition of the beings that lived there. Currently, they don''t even know of your existence. That''s why you still need to let them see your presence. There are types of ways for you to rule them... one of the example is rule them by fear. You can threaten to kill, torture or anything as long that deep in their hearts they believe that you are the ruler even if it is filled with fear. Of course, ruling with fear is only one of the choices. So peacefully ruling them isn''t a problem... that''s why you don''t need to worry that even if they doesn''t want you to be there ruler because there are many ways for you to make them believe, even using meaningful means." Sistine stopped, letting Alex absorb the knowledge first "I see... I understand. Is that all?" Alex nodded "No! That is just the first one. There are two things in all you need so that you can be considered a ruler in a world. The one I said before is the first one. Now, the second one... every world has it''s source that''s why the world can live on it''s own. This source is the one you need to find and absorb it. Absorbing a world source is really beneficial to every being and you are no exception. Although, I don''t know what category of a world the Land of Shadows is since it is a hidden world. But I think that if you absorb it''s source you will gain a huge amount of power... breaking through several levels. And if you want to ask about the category of a world I don''t have that much knowledge of it, all I know is that there are world with immense strength and power. These kind of world has birthed it''s own consciousness.... absorbing these kind of world''s source is hard since you still need to gain the approval of the very world itself... hmm... I think that''s all." Sistine finally finished "World Source? Do you thing that the Land of Shadows already has it''s own consciousness?." Alex asked "I don''t think so... since if a world has finally birthed it''s own consciousness, the inhabitant that resides in it are all strong... I think the current world you are in, Arcadia just had birthed it''s own consciousness recently." "I see... I still need to go back quickly huh? I still need to order those undead king guys so that I can properly present myself in front of every being there. I guess... they all need to worship me... I''m confident on making them trust me as their ruler, with enough benefits they would quickly take the bait... Of course, I didn''t forgot about my pretty ghost..." "Humph!." Chapter 168: (More problems 2) Chapter 168: (More problems 2) After talking to Eva about what they both need to do with her parents. They decided to close this case for now and bring it backter. Since, there priority right now is still getting stronger and dealing Violette''s problem. Eva was okay with it, she still could wait as she was not in a hurry about it. With that, Alex turned to Selena "How about you, aunt? Any problems?." Alex asked "Mine is kinda different from the others... the others is rted to their backgrounds while me, you should already know mine. There is just this weird vision that keeps appearing on my mind and when it ever it appears my head hurts." Selena said with a pained expression while saying it because she remembered what if felt like. "What? Since when? Why tell me this now? You should have said it earlier." Alex got surprised about hearing this. He couldn''t believe that all this time when she was hurting he didn''t even notice, so much for his current power. You should know that he really cares about Selena and hearing she was hurting of course, he would worry. "Hehe," Selena was happy knowing that he was worried about her, "It''s not that bad and it doesn''t hurt that much but I was just feeling bothered by it. I was just uneasy not finding out what is happening to me." "Okay-Okay it was nothing you girls can continue." Alex said to the girls who nned to get closer and listen to them. Since they were also concerned about Selena. "Well, if you say so just tell us if you need something for us." ra said and nodded, the girls besides her nodded ... "What is the vision about?." Alex asked, his eyes already turned golden. He was checking every inch of her body to find if there is something wrong about it. "Why does your eyes change?." Selena asked curiously "Oh right! I almost forgot to tell you and the others, we and Catherine found out that this pervert can see through clothes! Hateful!." Eva said with her voice filled with annoyance "I couldn''t agree more. I also saw it and even he himself confirmed it that when he ever use the skill he will have the ability to see through things like an X-ray and he can even control on what he want to see. So looking at women''s naked body he can do it if he wills it." Catherine nodded "What! Is that true?." Selena eximed and like the the two before she also subconsciously covered her breast with her hands even though if Alex want to see her breast her covers are futile. "If it''s true... then we first met you already peeked at my wonderful body right?... No! You don''t need to answer I''m a hundred percent sure you did it. With my body? Who could resist." Violette said "Aunt... yeah it''s true... and about you Violette you don''t even have the reason toin the first time I met you I already have knocked you into a mess." Alex smiled "Who says I''mining? You can see all you want but you better control that eyes of your if you ever see other women or I''ll gouge it out myself." Violette proudly said "X-ray? Is that what you used on me earlier? That''s why I thought there was something wrong but I don''t know but... So it was that? You were already trying to take a glimpse of my heavenly body... Pervert! I''ll kill you!." Scthach said and her spear appeared in her hand. She can control her spear to make it disappear and appear all she like. Because if one have have a mark of high stared weapon they can hide the weapon inside their sea of consciousness or the ''Soul sea'' Scthach was besides them all this time. At first she was just minding herself and not disturbing them since she doesn''t have any problems that would make Alex concerned. But when she heard Alex''s skill she couldn''t help but finally join the chat. "Hey-hey! I''m sorry okay! Stop pointing that spear at me... or else I''ll get angry." Alex said with a bit of sweat in his face "Fine... consider yourself lucky!." Scthach said and unwillingly lowered her spear as it disappeared in her hands. "Enough with this okay? I know what you want to say! I won''t peek at other women! Why would I? if I want I can just go to you girls... anyway, what is more important right now is Selena''s problem." Alex said "Good!." The women nodded ... "So is there any problems with my body?." Selena asked "Hmm... I don''t see anything weird about... your body is really good and healthy." Alex said while feeling up her body with his hands "Your hands!!." Selenamented "My bad! What could be the cause of this vision right?." Alex wondered but his hands still didn''t stop "Sigh* The vision is as if I was experiencing another persons own experience like a memory I think? Although it is quite blurry... Surprisingly the face of the person in this vision also look exactly like myself... there are a bit of changes, like the hair and stuff. But all in all she looks exactly like me." Selena said, she didn''t stop him andin when he didn''t stop touching her body... she was even quite proud of it that he loved touching her body "Maybe it was really you?." Alex asked "How could it be? That woman is really strong you know. She could even fly and have incredible magics, While me... I have just awakened right now." Selena shook her head "Is that so? Soon you will surpass her, don''t worry." Alex smiled "Mhn... is there any solution for this?." Selena asked "Let me think for a bit..." Alex said "...Perhaps it was a prediction or something? Anyway, I''m pretty sure it is not bad so it''s okay if we ignore it for now. Just quickly tell me if you experience it again... And the more you get to see a vision it bes clearer right?." "Yeah! I think if I get at least two more vision it would be already clear... how''d you know?." Selena asked "It was just a hunch... so let''s close this case for now." Alex said After that the women at his side joined the others and quickly consumed a pill. A couple of minutester all of his women have already be a Five-Elemental wielder That is supposedly be very rare in the world of Arcadia. But them... they just consumed pills like it was just a vegetable bought in the market. If ever the outside world heard of this ordeal they would be full of shocked and jealousy. Luckily, only his closest people are in his dimension to experience this. Two of them are even Six-Elemental wielder. And that is Catherine and Rose... Catherine with her Dark element and Rose with her special Wood Element. Having all these power it wouldn''t be soon before all of his women will get more stronger and finally dominate their peers. Especially. ra, her fellow princesses is already way behind her. ... "Sistine, is it what I think it is?." Alex asked "I don''t know... since you have experience it yourself; you should know more about it than me." Sistine shrugged "The soul..." Alex muttered Chapter 169: (Catherine!) Chapter 169: (Catherine!) "Okay, girls, what do you want to consume next?." Alex asked looking at his women who were trying out their newly profound elements "Of course, the Beauty pill." Violette said "Yes! That is what I was waiting for from the start." ra nodded The other couldn''t agree more. Women are women... they always prioritize their appearance first before anything. "True... since you have decided then... what are you waiting for?." Alex smiled "Where was it again?." Alexia asked looking at the piles of pills "Oh... that one." Alex pointed "Will there be no side-effects when we consume it? Or maybe something like that ck liquid earlier..." Selena asked "Yeah! I sure do not want to experience that again." ra shivered thinking about what happened earlier "There were no soap or shampoo''s at the bath... the smell is still here. I''m kind feeling disgusted remembering it again." Kiara said while sniffing her body "You can rx... there will nothing like that happening. The change will be natural, you will just feel that your skill will be rejuvenated and you will look even more beautiful." Alex assured them "Oh... I''ll test it first then... you girls don''t mind right?." Catherine asked as he grab a pill "No it''s fine..." Eva said "Yeah! If there really is a side-effect, you could be our sacrifice!." Selena said with a smallugh "Isn''t that a bit cruel?." Catherine said while putting the pill in her mouth, consuming it. "Yeah! Tch... you don''t believe me at all... See if I will punish you." Alex said while looking at Selena "Try me~." Selena seductively challenge him "Okay-okay stop it for now. You can do thister, we wouldn''t even care if you fucked... look at Catherine first." Alexia rolled her eyes, watching both of them. "Alexia, you seem to change... hmm... no, more like natural?." Rosemented "I''m just being honest I can''t always keep acting right? All of us are the same anyway so I think if you girls are not being yourself... perhaps you should do it now. No one will judge you." Alexia smiled "What do you mean?." Rose got confused "She meant that we as his women are like sisters. So we don''t need to hold ourselves back and just be true to each other." Selena smiled and as Rose was close to her she patted her head "Mhn... I somewhat understand." Rose nodded "It''s not like you have to say it. I''m acting pretty normal myself. Just like how I act whenever I''m home." Kiara shrugged "Mmm... You can''t call it a home if you are notfortable living with it." Eva smiled "Okay-okay, consume your pills now the effects of the pill that Catherine just swallowed is already showing. Also remember this... I couldn''t care less of how you girls acts as long as it''s real. You could express your opinion even if it''s different from the others, you can show your personalities that you always hidden if even it''s rotten. Although I''m a bit embarrassed to say this kind of thing but I love you girls. No matter who you are even if you are some kind of monster or devil. You have a mysterious background? So what!. Even if the whole universe turned it''s back against you I would be the first one to protect you, I''ll dly take the whole universe as my enemy if they dare go against you. Big Organizations? God ns? Strong individuals? As long as it is your enemy I will dly take them on. If someone ever dares block your path I myself will clear that path. Needless to say, you also have to work hard and aim for the top so that in the future; you girls will be with me at the top. Bing my woman you will have that kind of privilege, all I want is for you girls is to love and be loyal to me. And be at my side when I''m at my darkest days." As Alex said that he couldn''t help but want himself to hide saying this embarrassing words ''Fuck! So embarrassing'' "Pfft, haha... You don''t need to try that hard trying to keep that serious face of your while saying that." Alexia couldn''t help butugh, listening to him "Hey... I''m serious you know." Alex said "Haha, Yeah right! I know but you need to look at your face while saying that... pfft..." Selena alsoughed (A/N: A bit long) "Although what you had said is good but there is also something wrong... you want to protects us right? I like that idea but I hate it if you keep protecting us all the time... We have our own pride you know? If you keep on protecting us then who will protect you? No one! That''s why that''s our job this isn''t some kind of one-sided love and that we are the only one who is on the receiving end. Even if it''s just a little we want to help you. We aren''t some ''Trophy'' wife that you have imed while having the responsibility to protect in exchange for love or maybe lust. We agreed to be your woman unconditionally. Like me, I didn''t agree to be your woman because I want to be protected... so you need to get that kind of thinking out of your mind. If you keep that kind of thinking in the end you will be broken... Our rtionship is not give and take... I don''t know what is the right word for it but you could say that our rtionship is true... In a rtionship like this you don''t need to do it alone. You want to protect us? That''s good! I love that, but we will also protect you even if it''s just a little of assistance as long as it can help you we will dly do it... in hopes that we can also improve that in the future so that we can be a big help for you. You don''t need to try so hard to meet our expectations... you want to be your best in our eyes right? Of course, there is nothing wrong about that... who would not want to impress their love ones. but you see... like what you have just told us before; you wanted us be ourselves even if we have some kind of things that one could consider bad and you will still love us even with all that. The same thing goes for you... you don''t need to always act your best when your in front of us we also want to discover your bad sides... We want you to depend on us... well, what I want to say is that you need to get the ''You need to protects us and all you need is our love and loyalty'' out of your head because even without that our love and loyalty will always be with you... but remember to treat us right!." It seems Catherine took Alex''s words seriously. Although the others was also listening seriously they didn''t know what some words mean. Catherine was breathing roughly telling that lengthy speech. Still, she was breathtaking to listen and watch. The effects of the pill already took effect. Now, she was really beautiful. Her skins and body looks so soft and some fats in her body was gone, turning to curves. She was like a goddess having a speech of how unfair the world is. Her words have so much impact that made all the ones who are listening to her get stunned. Chapter 170: (Feelings) Chapter 170: (Feelings) Alex got quite surprised but he did already expect this. He knows this is who Catherine was. She was not a woman that would always like to get protected... A strong and independent woman... that''s who she is. Right from the very start she never did use anything to make him protect her... looks? body? No! She didn''t want to offer any of that. It was his choice and a coincidence that somehow both of them have the same enemy... She never wanted to rely on anyone. If she ever did the ck Widow Organization would already be raze to the ground by the Dark Wrath before he arrive in the city. What got him confused is how she epted on being his woman. Her reasoning was vague to understand. What she said before, even she herself didn''t understand how... deep inside her heart he is treated as its most important person in the world, as if he was apart of her. A heart that found its other half. Alex smiled and said, "Is that so? I will leave it to you girls to protect me then." "My feelings is the same as what she said... I guess, Catherine loves you a lot." Alex said with a meaningful smile. "I didn''t think it was this serious, but she is right." Selena said. "Hm, Hm, just leave it to this princess to protect you." ra nodded. "Hehe, that''s my sister for you... you are really lucky" Eva giggled. "That''s right, I also don''t want to keep getting protected. Although it''s quite ironic with my situation right now. Still, in the future I won''t let it happen again." Violette said. "Cough* Cough* Although I want to be protected by you... But I don''t want to always bother you with it." Kiara faked a cough and said. "Heh! With me around? I see who dares touch you! I''m the only one who can beat you up." Scthach snorted. ... "See? they have the same idea as me. Not to break this mood and not to be harsh but I think I have the right position to say this. If you are only with him because of his power and looks I think you should fix that and love him with all of your heart. Because if you don''t... and even have the slightest though of betraying him. I, myself will end you." Catherine said seriously. He got surprised but he didn''t say anything. He was also curious of what would the others say. "Kyahh, so scary! Hehe, don''t worry I''ve already grown to love him." ra giggle mischievously and move towards her and cling to her arm. "I''m serious, you know." Catherine said looking at this girl who is clinging on to her. "Haha, she is just trying to lighten up the mood. As for me don''t worry I don''t know if it''s lust or love... but if its not love I will try... err... no I will surely learn to love him. It''s not even a week before we met. And I don''t want to rush things up." Evaughed and also went to her other side and link their arms. "Hmm... I think Eva is frustrated so it''s pretty sure it''s lust, Haha. And about me you also don''t need to worry about it, for this past two weeks being with him. I''m already used to his presence and I can''t even imagine life without him anymore." Violetteughed. "What did you say? Humph! Says the one who seduced him at the very moment they met. You can''t hold your lust huh? Haha." Eva also countered with augh. "Heh! Then how about you, Selena? I''m pretty sure its lust." Violette also included Selena. As they are the quite mature women in this group. "Yeah! Pretty sure of it." Eva nodded. "I disdain fighting both of you. Of course, mine is love. I love him at the very start I just don''t know why when we met a couple of days ago this familial love turned into something more." Selena shrugged. "Okay-okay stop! Let''s hear what the others have to say?." Catherine said and turned to Alexia, Kiara, Rose, and even Zeth was included. "I''m sure you already know my answer." Alexia smiled "I see," Catherine nodded. "Then how about you three?." Catherine continued. "I''m still his temporary girlfriend. I will learn to love him don''t worry." Kiara said "At the start, I only wanted him to protect me. You should know that I was always getting bullied by everyone around me. So, when he protected me I appreciated it but I still didn''t love him at that time. Still, I offered my body so that he will keep on protecting me. I didn''t have any other choices with my state back then... I couldn''t think straight. The more I spend time with him and the others. I felt guilty because I saw how the other girls like Alexia with their eyes full of love when they look at him. I thought that I could never beat them but still... I''m sure he has noticed what my purpose is and yet he didn''t say anything. He even treated me equally like how he treats the others. As the days goes by I felt even more guilty... and one night I had this dream where I was really powerful. I could beat everyone who tried to bully me until I reach the very top. But I noticed something different between that dream and reality. In the dream he wasn''t there I tried to search him with all my power but it all amount to nothing. That''s when I realize that I need him. I love him. If he isn''t there anymore I don''t know what would I do. I may have power but a part of me is still missing. After I wake up from that dream I treated him full of love since then until now." Rosepletely exined what her feelings for Alex was. The others were quite surprised but no one said anything because the words in their mouth are better left unsaid. He smiled when he heard her answer. He didn''t expect this. Although he knew what her feelings are at the start and how it suddenly change... he didn''t know about the dream. "I guess... that''s good." Catherine smiled Finally, thest one, Zeth. "Cough* I think we should not include her for now?." Catherine faked a cough and wondered. "I think it''s fine... Zeth what do you think about him?." Alexia said and as she went to Zeth''s side. "Oh? It''s fine. I like him." Zeth said but her expression still didn''t change. "I think that''s eptable for now?." Alexia asked the others. The others nodded in response... it seems Zeth didn''t quite understand emotions for now. "Cough* Cough* Should I say something?." Alex faked a cough and asked. He felt that he should say something when he heard what their feeling for him are. "We know already! You don''t need to say anything! I''m pretty sure you would get another woman sooner orter. Sho-sho! We want to take the pills already! I''m really envious of Catherine right now." Violette rolled her eyes and shooed him away. The other also ignored him while rolling their eyes as they proceed to quickly consume a pill for each of them. "Hey! I promise okay? No woman for now!." "Like we believe that..." His woman said in unison. "Heh! If you dare to go look for one again. I would be the first one to kill you before I kill myself." Scthach looked at him with piercing gaze, she didn''t need to take the pill. As there would be no effect for immortal like her. "What are you looking at with that eyes of yours... I dare you! If I feel that Yandere vibe again. I will punish you. Scthach snorted in response. Chapter 171: (Household Rules) Chapter 171: (Household Rules) This time, his other women were all finally done consume the [Beauty Nourishing Pill] like Catherine. Their body and skins change tremendously. "Ahh...! I''m so pretty." ra eximed while looking at her body. "We we''re pretty to begin with... and with this added. It''s on a whole other level." Alexia nodded "I didn''t regret waiting all that time for this." Selena said "I wonder what will the other princesses think when she will saw us? I don''t think they will even recognize as." Rose smiled happily. "It''s not that exaggerated right? Still... this change is really too big." Catherine said "Hehe, when my friends in work see me like this... they would really be shocked." Eva chuckled "Hiss... I shiver thinking that bastard fiancee of mine saw me like this... He wouldn''t waste a single second to take his chance with me though he doesn''t have one." Vioelette said "What are you afraid for? That guy''s end is already near." Kiara said who was also checking her body out. "What are you all excited for? I''m prettier than all of you." Scthach smiled "Heh! Why are even including yourself." Selena rolled her eyes. "Still... I wonder why she is so pretty though? Even with the added effects of the pill. She is still on a whole other level and she didn''t even took a pill." Alexia wondered "Zeth''s almost on par with her right now though." Rose said. Zeth also change like all of them but there is still something that didn''t change, her expression. "I don''t actually know myself... but I think if you grow stronger your body will improve so I think the strength also matters. Scthach is already an immortal so it is not a surprised that she is on another level." Alex said. "Such a simple thing you don''t know? He is right! The stronger you get the prettier you are. Although these changes will only be seen after you are promoted to a whole other realm. like how a Dominator will promote to a Celestial." Scthach exined "Sheesh... you are all knowing okay? You don''t need to so proud of it." Kiara rolled her eyes. "If that''s the case... then why didn''t he change? He just got promoted to a Celestial right?." Rose asked. "Was that so? I guess, there are things that I still don''t know about." Scthach said, she didn''t know that Alex just recently got promoted as she though that his looks right now was after he got promoted to the Celestials. "Right! I''m pretty sure you don''t knowmon sense... you even dressed so seductively before." Kiara grinned. "Seductive? That was my battle suit. Even if you try so hard to damage it but your little hands won''t leave a scratch on it." Scthach snorted. "Girls you notice this woman is quite arrogant, huh?." Catherine said while looking at the others. "That''s right! Didn''t we have a household rule? Woman like this are meant to punished if I remember." Alexia smiled. "That couldn''t even more wrong... what was the punishment again?." Violette asked with an evil smile. "Eh? I think it''s a hundred spanking in the ass?." ra said with a mischievously smile. "Mhn... that''s right." Rose nodded in confirmation. Scthach flinched while listening to them. "I was just joking okay? Sorry..." She didn''t want to experience that humiliation again. Her power won''t amount to nothing in this cases. "Heh... stop being so arrogant then..." Catherine smiled. Of course, she and the others were just teasing her. "Was there such a rule?." Selena asked, she didn''t know anything about this. The women who witnessed this rule being created was Alexia, Rose, ra, and Violette. Catherine also didn''t know about it... although she nned to tease Scthach she didn''t think Alexia will brought this rule up. "There was a rule? Have I also made a mistake?." Eva frowned while thinking deeply about her actions. "Hehe, maybe. I though you were only joking when you mentioned it when Violette got spanked before... I guess... it was that?." Kiara asked "Yes! That''s right." Alexia nodded. "And his punishment is to not let him touch us right? If I remember correctly that''s what you said?." Selena asked "Mhn... that''s right! That''s why we don''t need be afraid of him." Violette smiled. "Okay-okay enough. Let''s proceed now okay?." Alex couldn''t hold listening to them anymore... they always kept chatting. "Fine..." ... "Okay... this pill I''m currently holding right now... I already exined it before right?." Alex asked while holding a [Bone Cleansing Pill]. "Will it really hurt?." ra asked. "I don''t know really know as I didn''t try it myself... But from it''s information It should hurt quite a lot." Alex smiled. "Then who is gonna go first?." Alexia asked "Eh? Who said I''m taking any of it? You girls can suit yourself I''m out... don''t mind me." ra said with a smile as she tried to back off. "Hey...! Are you really chickening out now? we are sisters right? At least we should experience this together." Kiara quickly held her hand to stop and smiled beautiful. Of course... hidden in those smile werepletely different. ''Heh! You think you could escape? And let us only experience the pain... you''re dreaming.'' Kiara whispered in her ear. ''What are you doing? Let go. How about this... you let go of me and we don''t take it together. It''s not like you can''t also back out.'' ra whispered back. ''Hmm... why didn''t I think of it... But we need a reason right?.'' Kiara asked ''Don''t worry... leave it to me.'' ra said. ... "Cough* Cough* Sorry for dying everyone but natures call. I will excuse myself first." ra said. "ra is quite bad at directions so I''m going to apany her." Kiara smiled. ''What is this girl doing? Can''t you think of a different reason? That''s way too obvious.'' ra screamed in her mind. "Then we will be going now..." ra said and turned to walk away while holding Kiara''s hand but the moment she turned her bumped into Violette''s massive breast... raising her head to look at Violette''s face... What she saw was a really evil smile. "Now-now... we were just at the bathroom before... I''m sure you can still hold it in." Violette said with a smile and yet not a smile?. "Hehe, but I really couldn''t hold it in anymore." ra pretended to smile. "No more reasons." Violette said and dragged her closer towards Alex. "No!!!." ra screamed. The moment ra got dragged Kiara quickly let go of their hands and back off. ''This bitch betrayed me!.'' ra said in her mind. ''Time to go...'' Kiara though but the same thing happened with her... the moment she turned to walk away her face met with Selena''s breast and also met her evil smile. "What are you so hasty for?." Selena asked with an evil smile. "No!!!." And Kiara also got dragged as she screamed. ... Currently... He was looking at two girls with tears threatening to fall on their eyes. It seems both of them were treated as sacrifice. "Okay, Aunt and Violette stop teasing both of them." Alexia smiled ''My Goddess...'' ra thought ''Savior..." Kiara thought "Haha, this what they get for quickly trying to run away." Violette and Selenaughed "That''s right, didn''t he say that before that he can lessen the pain? Why are you two already so scared... do you fear pain that much? Look... Rose didn''t tried to run away." Catherine said "You''re only good with words... how about you go first then?." ra pouted "That''s right! Isn''t it unfair that we the young ones are going to be first? You old women should go first." Kiara said. "What did you say?..." It seems Kiara''s words offended the four beautiful mature woman. "Sorry, okay? sorry! I was just saying... all of you are the ones who started it." Kiara quickly apologized. The four women snorted disdaining to argue with a kid. "Hey... do you really want us, your women to suffer?. Giving us a pill that will cause a lot of pain... and you don''t even know how much." Eva pouted cutely "That''s why I said I can lessen the pain, right." He didn''t know whether tough or cry hearing her. "Then... what if it still hurts so much?." Rose asked. Although she didn''t try anything like ra and Kiara but deep inside she was also quite afraid. "How about this... the one who will go first will get a reward." Alex said. When his women heard this... they were quite tempted but thinking about the pain they will suffer... they quickly shook their decision out of their mind as they remained silent. "Hmm... how about you try it then and each of us will give you a reward... you girls don''t mind right?." Alexia said her idea and the other quickly agreed with her. "Eh? Me? I don''t think this will have an effect... hmm... I guess, maybe it really will also effect me. Well, it doesn''t hurt to try and I got rewards. I''m first then." With that, he didn''t hesitate and put a pill in his mouth. Chapter 172: (Pretending) Chapter 172: (Pretending) All of his women were looking at him closely, afraid that something will happen to him. They were also quite worried about eating the pill on his own. The moment he consumed the pill he felt a lot of pain inside his body... this was the process of cleansing his bones. Still, this kind of pain is way too little for him but for his women and other people this would be excruciating. Noticing the worried gazes of his women... he suddenly thought of something. "Argh..." He suddenly crouched down while holding his chest with a lot of pain showing on his face. "Alex!!..." All of his women screamed as they quickly got closer to him... checking if there is something they could do. Almost all of them have worry stered all over their face. Though it was ''almost'' all of them. Some felt something weird was going on. Scthach was one of them. "Arghh..." He screamed yet again... but inwardly he was smiling. Of course, it was just an act. "What happened? Tell me quickly." Alexia said worriedly. "Where does it hurt? Here? or here?." Selena asked while cautiously touching him afraid that the pain will get more painful. Right now, she couldn''t think straight... she even forgot that the pill he consumed was regarding about bones so there is no way she could see where the pain was but she still have to ask. "I regret letting him take it after all. We should have been the one to take it... I was talking about protecting him just before this... yet I can''t even do anything about this." Catherine said. ''Fuck! I''m such a sinful man.'' He thought while looking at the worried gazes of his women. Still, he already got this far. At least he need to finish this through. With that, he continued his act. Cough* Cough* This he took it even more further as the moment he coughed there was blood mixed with in it. "Don''t die... I need you." ra was almost crying. "Speak to me... damn! We are still not over!." Violette screamed "I dare you to die... I will curse you to death." Eva shouted as a tear fell from her eye. ''What a unreasonable woman... if I die you are going to curse me to death? Is that double dead then? Mercy please...'' He thought "Girls... I''m sorry. I think maybe I He couldn''t finish his sentence as he coughed out blood again. "No!!! There are still things we need to do together... if you die what would I do?." Rose cried with a lot of tears falling from her eyes. It was just today that she told him what she really felt now his going away? She couldn''t ept that. "Rose... sorry..." Alex smiled while caressing her face... trying to wipe away her tears but it wouldn''t go away as drop after drop of tears fell from her eyes. "Your not pretending right?." Kiara asked She was one of the three that felt something else is going on. The other two is Zeth and Scthach... but Zeth still don''t understand emotions that much unlike the two, Kiara and Scthach. "Kiara!!!." Selena shouted. It was not the time for jokes. But the moment Kiara said that he flinched. Of course, almost all of his women didn''t realize it as he quicklyposed himself. ''This Kiara is quite sharp.'' He thought Even though he thought no one found out... But this small thing couldn''t escape from Scthach eyes. "Don''t stop her." Scthach said to Selena as she continued. "Damn bastard if you continue to pretend the dying this Queen will be the first one to send you to death!." ''Shit! I almost forgot this immortal woman! What a blunder!.'' He thought while trying to think of a way to continue this act. "Dear, are you joking?." Alexia asked. It was at this time that the other also felt something weird was going on... and Scthach words have a lot of impact on it as she was really strongpared to them so if she said that he is pretending. It should be the truth. "Now that I think of it... how could this pervert die with just a pill." Violette said. She has also realize that with his strength there are not many things in this world that could threaten his life. "Bastard! Get up for thisdy... You wasted my tears!." Eva shouted as she grab and shook his neck. ''Is this woman trying to kill me for real.'' He thought but still he need to keep his act. "Cough* Cough* What are you saying? I don''t have much time... can''t I just say goodbye to you all?." He said while continuing his act. This time, his body gone limp without strength in it. "Hey... if you stop doing this now... thisdy can still forgive you! But if you don''t..." Catherine was angry, really angry. She was not such a clueless woman to still not find that there was something wrong with him. "I''m also really angry, you know that?." Rose said while wiping her tears... still she was smiling as she was happy nothing happened to him. "Stand up for this princess! You need to face this princess''s wrath!." ra shouted while trying to w him. "Go, go, go. Beat this bastard for trying to trick us... I was even almost swayed at the start." Kiara said. His limp body got wed and shake around by Eva and ra ''Fuck! these women are so cruel... but is there really nothing I could do?.'' He thought while closing his eyes pretending to be dead. "Hey... this Queen is already out of patience. If you still don''t stand up in the count of three. You will remain lying there for the rest of your life. As this Queen will really end you." Scthach threatened. He still didn''t budge to her threat. "1..." Scthach started counting. "You really want to die that badly, huh?. 2..." Eva and ra already got off his body. ''Shit! Do I really have to get up?.'' "3... Die for this Queen!." Scthach finished counting as she rushed towards him. "Okay-okay! Stop-stop. I''m already up okay?." He quickly stood up stopping Scthach''s move. "Humph! You think you can get out unscathed?." Scthach asked with an evil smile. He got confused but soon notice that gazes of all his women. It was so fierce as if it was trying to eat him alive. And this was the moment he knew he... What was it again readers? Chapter 173: (Consuming the Bone Cleaning Pill) Chapter 173: (Consuming the Bone Cleaning Pill) After getting lectured and some beating... They were going to resume again. "Okay! Enough!... Let''s continue, don''t think you can continue to do this to me without me doing anything... else I will punish each of you." Alex said and his women just rolled their eyes in response... what nonsense!. "So... did it hurt a lot?." ra asked... the others were also curious. "Not really... for me that is. But if it were you girls maybe it will hurt a lot... but don''t worry I think I can lessen it." Alex assured them "It will really hurt, huh?." Kiara wondered "You two... didn''t you say you also want to protect him... this is the opportunity for us to get stronger. Now you can''t endure this pain?." Catherine scolded, the others also agreed with her... their eyes were full of determination. "Yeah, I know... I was just joking." ra said "It''s just a little pain right? I have also trained quite painfully before." Kiara said. ... "Okay, let''s start. Who''s up first?." Alex said. "Then, I''ll go first..." It was Alexia who first volunteered. "Hmm... quite surprising... Okay here it is." He got a bit surprised that she was the first one. "I want to try it myself without your help first..." Alexia said. "You mean... you don''t want me to lessen the pain?." He asked. "Yes, I know all this years you felt a lot of pain considering how you got this far... I also at least want to feel it... even for just a bit." Alexia nodded. "Are you sure?." Rose asked... the other were also quite surprised about her decision. "It''s fine." Alexia smiled With that, He gave her a pill and without any distraction she consumed the pill. It didn''t take long for her to feel a piercing pain inside her body.. "Ugh..!" And just how he acted before she also crouched down while clutching her chest. Although this time it was real. "Well? Do you want me to help?." He asked while looking at her enduring the pain. "I''m all right." Alexia said but she didn''t think the pain suddenly started increasing. "This really hurts... still... it''s fine." Alexia groaned in pain. ''I didn''t expect she has quite a lot of willpower!.'' He thought while looking at her trying so hard not to give up. Her hard work finally paid off as the pain started receding and within a couple of seconds it disappeared. She then felt something change in her body... it was more flexible and powerful. "Well done." He praised and touched her head before activating his [Divine Healing] for her to recover... she was really sweating a lot enduring all those pain. "Mhm..." Alexia smiled. She didn''t resist and let him heal her. After Alexia recovered... it was time for the next one. This time, he heard noins from his women. It seems they were really ready, he didn''t think that watching Alexia trying hard to endure those pain made all of his women hardened their determination. "I''m next." Catherine said. "Will you need my help?." "No need..." Catherine smiled And just like Alexia, Catherine also endure it while only groaning in pain from time to time. ... "Next? No help right?." He asked and he already predicted that all of his women this time will really not ept his help... He loved it this way. "Mhn... Help is for the weak." It was ra who said this... although she was trembling inside but she didn''t want to be different from the others... she also couldn''t ept being beaten by them. If my sisters could endure... do you think this princess can''t? Ridiculous!... With that thinking she consumed the pill. "Ughh...! I can do it." Her endurance pale a bit inparison to Alexia and Catherine as during the process she teared a bit... making him offer her help. Still, she was stubborn and didn''t want him to help. "Little Cow is next?." "Who are you calling little cow?." Violette shouted. "Yeah-yeah... here." He said and gave her a pill. "Hey... why don''t you ask if I need your help?." Violette asked... he asked the other but not her? So unfair!. "Oh?... are you jealous? you think I don''t care about you?. Haha, do you need my help, then?." He smiled and teased her. "Heh! Like hell I am." Violette said and quickly consumed the pill Unlike the others she didn''t cry or groan in pain... she only gritted her teeth until it was over. ... "Okay, next?." "It''s my turn..." Eva said. "Eh... Eva I think I need to help you. You just awakened today." He said as unlike the other Eva only awakened today so her endurance is way below the others. "Yeah, I know. Although I hate that I couldn''t do it... how about you let me try and if I couldn''t endure it anymore I will call for help." Eva said. Of course, she knew that this was way too hard for her but she wanted to try if even for a little. "As thedy says..." He gave her a pill... afterposing herself for a bit she swallowed the pill. "Argh..!" Eva screamed as shepletely drop down from the ground. Closing her eyes to endure the pain... but it was too much for her as the pain started increasing. "Hey! No need to push yourself... I will help you now." He got quite worried. "It''s fine... I can still hold on." Eva said with a rough voice... she was trying so hard to focus on enduring the pain... so she can''t talk well. In the end, the moment the pain was gone he didn''t have to help her as she was too stubborn. Still, she endured it but she almost passed out from the pain. After healing, herplexion recovered. "Alexia... take care of her." He passed Eva to Alexia... the others were also worried about her. "Mhm..." Alexia nodded and receive Eva in her arms. Eva was still conscious but she was too numb to get up. That''s why, she needs someone to help her. ... "You''re next, Aunt. Like I said to Eva before... I will help you... and also please don''t be stubborn okay?. He said, he didn''t want Selena to experience the same thing that happened to Eva... He quite regretted that he didn''t quickly help Eva. "Okay, but I also want to experience it a bit. I won''t push myself if I couldn''t endure it anymore." Selena assured him. "Fine... quickly tell me if you need my help." He said while passing her a pill. "Don''t worry..." Selena consumed the pill. He and his women were watching her closely. He was already prepared to help her even if she doesn''t want to... thinking that the same thing that happened to Eva will also happen to her. Instead, the result waspletely the opposite, they were really surprised. She waspletely normal... there were no hints of pain in her face she was just smiling... As the time moves until it was finally over... she didn''t react to any pain at all. "Aunt?, did you feel pain?." He got really surprised about this. "Hehe, I did feel it but for me it was nothing... don''t think this little bit of pain can stop me." Selena giggled. He and the others were quite surprised but they didn''t dwell that much on the matter. ... "My cmity girlfriend is next then?." He smiled "Who are you calling cmity? Anyway, I will start." Kiara took the pill from his hand and consume it. Her reactions were the same as Violette... she only gritted her teeth until it was over. ... "The ones left are only Rose and Zeth? Who will go next?." He asked. "I''ll do it." Rose said... she was quite afraid. "Just tell me if you need my help." Alex said and gave her a pill. The moment Rose consumed the pill. Her reactions were the same as ra... After the start to the end of the process... She groaned in pain while tears fell from her eyes. "Good girl..." He praised her while using his [Divine Healing] "Mhn..." Rose smiled ... "Thest one is, Zeth. Will you need my help?." He smiled. He realize he didn''t have a proper conversation with her yet. He nned to do that after all this is done. He also needed to teach her to show emotions. Zeth shook her head and said softly, "No..." "Okay, I''ll be there for you if you ever need my help..." He said and grab her hand and put a pill. Zeth nodded and consume the pill. All of them were looking at her so closely, expecting, if she will show emotions of pain in her face the moment she consumed the pill. Still, she betrayed their expectations... she was like Selena. Until the end of the process she didn''t show any pain in her face at all. Both her and Selena were really abnormal. "Pain?." He asked. "No..." Zeth shook her head. "I see." ... ''It seems that were are done with the pills? the [Breast Enhancing Pill] and [Essence Pill] should be takenter... I still need to think If whether I tell them about the [Breast Enhancing Pill] or not.'' "Okay, we are done with the pills... Now, let''s meet our soon to bepanions." After he said that, he activated one of his skills [Summoning Circle]. Chapter 174: (Summoning Circle) Chapter 174: (Summoning Circle) As he activated his [Summoning Circle] a magic circle appeared from the ground it was filled with differentbination of unknown words and symbols. "What is this?." Catherine asked "A magic circle... I think this one is rted to summoning." Scthach answered her. "Summoning?." Eva wondered "ording to what you said earlier our soon to bepanion is rted to this summoning?." Alexia asked "That''s right, each of you will gain a contracted beast." He nodded. "Really? Can we pick?." Rose asked "I''m pretty sure it''s random." Kiara said "She''s right... this summoning circle here is connected to another realm... I think it''s a realm were Legendary beasts rule. Using this circle we will have a way to contact that realm, it depends on your talent or any special things you have to attract a beast." He exined. "There is another realm, huh? It''s quite surprising that my kind is the ruler." ra said she was also what you call a beast. "There should also be a dragon right? A dragon can also be called a beast in other terms." Violette asked. "Mhn... Dragons should exist, possibly." He nodded. "This contract is like the rumored ve contract right? Then, wouldn''t it be unfair for both Violette and ra if we treat their kind like that?." Catherine asked. "Not really..." Violette shook her head and smile as she turned to ra to let her exin. ra notice she smiled and exined, "Yes, there are two ssifications of beasts. I''m what you call human-like beast so of course, I''m also treated the same way as everyone and that is one of the ssification. The other one is what you call a True-Beast they are the kinds who don''t have any intellect they only move with their instincts. these kind of beast aremonly the one to be contracted with. The difference between the two ssifications are that the first one, human-like beast have intellect since the day they were born...we have human features and of course we could transform to a beast. Now, the other one is different... from the day they were born they don''t have any intellect like us... and they also don''t posses a human form with beast features... since the start they are a True-Beast... still they are usually stronger than us but they don''t have the ability to think so we are still superior." ra finished exining. "I see," The others understood. "Although you are right? But you don''t know the most important thing..." Scthach smiled. "Important thing?." ra got confused she was really good regarding this but she forgot the most important thing? How?. "What is it?.'' Violette was also the same as ra. "It seems in this era it''s isn''tmon anymore. What you call True-Beast in a certain extent improve their ranks and get more powerful they will unlock their intellect and the ability to transform into a human with beast features. Although, it will take too long for a True-Beast to gain intellect but the moment they do... they are more stronger and fiercer by several levels to beast like you and what''s more their bloods are more purer." "I don''t know what exactly happened for it to be not known in this era. I guess, I was gone for so long. Before... I didn''t know if it was true or not as it was only legends at that time. It was said there were no Human-like beast was it? There are only True-Beast that exists at the start. It was not said how Human-like beast were born... that''s why you''re ancestor should be a True-Beast." Scthach finished exining "What?." ra got surprised there were no record about this in the books. "Is it the same with the Dragon race too?." Violette quickly asked. "That''s right, Dragons are the same. Dragons are really strong." Scthach said while checking out Violette. "Thanks." Violette smiled. "I''m pretty sure I know how human-like beast were born... it''s simple really... Of course, it was a True-Beast who gained it''s human form and had sexual intercourse with a human... see? So simple." He shrugged. "Eh?... Well, maybe." Scthach rolled her eyes at his answer. "Anyway, let''s start... who''s up first?." He asked. "Just to be sure... what ranks are the summoned beasts are?." Alexia asked. "Hmm... I don''t really know. All I know the beast most suited with you will appear." He was not experienced in this. "It should be one level above or below you... from what I know." Scthach said. "Little Scathy, you will also join right? You don''t have any contracted beast." He asked. "...I do have a contracted beast before... I don''t know if it was still alive... but the contract was already gone so it''s fine. I''ll join." Scthach thought for moment before saying. ... While they were talking... somewhere around the center of the Devils Domain a huge monster beast opened it''s eyes... This was a monster beast that was in deep slumber for who knows how many years... The moment the monster beast breathed all the other monsters in the surrounding trembled. They felt as if the most dangerous predator has awakened to devour them. Roar!!! The monster beast roared causing the earth to quake. After the roar, a lot of more huge monsters got awakened. Roar!!! It seems the Devils Domain will be chaotic. ... "I want to be first." It was quite surprising the shy Rose was the one who volunteered first. "Rose is first then." He smiled "What do I need to do?." Rose asked. "You first put a drop of blood in the summoning circle and then pour your magical power in it." Alex said, he already have the knowledge to use the summoning circle the moment he gained the skill. "Okay..." Rose nodded as she bit her thumb causing it to bleed. Then, she dropped a blood in the circle. This kind of pain was too small for her. As Rose was about to pour her magical power in the circle... he interrupted her. "Wait for a sec..." He stopped her as she also bit his thumb and put a drop of blood in the circle before saying, "Okay... it''s fine now. Pour your magical power." "Mhm..." Rose nodded and poured her magical power on the circle. "What did you put your blood too?." Scthach got curious. "My blood is kinda special... so I think the beast who will get attracted with her and my blood will be very special..." Alex smiled. Scthach didn''t say anything and just like the other women... all of them were waiting to see what kind of beast will appear. As Rose''s magical power was almost depleted the magical circle shined in a bright light. In the instance the light disappeared a huge butterfly appeared. It was not really big but if youpared it to a normal one it is way bigger. The size should be like a human head. "This is?..." He wondered. With her eyes widen in surprise Scthach said, "Heavenly Butterfly." Chapter 175: (Heavenly Butterfly) Chapter 175: (Heavenly Butterfly) "Heavenly Butterfly?." Alex asked. "That''s right, I''ve only heard of them... this kind of legendary butterfly is very rare and mysterious. It is said that a Heavenly Butterfly is the Monarch of their species... they have a skill to order any of their kind... What''s more it is famous of it''s terrifying ability to drain anything that is touched by it''s antenna. Furthermore, it can also shot destructive lights from it''s eyes that can burn anything." Scthach exined. "So strong?." He got a bit surprised knowing that the butterfly in front of him right now is so strong. "This one? this is still a childpared to the one in the legends. If I remember right it was also said there was a heavenly butterfly that reached a certain stage and the size of it''s wings could cover the entire sky." Scthach exined "It''s not that exaggerated right?." He couldn''t really believe that it would be that big. "I don''t know." Scthach shrugged, it''s not like she experienced it. ... "It''s so beautiful." Alexiamented. "So this butterfly will be herpanion... I''m a bit envious." ra said "Yeah..." Kiara nodded "Just be patient... both of you will have your turn soon." Alex smiled. "What do I need to do next?." Rose asked happily she was really excited when she saw the beautiful butterfly. The Heavenly butterfly was like a beautiful art it''s color was a mixed of blue and green. "Hmm... How about you trymunicating with it?." He said. "Mhn... I''ll try." Rose tried to talk with the butterfly and somehow they found a connection. After a minute the Rose and the butterfly talk through their connection. "She said that I need to offer something for her to ept a contract." Rose suddenly turned towards him and said. "Eh? There is something like that huh?." Alex wondered. "That''s right you need to fulfill something if you want a contract." Scthach nodded. "This one is a legendary butterfly so we need to offer something that is really valuable... little Scathy... I''m sure you have something good right?" He asked. "Me? I don''t really know... but you could try and search in my space ring. All of the things I collected in my life is in there." Scthach said. "You still have all your treasure in you?." He asked. "That''s right, where would I put my spear then... Here, look." Scthach said as she controlled the space ring in her finger... All of her treasure inside her space ring appeared in front on all of them. "What the heck! So rich! I''m going blind." He couldn''t help but be stunned. A lot of treasures were in front of them be it swords, shields, armors... literally there are almost a thousands of weapons. Rare herb and nts that exuded a very rich fragrance. Some even more rare materials. Most of the treasure were all gold. All of the other women were not an exception of being shocked... well... except Zeth, I guess. "This woman is a walking gold." Violettemented. "She really was carrying all of that everywhere huh?." Eva said. "Wahh... so many treasure. I''m afraid it is even more richer than the treasure vault in the royale pce." ra eximed. "I have never seen so much valuable thing on one ce before." Alexia said. "The assets of the ck Widow Organization isn''t even a hundredth of this." Catherine said. "Scathe... I will depend on you from now on." Kiara joked. "Eh? You were surprised by all of this? Is it really that valuable? All of this were the things I got from my enemies though." Scthach didn''t care about this treasure at all. All of this was her loot from all the people she killed. "Is it okay for me to search for something?." Rose asked, she was afraid that she could break something. "It''s fine. You can take anything you want." Scthach said. "You don''t need to hold back, Rose. Treat it as if were already yours." He smiled. "You''re talking as if all of this is yours... Well, anyway I don''t care. You can treat as yours." Scthach rolled her eyes at him. "You are mine... of course, all of this is mine." He said. "Heh... suit yourself." Scthach ignored him but she didn''t deny him. "I''m going to find something, then." Rose said. Rose started finding some items that the Heavenly Butterfly would want. After... a couple of minutes the Heavenly Butterfly rejected it all. "What legendary butterfly! I could pinch it to death! It has even the guts to reject?." Scthach snorted... this butterfly was so arrogant. "Haha, what should we do now..." Heughed and wondered. "Just force a contract!." Scthach said inly. "Nah... if we force a contract... there will be dangers to their connection in the future." He said... if the other side was unwilling but the contract was still fulfilled. There would be dangers in the future... because there are times that the beast could betray it''s contractor. "Don''t you have anything?." Alexia asked. "Me?..." Alex said and look at Rose who was quite depressed. "Maybe this will do? Since it''s a butterfly after all." He said and an immortal flower due appeared in his hand. "Will this do?." Rose asked while taking the container that contained the due. Before he could say anything the heavenly butterfly suddenly went towards them. "It seems that one will do huh?." Eva wondered. "Hehe, I like how it rejected Scathe''s treasure but ept that one." Catherien chucked "That butterfly just don''t have eyes." Scthach said "Don''t have eyes my ass. Don''t you know how important that thing? I only have 10 of it. That''s one of the most important material to make the [Immortality Pill]." His heart was bleeding giving the immortal flower due. The heavenly butterfly tried to take the immortal flower due but Rose suddenly stopped it. He and the others were quite surprised of what she was doing. "It''s just you said that it''s important to you..." Rose said while lowering her head down. "Don''t worry about it... As long as you''re happy." He smiled. "But..." Rose was a bit unwilling. "Hmm... wait! Maybe this will do." He suddenly realize something after thinking for a bit... a vial of [Heavenly Water of Life] appeared in his hand. "What is this..." Rose asked "Try giving it to the butterfly." He said. Rose nodded and gave it to the butterfly and just like what he thought it epted it. It was even more excited than when it saw the immortal flower due. Rose returned the immortal flower due back to him and said, "Was that one more valuable?." Rose and the others also realize how the heavenly butterfly reacted when it saw the [Heavenly Water of Life] "That may be so... but don''t worry. I have still have a wholeke worth of it." He smiled and assured them. "Thanks..." Rose smiled they didn''t dwell on the word a wholeke. They though that he was just exaggerating to boast. With that, without further ado. The heavenly butterfly and Rose made a contract. This was like his Master-Servant contract but this one is by blood. Rose needed to offer a drop of blood again to finish the contract. "Next?." He asked "I''m next." Alexia raised her hand "Okay... go on!." He nodded. And just like Rose''s process. Alexia also put a drop of blood in the circle and poured her mana on it. Of course, he also put a drop of his blood too. The magic circle was again covered by bright light. After a couple of seconds... the light vanished and another creature appeared. All of them new the creature this time... as this one is really popr in the legends but they still were surprised. "Phoenix!." Chapter 176: (Phoenix) Chapter 176: (Phoenix) "There are stories about phoenix in the book... But do you know what is it''s true ability?." He asked Scthach. Although he had quite a bit of knowledge about phoenixes about he doesn''t if what he knew was true or not. "I know a bit... and as you know this is a phoenix a strong beast or creature whatever you call. To be precise this one is fire phoenix... there are ice phoenixes too. Indeed, they are rare but it''s not as rare as the Heavenly Butterfly though... From what I remember this world has phoenixes. A phoenix is known for their regeneration and rebirth. It is said that as long as drop of blood remains a phoenix can be reborn. Moreover, they have their phoenix nirvana... even if they die they can be reborn again. I don''t know that much to what extent they can be reborn. A fire phoenix is the embodiment of fire... their destructive abilities of fire reigns through all myriad things. Of course, there are other mythical birds that is equal to it... for example the Vermilion Bird." Scthach exined. It seems this is her job today. "Wait... there are phoenixes in this world?." He got surprised hearing this... all the things about the fire phoenixes that she told. He already know about it except about phoenixes existing in this world. "Eh... I didn''t tell you? There are just the same to us dragons. They are a really powerful family." Violette said. "What? From what I know phoenixes and dragon are equal right? Then, why is the phoenix not included in the Ancient Families?." He was really confused. "Hmm... How to exin this... they are only made of a few people. They reside on the Dragon Continent... even though they are only a few of them but they are really strong. You could say they are an organization or a n... They also have this condescending attitude as if everyone who gets closer to them will taint their purity... you should know that a phoenix is also a symbol of purity. They are only made up of all women... I don''t know how they were born but from what I heard they are all birthed from fire." Violette exined. "I see..." He nodded. ... "Sister, trymunicating with it and find out what does it want as an offering for the contract." He said. "Okay..." Alexia smiled andmunicated with phoenix. After a couple of minutes she finished. "And? What does she want?." He asked. "I don''t know how... but It seems I have already fulfilled it..." Alexia said while being confused. "What was the requirement then?." He asked. "A maiden... it means it will only agree with a contract with someone who has her purity." Alexia said. This was one of the symbol of the phoenix. Of course, it won''t want a master that is already impure. "What?..." The other women were surprised by what the phoenix wanted and how Alexia fulfilled it. "What were all you surprised for? Since from the start I met her this morning... I already notice that she was still pure." Scthach was confused... she was an exception of all his women. Since, she just arrive this day. "You could know?." Kiara asked. "Yes... It''s really easy to sense the aura of whether a woman is still pure or not." Scthach smiled. "You are pretty strong after all so it should be easy for you." Catherine said. "We will reach that soon." Eva said. "Anyway, you should ask her..." Scthach pointed at Alexia. ... "You... you are not a virgin right?." Selena asked. "Of course not, I have already been with him since two years ago and we have of course done a lot of things." Alexia said. "Eh? I didn''t think both of you had been a rtionship since long ago." Selena were surprised hearing this... two years ago... that was close to the time their parents died. "I guess... and about having intimate rtionship in bed in other words... sex!. Violette, Rose, and ra witnessed it." Alexia smiled. "It''s true... but if what you said is true about the phoenix''s requirement how could you fulfill it?... or should I ask how could you still be pure?." Violette asked. "That''s right, every night you have been doing it nonstop. How could you still be pure?." ra also asked. The others were also surprised and curious about this. "Ahem... can you not be so direct... Well, I''m quite confused as well." Alexia face turned red quite a bit when ra mention what they were doing every night. As Alexia was also confused. All of his women turned towards him. Of course, he didn''t anything about this at all and was as confused as them... but he have a feeling that this was rted to him... more precisely his [Primordial Pure Yang Body]. "Well... I''m not quite sure myself... But it should be rted to my body and how I did it with her at lunch time. I will exin itter after I''m sure why..." He said. "Let''s not dwell on this matter. Isn''t it already great that it was already fulfilled." Catherine said. "Mhn... I will make a contract now." Alexia nodded. It was the same as Rose''s process. After she offered a drop of blood to the phoenix to connect both of them. The contract waspleted. "Oh right... What is it''s rank? and also the heavenly butterfly." ra curiously asked. "It should be higher or lower by a rank than the contractors rank." Kiara said. "She said she was at the Immortal/preparation rank three levels above me." Alexia said. Currently, although it was a phoenix that is supposed to be as big as a dragon... but the form it possessed right now was only the size of a human size bird. "Mine said that she is at the Legendary rank also three levels above me." Rose said. Both her and Alexia couldmunicate with their beast so they could just ask them. "I guess... Scathe is wrong." Kiara teased. Scthach''s mouth twitched and said, "Them being a legendary creature was out of my expectation all right!. If it were only an ordinary creature what she said before would be right, but these two were legendary creatures. "Hehe," All the women giggled. "Haha, Okay! Enough! Who will be next." He alsoughed a little. "Let me try it next." Catherine volunteered. "Mhn... Okay." He nodded. With that, Catherine followed the same process of both Rose and Alexia. A bright light shined and covered the magic circle. After it disappeared... Catherine''s soon to bepanion appeared. "Scathe, do you''re job." Kiara teased. "Is this really my job now? Oh well... This one doesn''t surprise me anymore... It''s the legendary Shadow Panther!." Chapter 177: (Shadow Panther | Lightning Wolf) Chapter 177: (Shadow Panther | Lightning Wolf) "Okay... I''m going to exin again... I''m quite confused though of how legendary beast or creatures are the oneing out from the summoning circle." Scthach was confused. She didn''t how could this dream-like reality happened... The cause of all this was after all his blood. The blood of the God Ruler, it was just a fleeting idea that he thought of this but he didn''t think it would work. Hearing Scthach''s confusion he just smiled and didn''t say anything. "Anyway, this one here is a Shadow Panther. There is not much exnation as I don''t know it quite well. And just like any ordinary panther it has good sense, fast speed and more. They only differ from their name... Like how it has a name shadow, this panther has an ability regarding shadows and is known for it''s assassination... It can blend in the dark and with just one fell swoop destroy it''s enemies. Of course, if it only has that ability it won''t live to it''s title as a legendary beast. The shadow panther is infamous for it''s [Invisibility] skill... because of this skill it has earned the title of the most legendary assassin. Though, I don''t know to what extent it can go invisible. In terms of destructive abilities the shadow panther pale inparison to others but if wepare it to a one one one fight... or the speed to kill it is one of the best." Scthach finished exining. "Invisibility huh?... That is one terrifying ability to have." He said. "That''s right... this kind of skill is best for an assassin and undercover work." Eva said. "It would be scary if your enemy has that kind of skill... you won''t even notice how you would die." Violette said "It''d be cool if I have that skill... I would practically be invincible." ra eximed. "Invincible? Heh... even the Gods won''t dare to call themselves invincible... Remember this... No one is perfect and everybody has a weakness. Don''t think that because you can be invisible you can defeat anyone... Naive! Every thing has a loophole so what if you can''t see him. It''s not like only your eyes can sense him." Scthach snorted. "Well... I guess." ra said. "It''s not like you''re wrong either... All I know about the shadow panther came from just rumors and legends. Maybe his invisibility skill can also hide every beings senses, for example the sound, touch, and more." Scthach said. "You can also question if he can remain invisible forever... I''m pretty sure it would cause some mana." He smiled. "I kinda have a simr skill to invisibility... During our training when I was still at the Lunar God n we were tasked to learn a skill... But so far I''m the only one who learned... the [Stealth]. Kiara said. "Eh? Really? Let me see!." ra excitedly said. "Well, it''s not that much... here." Kiara said and she suddenly disappeared form their sight. "Amazing..." ra and the others were surprised. "I can still know where she is... though I can''t see her. My other senses could pinpoint her location especially the aura in her body." Scthach said. "Yeah... this is one of it''s weakness." Kiara said... though in the others point of view they could only hear her voice but not see her. "I guess Little Scathy can''t beat me regarding this then... I canpletely see her." He smiled while activating his [All-Seeing Eye] it seems his golden eyes can even see someone invisible. "What? You can see me?..." Kiara said in surprised as she became visible again. "This is the other weakness... I can''t maintain it for too long." "It''s because you are using a skill that counters hers." Scthach rolled her eyes. "Anyway, what does he need or maybe she? Catherine." He said. While they were talking Catherine was alreadymunicating with the Shadow Panther. "It''s a she! It said it doesn''t need anything because I, having the dark element is enough. But it has a request to always give her a lot of food when it is time for her meal." Catherine said. "I see... this one is easy then." He said. It was relief that the Shadow Panther didn''t want anything hard to get. With that, Catherine made a contract with the Shadow Panther. It was also three levels above her. Currently, she was at the Mythic rank and three level above that was the shadow panther''s level which is the Arcana rank. The Shadow Panther''s was at least twice the size bigger than any normal panther. This would be a good mount for Catherine. ... "Let me try next please." Kiara raised her hands and the other women didn''t voice anyin. "Okay..." He nodded. Kiara followed what the others did before. As the magic circle shined for the fourth time now... and the moment the light receded a dark-purple colored wolf appeared. It''s size was the same as Catherine''s shadow panther. Scthach already know what her job is... with a sigh she said, "This one is a Lightning Wolf!..." As she was about to exin. Kiara''s excited voice interrupted her. "Yes! This was what I wanted... A beast with lightning element." Kiara excitedly said, she was adept it lightning magic so having a beast with the same element the she love the most made her excited. "Well... The creature that appears will of course suit you; dropping your blood was not for nothing." He smiled. "Scathe... exin please." Kiara excitedly turned to Scthach. "I was just about to... Anyway, as I said before this one is a Lightning Wolf. Like the name suggest this wolf''s abilities are rted to lightning. It is said before that a lightning wolf is blessed by the heavens so a thunder tribtion won''t affect it... and it''s destructive abilities are limitless. It''s just a hunch but maybe if someone can have a contract with this beast it can help you face your lightning tribtion in the future... Though, as of now don''t think about it yet I will tell you all about itter, when all of you are much more stronger. Of course, that is not all of it''s capabilities because if was only just that it doesn''t deserve to be called a legendary beast, as many strong beast can also cause massive destruction. The Lightning wolf was called a Legendary beast because of it''s ability called the [ck Lightning]. The ck lightning was one of the world''s most destructive magic... because when a Lightning Wolf became stronger it ismon knowledge that the skill will also get stronger... but when the ck lightning reach a certain state or rank it can even rival the thunder tribtion of heaven. This beast is called by many names and the most famous name was ''Disaster Wolf''. "So strong!." Kiara eximed. "That''s right... but it''s not like the others contracted beast are any weaker though." Scthach nodded. "I''m pretty sure it can''t beat mine." Catherine teased her. "What did you say? I can''t hear anything." Kiara ignored her and excitedlymunicated with the lightning wolf. "Thunder Tribtion huh? Will I also face that in the future." He wondered. "I''m sure you will." Scthach said. "Didn''t you boast before that you are friends with the lord of heaven? There is no way he would struck you with lightning right?." Eva chuckled. "Haha, I almost forgot about that... When we face that kind of situation let your friend help us." Violette alsoughed. "That was what I wondering okay? And let me make it clear I did talk to him." He didn''t know whether tough or cry... He already told the truth and they wouldn''t believe him. "Yeah we believe you." Alexia giggled. "Keep boasting... I will listen." Catherine smiled "Hehe.." raughed. "What was this about?." Scthach got confused. "Well, you see. Before..." Rose proceeded to exin to Scthach what happened before. "Haha," Scthach alsoughed when she heard it. Of course, she didn''t believe it. ... "Enoughughing! Kiara what does it need?." He asked. "It said it wants anything rted to lightning element as long as it''s a good material." Kiara asnwered. "How about this then?." He had a lot of lightning sees that was the material for concocting the [True Awakening Pill] with lightning element. Kiara took the seeds and offered it to the lightning wolf, "She said it''s fine." With that, Kiara also finished her contract. ... "Zeth said she wanted to try." Rose raised her hand. "Oh! Really?... do you want to try next?." He was quite surprised about this... it was the first time she took initiative. "Mhn..." Zeth nodded. Chapter 178: (Golden Lion | Golden Crow) Chapter 178: (Golden Lion | Golden Crow) What appeared on the magic circle when it was Zeth''s turn was a lion... it was even bigger than Catherine''s shadow panther and Kiara''s lightning wolf. Scthach proceeds to exin... "Hmm... this one I think is the Golden Lion.. look! you can identify it by looking at it''s golden fur. Although this one doesn''t have that much fur since... well, I guess it''s a female. Hmm... what was it''s ability again... Oh right! It was said that this beast, the golden lion, was famous for it''s skill called [Fear] and [Subdue]. As one who possesses a regalia of a king... the golden lion have inherent skill to instill fear to all beneath it... and when the target is terrified it would subdue it making them worship the golden lion as it''s absolute king. But, that is not all... it was also mentioned that their body have one of the greatest offense and defense, as it''s golden fur and skin are sharper than des. It has earned the title of a legendary beast was because of it''s special skill called [Radiation]. When this skill is used it''s whole body will be filled with light element and the moment it is released. All things within it''s area of effect will rapidly lose their life span. I almost forgot it has also the capability to fly. I don''t know why this one is different maybe it still weak but a strong golden lion has two massive wings on it''s back." Yet again, Scthach finished her exnation. ''King, huh? Is this because of the she has also inherited the blood of King Solomon?.'' He thought in his mind. "Lose their life span... what a terrifying skill. I better be out it''s range when this beast use that skill... Or I will quickly age to death." ra shivered. "Hiss... I don''t want to quickly be an old hag." Kiara said. "Well... I didn''t include it but it was also said that the golden lion is kind to it''spanion. I''m pretty sure when the timees that she will use her skill we won''t be effected." Scthach assured them. "I hope that''s the case." Violette nodded. "It does really suit her... Her golden hair is even more purer and refined than ra''s which is the same as the golden lion." Catherine said. "The summoning beast that will appear sure do suit to the contractor. I wonder what kind of beast suits me the best?." Eva wondered. "Yeah, I''m kinda curious what is mine too." Selena said. "Wouldn''t it be a seductress? A charmer?." Catherinemented. "Haha, maybe." Eva chuckled "Right back at you, your body is even more seductive than mine." Selena said to Eva while rolling her eyes. .. "I''m kinda envious this one will have wings in the future right? Mine doesn''t! My dreams to fly freely in sky vanished." Kiara joked. It''s not like she can fly herself. "Anyway, Zeth trymunicating with it." He said. "Yes, you can do it." Rose cheered. "Mhn..." Zeth nodded. After a while, Zeth was done talking with it. "Then, what does it need?." He asked. "It didn''t need anything..." Zeth shook her head. "Oh... it''s good!." He smiled. "But why? Did you also fulfill like me?." Alexia curiously asked. "Mhn... she said that having that kind of blood is enough." Zeth said. "What Blood?." Alexia asked. "I don''t know." Zeth said. "I already know what it is. To exin it, let''s see... she inherited a blood of a strong individual." He said. "What is this about?." Alexia asked. "It''s better not to ask about it... It should be rted to the things that happened to her." Catherine quickly said to Alexia. "Mhn... Okay!." Alexia nodded. ''Well, I also have the same one. Now that I think of it we are blood rted.'' He thought. After that, Zethpleted her contract. The next one was ra who couldn''t wait anymore. "Okay... be patient." He said while dropping his blood in the magic circle. "Mhn, mhn." ra furiously nodded while pouring her magical power in the magic circle. After she was almost out of magical power. The magical circle shined... and when it was done. Her destined summoned beast appeared. It was crow with the same size as Alexia''s phoenix. "This one is? Scathe?." ra excitedly said. "It is simr with Alexia''s phoenix. A three-legged crow or should we say the Golden Crow." Scthach said "Continue..." ra said. "Okay... Just like the phoenix, it is one of the strongest beast with fire abilities. You could even say the golden crow''s fire is more destructive than the phoenix. If you describe the phoenix fire it is gentle and pure while the fire of the golden crow is describe as noble and chaotic. Although... both are still equal butparing it with destructiveness the golden crow is more superior. It is said in the legends that there was a golden crow before that burned a whole world with it''s mes. The regenerating ability of the golden crow is the same with the phoenix, rebirth by a drop of blood, as long as there is a drop of blood that remain it won''t die. It''s refining skills is way beyond understanding... it''s mes are even rumored that it refined a whole realm. If you are an alchemist that makes pill for a living, having the golden crow as your contracted beast is a fortune. But that''s not all. [Nine-Suns Fury] this was the golden crow''s ultimate ability the power to burn everything in existence. I don''t know which is more stronger the phoenix or the golden crow... there is still also the vermilion bird. All I can say is that the golden crow is one of ruler when ites to mes just like the phoenix." Scthach finished her exnation. "Cool!." ra eximed. "How does this suit her though?." Catherine asked. "From what I know the golden crow is usually arrogant. Well, ra didn''t show any arrogance at all when we meet again after two years. But that is after two years... I recall her having quite a bit of an arrogant attitude before when we first met as she refers to herself as ''this princess''." Alex smiled. "Eh? Really?." Rose asked. "No! There is no way!." ra quickly denied. "ra how about a spar... between our contracted beast." Alexia challenged her. "Humph! Your''s can''tpare to mine." ra said "ra, it''s showing, it''s showing." Violette said, "Showing what?." ra asked. "Your arrogance!." Selena giggled. "Haha," The others also followed as theyughed together. And just like the other ra finished her contract, gaining a newpanion. The golden crow didn''t request anything hard to get. It was already contented when it was offered with a lot of fire seeds. Chapter 179: (Qilin | Nine-Tailed Fox) Chapter 179: (Qilin | Nine-Tailed Fox) This time, it was Eva''s turn. "Okay, just follow what the others did before you." He said. "All right," Eva nodded as she proceeded to follow the others did before her. After all the things needed are done. The summoned beast that she will have contract with appeared. The head has an appearance of a dragon with horns and body full of scales. It''s form was like Zeth''s golden lion but it is more bigger. "This should be... a Qilin right?." He wondered. "That''s right, to be more precise it''s a Holy Qilin." Scthach nodded "Well, I don''t know anything about it... besides it''s features." He said. It''s not like before on earth he studied that much on mythological creature. The ones he knew before were justmonly mentioned that''s why he knew about it, But the Qilin are rarely mentioned. "Of course, you don''t. I was already surprised that you know a little of the other beasts." Scthach said. "Scathe... exin please." Eva said. "Let''s see... Compared to the others legendary beast or creature. This is even more rarer... although the others are also rarely seen... But this one is hardly ever seen and that''s why it is also not as popr and known to people." Scthach said. "How did you know then?." Eva asked. "Not to boast or anything... I guess, I should say I was lucky? I saw one with my very own eyes but it was only once." Scthach smiled. "What? Then?." ra who heard got excited it was very rare for someone in their life to see a legendary beast... Although, right now, they are appearing one after another. Still,pared to the mature and adult beasts... the one besides them are only a child. "Actually, I don''t have that much to tell with my experience since I only caught a glimpse. At that time, I was at a ce that worshiped this legendary beast. The ce was very small and of course the poption there is very little. If I remember right... they can''t leave that ce. That''s why they are different from other people who is ignorant about the legendary beast called, Holy Qilin. Now that I think of it I don''t know how I got there... Anyways, after I arrive at that ce it was the first time I know that this kind of legendary beast existed... There are many stone statues in that ce. Hmm... I believe it was when the time that I was about to leave. I saw the legendary beast soared into the sky before disappearing. And it really has the same appearance as this one." Scthach said. "So it can fly? What are it''s abilities?." Eva quickly asked. "I don''t know that much... From what I heard from people there is that the holy qilin gives blessing. And when I read the books there. I deduced that the holy qilin is a support type kind of legendary beast. It has the power to buff you with power and also the power to debuff the enemies. Also, about your question about flying... yeah it can walk through the air. In addition, this one is what makes it a legendary beast... and that is it''s luck. It has the ability called [Auspiciousness] that can control someone''s luck." Scthach finished exining. "Luck? So I guess... I will be very lucky from now on?." Eva wondered. "Haha, maybe." Violettemented. "I''m curious how this beast suited her?." Kiara asked. "Maybe because of luck? I was kind pretty lucky in business." Eva smiled. ''Luck? More like coincidence... can you call being attack in you job as luck. Oh wait! Maybe meeting me was luck!. Haha,'' He smiled in his thoughts. "Then, this way we can use this luck more in business." Catherine said. "Yeah..." Eva nodded. "We can use it on other thing too... Like getting a prize or something." Alexia said. "That''s right... maybe a lottery?." Selena wondered. "Hehe," Rose smiled listening to them. "Let''s proceed... try to ask what does it need, Eva." He said. "Okay..." Eva nodded. After talking with the Holy Qilin... She suddenly turned around to him with a bit of redness in her face. "What happened? What does it want?." He curiously asked. "Humph," Eva suddenly pouted. "The contract can be fulfilled for now... and her requirement can be der... and that''s to have do it with you. Consider yourself lucky even a legendary beast is rooting for you." As she finished she was full of smiles. "Do it with me? You mean sex?... Also can you just be honest? I know you are happy with it." He said. "Hm, That''s right she want us to do it." Eva nodded before quickly shaking her head. "It''s not like... I''m happy or anything; you are thinking too much." "Yeah, yeah! We know." The other womenughed "What a strange requirement though." Alexiamented. "Yeah... Wait! Don''t tell me this beast was actually a pervert?." ra eximed. "Haha! Now that you say it... maybe it really is." Kiara said. "Maybe the beast is not suited for her because of luck... but because it was a pervert?." Violette said "I''m pretty sure it is! Eva is quite a pervert herself!." Catherine smiled. "All of you are wrong!." Eva shouted. "Hahaha," All of themughed. Then, Eva finished her contract. ... "So you are next?." He asked. "That''s right." Violette nodded. "Okay..." He nodded. Violette started... After she was done. Another summoned beast appeared. It has the same size as Catherine''s ck panther and Kiara''s lightning wolf. But it was a bit smaller than Zeth''s golden lion and Eva''s holy qilin. However, in your view it looks bigger than the holy qilin because it has nine-tails. "It''s a fox!." It was ra who first reacted. Since both her and the summoned beast is somewhat rted. "Nine-Tailed Fox..." Scthach nodded. "Then, this one is really strong... Although I can also have nine-tails but it''s only by illusion. I only have one-tail, for now." ra said. "I think... I don''t have to exin this one?." Scthach asked Violette. "This is a legendary beast right? Could you still exin it''s abilities?." Violette asked. "Okay... Yes, it is a legendary beast. I will just make this short since I know that you already know a lot about foxes. It''s ability are rted to Charm and Illusion... That''s right, it is still the same with ordinary foxes. ra should also have this kind of ability. A nine-tailed fox has a lot amount of magical power and also unlike the foxes in this world that started with only a tail. The Nine-Tailed fox was born with nine-tails at the start." Scthach said. "Eh? So unfair! I only have one." ra said. "Is there any special abilities? I''m pretty sure there is still more right?." Violette asked. "That''s right. There is still one more thing... and that is the Underworld Chains. I don''t know if whether it is a skill or a weapon. It was said that the chain was imprable, no one knows what material the chains was made of. The chain was the best weapon on offense and defense of the nine-tailed fox. Although, I don''t know what it is but the underworld chains was said to have a skill of it''s own and that skill was to absorb souls." Scthach finished. ''Souls... huh? Is it the same with my [Soul Devour]?." He thought. "What a strong weapon! Oh right! Scathe can I also pick some of your treasures?." ra asked. "Yeah, it''s fine." Scthach nodded. "Violette''s summoned beast is a charmer, hehe." Eva giggled. "Even though I expected it. However, it was still quite surprising." Catherine said. "We where talking about that earlier. It seems it didn''t fall on me. I guess Violette is the seductress on all of us." Selena smiled. "Heh... Let''s find outter what yours would be." Violette rolled her eyes. "Then, little cow,municate with it." Alex smiled. "Why are you always calling me little cow? Oh well! Fine." Violette scoffed at him beforemunicating with the fox. After she was done. "So? Is it hard to fulfill." He asked. "It''s done already." Violette said. "What was the requirement?." Alexia asked. "Of course, it''s the body! Look at that seductive body!." Selena said with full confidence. "I second that," Eva nodded. "I third the motion." Catherine said. "Fourth, here." Kiara raised her hand. "I''m fifth, I guess?." Alexia also raised her hand. "Sixth, hehe" ra giggled "Ah... I''m seventh?." Rose entered with a smile. "Zeth is eight..." Rose raised Zeth''s hand. "Mhn..." Zeth nodded. "I''m ninth and thest, then." He grinned. "You guys..." Violette was speechless before sighing in resignation, "Fine! All of you are right! Happy now?." "Hahaha." All of themughed With that, Violette also finished her contract. Chapter 180: (Lunar Rabbit) Chapter 180: (Lunar Rabbit) "We are the only ones left. I''ll take my turn after you two. Both of you can decide who will be next." He said to Selena and Scthach. "I''m next, then. It''s fine right." Selena said as she looks at Scthach. "It''s alright." Scthach nodded After it was decided who wille next. Selena started following the steps. "I wonder what beast would appear." Evamented. "I will not be surprised if it''s a subus." Violette said. "Haha, a subus is not even a beast, it''s a demon." Catherine smiled. "Hey! Can you three shut up for a moment. I can''t concentrate." Selena said while pouring magical power on the magical circle. It was taking too long because she was still not familiar with it... this was also the same case with Eva. Both of they have just awakened. ... After trying so hard and as all of her magical power got depleted. She was finally sessful. The magic circle shined and the moment the light disappeared. A new summoned beast appeared. Unlike the others which were quite big. The new summoned beast were only a bit bigger than the Heavenly Butterfly but is way smaller than the other contracted beast so far. A rabbit! That''s right, the new summoned was a rabbit. However,pared to ordinary rabbits it''s twice bigger and there a circr mark on it''s forehead which looks like a moon. "No way... how could hers be like that." Eva said in disbelief. "Yeah... her summoned beast is cute!." Catherine nodded. "How is this possible... I protest! This is nothing like her!." Violette shouted. "Haha, Who was saying mine was a subus again?... Ahh, so cute!." Selena chuckled and even without the rabbits permission. Selena crouched down as she picked it then cuddle with it. "What is this Scathe?." ra asked. "Lunar rabbit!." This time, it was both Kiara and Scthach who said it at the same time. "Oh? You know it?." Scthach ask with interest. "Well, Of course, yeah. I was from the Lunar God n before... Though, I thought that this kind of legendary beast is already extinct. In the n there was no lunar rabbit at all." Kiara said. "What are it''s abilities?." Selena asked as she stood up while carrying the lunar rabbit. It seems the rabbit doesn''t hate it all, and maybe even like it. "Sorry, but... my knowledge about the lunar rabbit is not that good. From what my knowledge can go... a lunar rabbit as expected to it''s name has the ability rted to the moon. I''ve only heard of it but it seems that it''s abilities can absorb and reflect magical based attacks. [Reflection] Is it''s special ability. That''s all I know." Scthach said. "I see, thanks. How about you Kiara do you know anything?." Selena appreciated Scthach before asking Kiara. "Hmm... I think Scathe already said it all. Oh wait! I think there is. If I was right... It was said that the lunar rabbit is really kind to it''spanions to the extent that it will even sacrifice itself. [Blood Moon] and [Broken Moon] was the lunar rabbits sacrificial skill. [Blood Moon] follows the rule of equal exchange or should I say twice exchange? Anyway, For example, if there is an attack that is oing to the lunar rabbit and the skill was used. The damage that the lunar rabbit took will also affect the one who used the magic or attack the lunar rabbit but twice the amount of damage that the lunar rabbit has suffered. [Broken Moon] when the lunar rabbit uses it, the rabbit will pay a price. Although, the rabbit has the skill [Reflection] but there are magical attacks that is so strong that the [Reflection] skill won''t work. Herees the [Broken Moon] both skill has some simrities but the [Broken Moon] can reflect more stronger magical attacks than the [Reflection] but the moment the lunar rabbit uses it. It''s lifespan will shorten. There are some restrictions on using the skills but I don''t know what." Kiara finished exining. "You know a lot!." Scthach got surprised. "Yeah..." Kiara smiled. "A sacrificial skill huh? Don''t worry I won''t let you use it." Selena said while caressing the head of the lunar rabbit. "That''s right, I will also protect it... Ah~ so cute!." ra said and also move to touch the lunar rabbit. "I also want to touch." Rose said and brought Zeth together with her to touch the rabbit. "Mhn..." Zeth nodded. ... "Do you know anything about it?." Alexia asked him "Not really..." He smiled and shook his head. ''Lunar rabbit huh? I thought it was jade or moon rabbit? Didn''t Kiara also mentioned before that Chang''e the fairy maiden was at the Lunar God n? Chang''e and the jade rabbit are supposedly be together right? I guess, it''s different here.'' He thought "Let''s move on... Aunt, what does it want?." He asked. "Well, I have alreadymunicated with her and she said that she doesn''t need anything... or should I say that I seemed to be the one she liked?." Selena smiled. "Like my ass!." Violette rolled her eyes. "I''m envious... but mine is also cute." Eva said while touching the head of the Holy Qilin. "I''m also contented with mine." Catherine said. "Okay... start the contract, Aunt. Scthach is next." He said. "Mhn..." After Selena was finished Scthach was next. As Scthach was pouring every bits of her magical power in the magical circle. Unlike the other it will take long for her to finish as her realm was way on another level. The realm of Immortals... which means that the summoned beast will also be at the immortal realm. Crack* Crack* Cracks suddenly appeared from the magic circle. Instead of the peaceful atmosphere when the others was summoning their contracted beast. Scthach''s was different... the atmosphere turned dark and when it was supposedly be a bright light that will shine in the magical circle. This one is different it was mixed of red and dark... this was like the sign of magic overflow. It was as if the magic circle can''t contain to summon the beast from the other side. "Oh shit! It''s too strong!." He eximed and hurriedly used his magical power to maintain the magic circle, repairing the cracks. "Why is this so different from ours?." Alexia asked "I don''t know... maybe because Scathe was too strong?." Catherine said. "If one is strong... is this normal?." Eva asked. "Likely not... I am even shivering right now." Violette said. "Mhn... It''s as if something so dangerous ising... my instincts are screaming with danger." ra nodded. "Hey... don''t scare me like that." Kiara yelped. "Haa... Me too... I''m feeling something bad will happen." Rose said. "Yes..." Zeth also said in agreement. Chapter 181: (Blood Eagle) Chapter 181: (Blood Eagle) All of the women have a hint of fear in their faces while anticipating what will happen next. Scthach frowned when she saw this before quickly covering them with her aura, since it seemed that he was still having trouble repairing the magic circle. The moment Scthach protected them... all of them thanked her. Luckily, it didn''t take long before the summoned beast appeared. Screech* An ear piercing scream sounded as a big looking bird soared through to the sky. He was d that he reacted quickly by using [Fortification Barrier] to cover all of his women or else they would be hurt by that scream. All of them lifted their heads to the sky... what they saw was a big red eagle with both of it''s wing spread wide that almost covered their view of the sky. Alexia''s phoenix and ra''s golden crow couldn''t evenpare with it''s size. This was the true size of those legendary beast. If the phoenix and the golden crow reach the immortal realm... maybe it would be the same size as this. "What the... Blood Eagle." Scthach was really surprised and there was also a hint on her face of something indescribable. Fear? Madness? Excited? It''s as if she couldn''t wait to fight anymore. This was the same kind of face she had when she and Alex fought before. "What is it?." He frowned of course he sense what Scthach was feeling. "Blood Eagle. It was said that the blood eagle was one of the most terrible beasts that can be called a killing machine. All of it''s abilities are meant to kill and ughter. It''s main ability was to control blood so that''s why it was so terrifying. What if the blood eagle suddenly controlled the blood in ones body? In an instant you would meet your end. It''s skill was called [Rupture]. There was a saying that if there is a time that you are the target of the Blood Eagle. ''Don''t run and ept your fate'' because there is no escape." Scthach finished her exnation. "So dangerous..." Alexia said and all the others nodded in agreement. "Control the blood huh? I wouldn''t even dare to think how terrifying that skill is." Violette said. "There would be restriction right? If that is the case wouldn''t the skill be so unfair?." ra said. "Maybe... but I think only those who are stronger than it can resist." Catherine said. "Why was this Scathe''s beast?." Eva asked. "I don''t know... why is this beast suited her?." Selena also asked. "Maybe she has something on her that is rted to it?." Rose wondered. "And what would that be?." Kiara said. "Oh right! You girls still didn''t know... Little scathy got this beast should be because of how they are quite the same in terms of killing. Behind that pretty face of hers she has already ughtered many be it people or monsters." He smiled. "What? Well, it is somewhat right! Since she is already an immortal so it would be weird if she didn''t kill so many people." Violette said she has also killed quite a lot. The other women nodded and her reasoning is eptable in this world. "Haha, I guess." Heughed a bit... He thought that it would be unnecessary to tell them that she had already killed millions... if they know he wondered how would they react. Scared? Admiration? who knows. "Little Scathy, quicklymunicate with it and tell me what it want... An immortal beast should have a very hard requirement." He said. "It''s easy... I have alreadymunicated with it." Scthach smiled... with her strength it was easy for her tomunicate with the blood eagle who was up above the sky. "Oh? Then, what does it want?." He got curious since she said it was easy. "It''s simple... she wants to test my killing intent." Scthach said. "That''s all? It really is easy." He nodded. "Mhn... I''ll start. Protect them." Scthach said as she leaped through the air to get closer with the blood eagle. "I know... but quickly end it. I can''t hold on that long." He said... it was still quite a stretch for him to hold her killing intent... and especially with the blood eagle added. "Got it." Scthach nodded. ... "Okay... gather." He ordered... and all the women quickly gather close to each other. After they have gathered, he strengthened his [Fortification Barrier] with his [Infinite], covering the outsideyer of the barrier with his [Nihility] while also activating his aura. "This should be enough tost a couple of minutes." He said. "Sorry... we''re a burden." Alexia said. "Yeah..." Catherine nodded. "Don''t worry, you will soon get strong enough. You girls will be the one protecting me right?." He smiled. "Hehe, that''s right leave it to me." ra said. "I guess, it is also my responsibility. I am still your girlfriend after all." Kiara said "Consider yourself lucky." Eva said "It won''t be long." Violette said "You don''t need to ask." Selena smiled. "I''ll work hard." Rose said. "Okay..." Zeth nodded. I guess, she was talking a lot right now. Well,pared to before. "That''s good." He smiled. ... Floating in the air... Scthach unleashed her killing intent. Screech* The Blood Eagle bellowed as also all of her killing intent was realeased. The whole sky was painted red. The time of the monsters and people''s death could be sensed Cries of pain, grief, hatred, and more negative emotions could be felt. Even all the women who were being protected by him could see and hear it. All their face was so pale. He smiled wryly looking at them. After a couple of minutes both of them still didn''t stop and by each second their killing intent even increased. If this continues his barrier won''t hold off and at that time when the killing intent keep increasing. He already used a lot of his means... like [King''s aura], killing intent,and other more. Still, this kind of protection is not enough. "Little Scathy, is it still not enough?." He shouted. "I''m trying, this bird is too stubborn. It even keeps increasing her killing intent." Scthach shouted back. "Try to unleash all of your killing intent... and quickly get this over with." He said. "Okay..." Scthach nodded and fully unleashed all of her killing intent The Blood Eagle notice her and also unleashed all her killing intent. And another minute passed... and it was still not over. "Damn, this bird want a battle of attrition." Scthach cursed. "Shit! This bird is so arrogant..." He also cursed. After thinking of how to end this... there is only one thing he could do... and that is to stop it himself. He can use his authority to control thews and element in the dimension to stop the blood eagle but what if it won''t ept Scthach''s contract? So he decided to beat the blood eagle on it''s own game. "I had enough. Get Down!." He ordered while activating his [Manifestation of Killing Intent]. Overflowing killing intent escaped from his body before quickly covering the whole ce. Overpowering the two opposing killing intent which came from Scthach and the blood eagle. Screech* The Blood Eagle screamed as it panicked, the eagle didn''t expect this. She struggled to protect herself with her very own by focusing all of it to cover her body. At this time, Scthach already took her killing intent off. "It''s futile. I said, Get Down!." He ordered yet again and focused all of his killing intent on one spot, which was the spot of the blood eagle. Unlike this morning when he first used his killing intent, it spread out through half of the Land of Shadow, But now, he controlled it and directed it to only the blood eagle. No one could imagine how would the blood eagle resist this, even Scthach herself couldn''t. It didn''t even take long before the blood eagle couldn''t endure all the pressure as it slowly got down from the ground with a pale face. Of course, she could fight as she is still an immortal being after all. However, she truly was defeated of the contest of killing intent, Scthach already got down besides them. "Phew* This bird is really stubborn." He sighed in relief as he deactivated his skill. "So strong..." ra eximed. "Yeah..." Kiara nodded. "What kind of killing intent is that?." Violette asked with a shocked expression "What do you mean?." Eva got confused. "Well, that kind of killing intent can be achieved by having killed so many living beings... You also saw ''that'' right? It means all the living beings that you saw was killed him and got converted to his killing intent." Catherine answered her. "It is even more than Scathe''s..." Rose nodded. Zeth didn''t say anything "I didn''t expect you to be this strong... So you are stronger than Scathe..." Selena said. "You got this far huh? I guess, we need to work hard." Alexia smiled. "Yes!." The others agreed with her. "Well, I didn''t expect you girls to recover that quickly, although you didn''t feel the pressure but you still experienced that kind of killing intent." He got surprised. Even though their faces were still a bit pale but still... it is almost gone. All the women were happy to hear that praise... Especially, Rose, she was really trying hard not to vomit looking at the death''s of so many living beings. ''I wonder how they did that though? I''m pretty sure that normally, people would vomit or even pass out if they saw that.'' He thought. ... "Little Scathy, is the contract done?." He asked. "It''s done." The moment the blood eagle got down on the ground. Scthach already passed the test as the blood eagle recognize her killing intent. With that, both of them had a contract. "It''s finally my turn!." He said. ... A minuteter. Crack* Crack* Shatter* Unlike before with Scthach''s case. The magic circle only cracked and the atmosphere got a bit affected. This time, it was on a whole other level. It didn''t even take a second before the magic circle got destroyed with no time to repair. Unlike the other beast which was waiting to be summoned by the magic circle this one is different. It''s as if the beast from the other side forcefully want to teleport in the magic circle... causing it to get destroyed. All of the five element in the dimension were getting chaotic. The lightning element formed thunder clouds up above the sky! The wind element gathered to form huge hurricanes! The earth started to quake caused by the earth element! The water element in the surroundingkes formed into a huge tsunami! The fire element that existed on the surrounding formed a storm made of mes! Although, the magic circle got destroyed. The beast causing this phenomenon still arrived. "Who dares to summon the being such as I.." A loud resounding voice could be heard up above the sky. He didn''t quickly saw the beast as he and Scthach was having trouble protecting the others. Even though, it was easy for him since he controls this dimension... He was still taken back when the five element was suddenly out of control... that he needed to calm it down himself. After he calmed down all the five elements. He finally had the time to lift his head up above the sky. "You gotta be kidding me! Who was it again that said... one can summon a beast with... was it one level above? or three level above? ''Cause, I''m telling you, you are dead wrong! Look at that! The pressure, the aura! How many levels is that above me!." He smiled wryly at himself "Sistine... what realm?." He asked. "Dear.... it''s a Divine!." Sistine said Chapter 182: (The Chaos Dragon, Tiamat) Chapter 182: (The Chaos Dragon, Tiamat) What he saw up above the sky was a tremendous five-headed dragon. Each head has different colors... he deduced that it was rted with the five elements. The dragon was even twice more bigger than the already big blood eagle. Currently, both Scthach and the blood eagle were looking warily at the dragon up above the sky. Each of his women have grievous face. They were not that ignorant to not feel the tense atmosphere. Luckily, he already stopped the chaos caused by the five element or else all of his women would be endanger. "Interesting someone could actually stop that. This queen is quite surprised." The dragon said. ''Queen? So it''s a woman. I''m quite taken back since it can talk. Even the blood eagle that was at the immortal realm couldn''t. It is not a Divine being for nothing.'' He thought. "Then, your highness? It was me who summoned you." He said politely, he can''t afford to offend someone with this strength right now. ''Wait! Maybe I should''ve refer myself as your servant? Was it supposed to be like that. Argh... I don''t know a thing about this stuff at all.'' He could only hope that the dragon won''t get mad. "You? Hm, A celestial? And you dare to summon this queen? Preposterous!." The Dragon said with a hint of anger. "It''s the truth, Queen!." He quickly said. "Oh shit! It was supposed to be her highness. Why did I say Queen, was it too direct?.'' He thought The dragon frowned, "Hm, It seems you are not lying to this queen. The weird feeling that lured this queen, it''s only a bit but this queen do indeed feel that it came from you." ''I''ll just call her queen.'' He decided on his mind. "May I have the permission to ask the queen''s name? I''m sure that the queen knows the purpose of the summoning." He said with a smile. "This queen can forgive you even though you didn''t kneel in the presence of this queen, this is considered as your reward for stopping a little of this queen''s pressure." The dragon said But... you actually dare to ask for this queen''s name? What guts! Consider yourself pardoned as it seems one of my brethren is yourpanion." The dragon put her gaze on Violette as she continued, "I''ll bless you with the knowledge of this queen''s name. This queen is called... Tiamat!." ''This dragon is really arrogant. Wait! Tiamat? Where did I hear that before again? Familiar... A five-headed dragon... That''s right! Don''t tell me it''s that dragon?. Tiamat the evil dragon! The symbol of chaos. The Chaos Dragon. Chaos? don''t tell me they already arrive here? No wait! let''s be optimistic. I''m sure that this is just a coincidence... let''s remain calm.'' His mind rapidly thought of many things. He even thought that maybe the devils on the chaos side already caught him when he still have a thousand years to prepare. "I see so it''s queen, Tiamat. And as you said mypanion or should I say my lover is a dragoness like the queen." He said while signaling Violette in his eyes to greet the queen. Violette noticed his signal and made a face that said ''I was nning to'' as she said. "Thisdy greets, her highness." Violette said with a slight bow. "Good... but you know what the people call this queen on the other side?." Tiamat grinned. "On the other side? Oh... does her highness refer to her world? Then, thisdy doesn''t know." Violette shook her head politely. "Evil Dragon." It was him who answered. "Oh! The human knows? Surprising! And do you know what that means." Tiamat said. Somehow, the moment she said that all the legendary beast besides the blood eagle shivered. "It means the queen is not merciful and is instead ruthless. To be direct, the queen will kill us." Violette said and surprising she was not even a little bit scare at all when she said that. ''Fuck! Why did this woman have to be direct! Oh well... it''s inevitable.'' He sighed. "Not bad at all. But... although you are right but the queen also have conscience. This queen may be called evil but this queen doesn''t bother to kill mortals." Tiamat snorted. "That''s a relief... at least all of you are not endanger." He said. "What do you mean. You mean you are not included?." Alexia got confused. "That''s right, I have already break through the limits of a mortal and have be a celestial. You see, a celestial is different than a mortal." He smiled. "Will you be safe?." Alexia said with worry. "Sorry, I can''t do anything." Catherine said. The others also expressed their worry. "It''s fine. At least I can guarantee that I will be alive. Besides, Scthach and the blood eagle will be with me." He assured them "Can we watch?." ra asked. "Of course not, you idiot! What if we got caught." Kiara said. "Farewell is it? And that human girl is right! This queen doesn''t kill mortals but the queen also doesn''t bother to protect them." It seems Tiamat gave them time to talk. "This lizard is really arrogant, thisdy will fight it out with you." Selena shouted. "You do know you are insulting me too right?." Violette said. "Haha," Eva giggled "Hey, this is not the time forughs." Catherine said. "But... didn''t you say you are the god of this world?." Rose asked the most crucial thing. The other women almost forgot about that and quickly listened to his answer. "Sshh... be quite! It''s because of that I''m confident. But... that dragon is a divine. I need to be careful." He shushed her. "I see." His women quickly nodded in understanding. "God? Heh! A mere celestial dares to call himself god. And you little girl did you just insult this queen?." Timat heard their conversation. It even heard Selena calling itself a lizard. "Little girl? I''m ttered." Selena giggled. "What are you doing, aunt! Dear... what''s your answer to ra''s question can we watch." Alexia quickly said... she is not that ignorant to notice that the dragon didn''t have that much patience. "Watch? what if all of you got caught in the fight." He said. "You can''t protect us... Oh right! Sorry, my bad. We can''t disturb you." ra nodded in understanding. "Protect? That''s it, why was I so dumb!... Okay all of you can watch from afar. Now go!." He hurriedly said as he teleported all of them far away from the soon-to-be battlefield. What he meant by dumb was because before... Although he thought that he could use his authority of the dimension to stop the blood eagle but he didn''t think of using his authority to protect them. He even used so many skills just to protect them... when he could easily do it. This time, he could use thews of the world or dimension to protect his women. Why he was in a hurry to protect all of them was because just as Alexia thought the dragon didn''t have much patience... and it was also because of Selena''s fault. The moment all of his women were teleported a terrifying pressure descended upon him. "Strong..." He only felt it for a second and he was already out of breath. It was a fortune that he quickly used a higher understanding of spacew to separate himself from the pressure. He could do this because he control this dimension. "Strange, did the human not feel it? Space? How could a celestial have that much understanding about it." Tiamat got a bit confused as she suddenly felt that her body couldn''t move, "It''s not only the space... This queen didn''t realize before but it seems this queen is in a private dimension! So that''s it, the world! It''s the world that is restricting this queen. Laughable." Tiamatughed before severing all thews that is bounding her. There are manyws that existed in this dimension. Suchws are Time, Space, Death, and finally Truth. The other even higherws such as the Law of Creation doesn''t exist. It seems the [Dimension-World] still couldn''t do that. But... maybe in the future it will. ... "I guess... it isn''t that easy..." He said when he notice that the dragon was free from it''s restrictions. "Human, you think something like could stop this queen? The queen is feeling merciful so this queen will send you to death with one attack." Tiamat said as all five of it''s head roared. A massive stbined with all five-elements was directed at him. "This little lizard is so arrogant. When you became my contracted beast I will starve you to death. If you somehow found a human form. I will spank you to death." He shouted as he tried to control the five elements that wasposed of the st. ''Why can''t I control it?.'' He got confused and the st was almost onto him. "Dear... her Divinity is rted to the five-elements. This is like a domain skill but more stronger. You can''t control her attack. Even a world couldn''t." Sistine''s voice resounded on his head. "Fuck! Okay, thanks." He said. Even though he can''t stop the attack but it''s not like he can''t defend. He willed the world to control all of it''s element even the dark and light element was included, forming a massive st to oppose the oing attack. His attack was even bigger as it was enhance by infinite. He was not careless. After he created a counter attack he also protect himself with his [Fortification Barrier] with a hundreds ofyers. "Dear... run away now! Even though her attack is smaller. It is also filled with divine energy!." Sistine shouted. "What? Tell me that sooner... There is not time... shit this will hurt." He said as he didn''t have time to teleport. "What are you dazing there for? This dragon really dare to ignore this queen." The moment he thought he will get hit, he heard Scthach''s annoyed voice. Looking at her, he noticed that sting towards him disappeared with a swing of her spear. "What the, how could you do that?." He asked. "What? You think when we fight I was doing my best? Although you can call it my best. But that is the best of my body. I didn''t use any skills..." Scthach rolled her eyes. "What? Still, how did you counter that?." He asked. "I''m kinda good at enchantment and I have a skill to resist magic... even divine energy is not exception... In any case. It''s time to fight! Finally, a real fight." Scthach smiled. "I guess, she didn''t change at all. Wait, how did those two get closer." He said while looking at Scthach riding the blood eagle rushing towards the dragon. ... (If you want to question how the MC knows this mythological beings. Let''s just say that I, the author have this knowledge even if I don''t search it on google. Well, of course my knowledge about this is limited so there are mythological beings that the MC doesn''t know. I''m pretty sure almost all of the pro-readers also know some things about this even without google reference.) Do you think that the MC, Scthach, and the blood eagle can stop Tiamat?. You will find out in the next chapter. Chapter 183: (Fighting Tiamat) Chapter 183: (Fighting Tiamat) "Heh... quite a strong immortal." Tiamatmended. "A divine... let''s see if you truly live up to that title." Scthach said as she directed her spear towards Tiamat, "God yer Art: Sky Piercer." And from the get go she already used one of her god arts. She knows that not doing your best while fighting a divine means sending your life to hell. Right from the start she didn''t nt to hold back at all. The moment she used her god art, hundreds of red spears created by her [Weapon Control] quickly followed her original spear as it directly barrage towards Tiamat. "Foolish..." Tiamat said as she moved her wings to defend the attack. Thud* The moment the attack collided with Tiamat''s wings. It''s as it was a mere pebble being thrown, it didn''t do any damage at all. I guess, even the gap between an immortal and a divine is way still too high. Screech* The blood eagle bellowed. An ear piercing cry could be heard. "Blood?." Tiamat said as she felt her blood was in a frenzy. This was because of the blood eagle. "This queen almost forgot, you are a blood eagle. Your abilities may be amazing but sadly it only affects those who are close to your ranks. Yet... you dare use it to this queen? Are you mocking this queen?." When Tiamat finished her sentence, it was not even a second before she appeared in front the blood eagle and directly unleashed a breath attack. With no chance of escaping, the blood eagle folded her wings to protect herself. But... the breath attack didn''t even get a chance to appear longer in the world as the moment it was unleashed, it vanished. Scthach stopped it before it both her and the blood eagle "What disturbing magic." Tiamatmented but as she was too close to both of them. She used her ws. Even though Tiamat was a tremendous dragon, her weight couldn''t hold her at all as she was still too fast. "Dodge..." Scthach said to the blood eagle, but the blood eagle couldn''t react at all. Because of that, Scthach was the only one acted as she used her god art again. "God yer Art: Sky Piercer." Boom! A resounding sound was heard as Scthach''s spear and Tiamat''s ws met. Still, the momentum and the power behind a divine''s attack was too much for both Scthach and the blood eagle to handle. Both of them got directly pounded to the ground. Boom! The ground cracked!. After the dirt got cleared up. Scthach was standing while holding her spear over her head. It seems at least she was not damaged by the attack. On the other hand, the blood eagle who acted as herforter when they fell, got hurt quite a lot. The blood eagle was really no use with this kind of battle. Her abilities only works for those who are closer to her rank but those who are way on higher league just like Tiamat. It was no use. As even her blood control can''t do anything at all. "Teleport her far away from here, let her protect the others." Scthach shouted towards him. "All right" He nodded and quickly teleported the blood eagle. When he was watching the fight, although his eyes could still follow their movement but Tiamat''s attack was almost blur to him, he had no time to control thews of the world to protect both of them before Tiamat''s ws reach them. It was already quite a stretch for Scthach to counter that kind of speed. ... Both of them got a moment to breath as Tiamat didn''t quickly attack again. "Strong..." Scthach smiled. "Yeah, Anyway, I will help." He said. "Help? You think you can?." Scthach rolled her eyes. "What? You think I don''t. Remember, I control this world." He said as he used the enchantment he did before when he was fighting Scthach. [Infinite], [Greater Hardening], [Enhance Speed]. But he didn''t use any lightning element. "So what if you do? Didn''t you already see that she can ignore it." Scthach said. "At least I can try right? If worstes to worst we run. Besides, it doesn''t hurt to try my new abilities, [Devil Form]." The moment he used his skill, his appearance change. He grew twice more taller, his body turned dark as a lot of dark aura was emitted from it. Two horns appeared on his head with two jet-ck wings growing from his back. (For reference in his Devil Form. Try search Terrorde''s metamorphosis from dota 2.) "Aura of a devil! How?." Scthach got surprised. "It''s a new skill I have. Anyway, Let''s go!." He leaped through the sky. When they were talking Tiamat was observing him. Trying to find that ''thing'' that lured her here. She almostughed when she heard him saying that they could escape, she even thought of an idea to y with them. The moment when he transformed, she frowned. "A devil? Disgusting! All of them tastes bad." Tiamat said in disgust. His spear appeared on his hand as he lunch himself upward, towards Tiamat. "Hey... What if you got hurt!.. Fine! Give me a bit of time. My enchantment will take a bit of time" Scthach said, she didn''t n go with him yet. Her battle suit suddenly appeared. before, she was still using ordinary clothes. "Okay, I got it..." After putting on her battle suit. Of course, she didn''t go naked in the process as she only inserted the battle suit over her the regr clothes. Then, she suddenly started engraving some unknown symbols all over her battle suit. When he lunched far a bit from the sky, he suddenly disappeared. He teleported using the spacew in this dimension. He didn''t need to use [Space Maniption] at all. He appeared quite a distance above Tiamat. "Eat this, Divine Spear Art: 1st Style: Creation." He used his divine art, although he could throw the spear towards Tiamat, he didn''t. He lunched himself forward together with his spear in his hand, to directly hit her. "Foolish..." Tiamat said. And just as she said it was foolish for him to make that move. Although what she meant maybe different. Still... He didn''t think that the moment he lunched towards her he couldn''t control his speed. He was not familiar with his power right now. It was all because of his [Devil Form]. His power right now may even be on par with immortals. However, he was not used to it. Even his transformation is turning quite a bit weird. His horns bend, his wings lost it''s luster. It was foolish for him to directly use this skill to fight without any preparations. Because it was too fast for even his brain to process, he didn''t have time to think. "[Void w]." And he was also really unlucky, it was the first time for Tiamat to use a skill and it was him who is the target. All of her attacks before were all ordinary, an ordinary breath attack, and ordinary w attack. Thud* His spear with a lot of power and momentum because of his speed collided with Tiamat''s void w. The moment the attack collided... two opposing sides was fighting for dominance. Tiamat''s w that could tear through space and his spear''s negation ability. However, it only took a second for him to lose. Tiamat''s power was overwhelmingpared to his. It was already quitemendable that his attackst a second. Boom!. After his spear was overwhelmed by her ws... because he was not used to his current power. He didn''t have time to teleport so he could dodge, and in the end he got hit by Tiamat''s ws. Although the power behind it got weakened because of his spear but it was only for a little bit. Bang! He got directly sent back to the ground where he leaped before. Cracks was formed on the ground again. The ground would have already gave up if he didn''t fix it before... as Scthach and the blood eagle fell on that certain spot. Surprisingly, he was standing with only an injury on his shoulder. It was good that he used his [Greater Hardening] together with [Infinite] and I guess... the [Devil Form] also has a lot of defense. His transformation got cancelled though. His appearance reverted back to a human. "I was careless, I didn''t think that I can''t control the power on my body." He said, he turned his head to look at Scthach. "Little Scathy, are you done now?." He asked. Scthach didn''t answer, she was staring at the blood on his shoulder. "Oh this? Don''t worry it will heal soon." He assured her. Scthach still didn''t say anything... but lots of dark aura was emitting from her body. ''What is this sense of familiar feeling? Dj vu?...'' He suddenly got cold shoulders. Tiamat who was up above the sky also felt something weird is happening. "To dare..." Scthach mumbled. "What did you say little Scathy?..." He got a bit relieved that she finally talked. Scthach lifted her head up the sky and gaze upon Tiamat with her eyes full of hatred. "To dare hurt this queen''s property! Even this queen doesn''t dare to do it! Yet you dare to? I''ll kill you, Huehahahehehue..." Herugh was like a devil. ''What the... this woman is scaring me.'' He thought "This queen remembered now. Why this queen was trapped and sealed... it was because this queen was too... strong!. "[Divine Possession]." Chapter 184: (Scáthach vs Tiamat) Chapter 184: (Sc¨¢thach vs Tiamat) The moment Scthach mumbled those words. The whole atmosphere suddenly change, the ground that she was standing got destroyed, as the ground was no more he needed to use thews of the world to make his body float. Her, on another hand. she was standing on mid-air and it''s as if the air itself can''t withstood her pressure... it even cracked. Bathed with fearful dark aura. She grinned sadistically and lunched herself towards Tiamat... His eyes almost couldn''t even follow her speed. "What the... it''s really true? A yandere?." He said while trying to follow her with his eyes. When Scthach was on the process of bing weird. Tiamat witnessed all of it. She couldn''t fathom how could this weird situation happened. As deep within Scthach''s whole body hides a terrifying power, and this power was emitted from her body. Scthach''s strength keeps rising in a unimaginable level. The moment Scthach lunched towards herself Scthach''s strength already rose to a levelparable to the early stages of a divine. "A forbidden skill?." Tiamat wondered as she meets Scthach head on. "Hahahuehehahehueha." Scthach wasughing madly while sometimes the word ''kill'' keeps spewing from her mouth. "Void w." Tiamat used her skill. Whileughing madly Scthach meet the ws of a dragon that was terribly huge. Still... she didn''t falter with a spear on her arms. Two opposing sides shed. When the two sides were overpowering each other fighting for domination... It didn''t take long to see for one side being overpowered. And surprisingly it was Tiamat''s side. Scthach was just too strong right now in her state. "What? Her strength is still increasing." Tiamat got surprised. Her massive draconic body got knocked bock several kilometers away. "Die, Die, Die!!!.." Tiamat didn''t have time to react. Scthach was already onto her. Hundreds if not thousandths of attacks were directed at her in a single second. It''s as if she was a massive ball being throw around as Scthach''s continuous attack didn''t stop. Furthermore, Scthach herself didn''t n to stop. Although Tiamat was hit several times on her body without even any counter attack. There were no visible damage at all if you look at her closely. And that is because the defense of a dragon is one of the strongest in the world. "Oh shit! This woman was so strong after all... but somehow this situation is strangely familiar." He shivered while looking at the fight. "Wait! I remember although it''s quite thin but the air around her looks exactly the same as that woman." He said while his body shivered even more thinking of the possibility. "Cough* Cough* Anyway, Like hell I will be afraid. After this, this woman will have a spanking for hiding her strength... Yeah, that''s right." He nodded in his words. "This queen had enough, this queen merely want to observe your strange state." Tiamat said and with a loud boom a mix of five elemental color surrounded her that served as her barrier... making Scthach having second though of getting closer to her. A terrifying pressure descended upon the whole ce. This was the pressure of a divine. It was a fortune that the realm suppression didn''t affect Scthach in her current state or else she couldn''t stand and withstood this pressure that was emitted from Tiamat''s aura. Luckily, because of this situation somehow, Scthach regained rity in her mind. Looking at the situation, she directed her spear at Tiamat''s huge body. "God ying Art: Star Piercing Blood ughter." In front of Scthach''s terrifying art. Tiamat unleashed her power, just the st of wind caused by her power almost deflected Scthach''s spear that was flying towards her. The spear lost it''s momentum as the power behind it, weakened. Within the distance Scthach raised her hand directly at the spears direction. "God ying Art: Moon sh." It seems even without holding her spear Scthach could control it. With the spear, regaining it''s momentum and the power behind the spear right now was even several times more stronger than before. "This queen already said that this queen had enough... It is futile." With her body being covered by all the five element, Tiamat move. It was so fast as she meet Scthach''s head on. Suddenly, her body was covered by fire. It''s as if the other four elements let the fire element gained control." "Fire Dragon Form." Intense heat spread all around the ce. Thend melted Theke evaporated The trees and grass turned to ashes. Tiamat''s body that looked like a five-headed fire dragon, opened it''s mouth. While moving with a speed that was so fast that even his eyes couldn''t follow, she breath golden mes in her mouth that quickly collided with the spear. And again two terrifying attack collided. Tiamat didn''t dawdle around as the moment the two attacks collided... she followed yet another attack, her massive body appeared at Scthach''s side. Tiamat use her ws that was covered with fire. This time, Scthach had no weapon on her hand. But... if you think she was at a disadvantage you were dead wrong. Scthach already sensed her appearing at her side and with her very own hands that was formed into a fist. In front of Tiamat''s huge ws, Scthach''s fist looked like a mere pebble. Still... the moment two opposing sides collided, it was even matched. "How intriguing! For you to match this attack... ordinary divines back from my world would already be injured by this. However, sadly, this queen was still not at full power. Oh well, it''s been years since this queen had fun." Tiamat smiled. "Fun? I couldn''t agree more." Scthach smiled. "It seems your power is already depleting. That state of your was quite interesting." Tiamatmented. When Scthach regained rity her power got weakened by each second. "State? Wait... It was you!!! How dare you!." It seems Scthach forgot about her state before. Terrifying! It''s the only word that could be described the moment Scthach remembered. And just like earlier her red eyes changed into dark. As both the ws and fist was still overpowering each other, that''s why Tiamat and Scthach had time to chat. The moment Scthach changed yet again. It was as if there was an illusion, a gigantic dark spear appeared above Tiamat. The spear was evenparable to half the size of Tiamat''s whole body. "God ying Art: Spear of Malevolence." The gigantic dark spear descended and directly hit Tiamat''s massive body. It seems she didn''t have time to dodge it at all. It was because the w that had contact with Scthach''s fist got suddenly wrappped with streams of darkness that quickly spread all over her arms, restricting her. Boom! Tiamat''s whole got sent to the ground. Severalyers of the ground got destroyed causing a huge crater to form. ... "Little Scathy? Have you reverted back now?." He shouted. "Hmm???." Scthach turned to look at him but the moment she saw him. Her reaction was not what he wanted and expected at all. The darkness surrounding her body became even more denser. "How? What the... It was because of this? How overprotective can you be!." He found out that just like before she was still staring at his wound. He didn''t have time to treat it before as he was so absorb watching their fight. He quickly used his [Divine Healing] to heal his injuries, hoping that Scthach will regain rity. However... it was toote! "[Divine Revenant]." Scthach without waiting for the dust to clear, dived in to the ground. Her power? It was several times stronger than before... making one imagine what kind of state she is in right now. "Oh no! Dear, quickly stop her. The skill she used will cause her several consequences." Sistine quickly warned him. "Stop her? A battle between that monster of a dragon and my yandere woman. Who in hell would have the guts to stop that." He said. "But... she is endanger if she prolonged her use of that skill." Sistine said. "I know, she is my woman already. It''s my responsibility to help her. Guts? I don''t need that... [Devils Form]" He said as he quickly followed Scthach. With a sigh he said, "My unruly princess I hope you will help me this time." "Humph! What a disgrace for this princess to fight a mere divine." He rolled his eyes thinking of how arrogant this girl is. It couldn''t even bother herself to fight a divine. Still... even though she said it was a disgrace. Him asking her for help, she couldn''t decline. With that, the spear in his hands was put back to his storage. He was currently holding another weapon and it was a... Scythe! ... "The moment Scthach descended below the ground. She couldn''t find Tiamat at all... and with Tiamat''s huge body how could that be possible?. Suddenly, she sense a presence behind her back. She quickly reacted, sending a fist. Boom! Another collision happened. The moment she turned to look at her back. It was not a dragon that she saw. Instead, it was a woman. The woman smiled, "How about round two? This queen is really surprised how you could change." Chapter 185: (Human Form) Chapter 185: (Human Form) The woman was so beautiful that can only be describe as ''Heavenly''. If you were topare her to Scthach she is even slightly better. You must not know that Scthach herself was the most beautiful woman that Alex had seen. Deep-blue hair that reached her smooth and thin waist. Her blue crystal-like eyes that glimmered through the darkness of the underground with a smile stered all over her face... she was just too beautiful. Her body? It''s what you call the epitome of perfection. With right amount of curves that one can call a curvaceous body plus her white glistering skin that enhances her overall beauty even more. If all what have said so far ispared to Scthach she would win by a huge margin. But... there are two things that she couldn''t beat Scthach with. First, it''s the breast, although her breast is also quite big but it''s only around D-cup and as for Scthach, her breast could almostpare to Alexia''s which was E-cup. The second or the final is the ass, her ass also couldn''tpare with Scthach''s round and big ass. Still, her assets were all proportional to her body which is why she looks so perfect. It''s not like having smaller assets is at a disadvantage. It depends on the preference of the ones looking at it. ... "Die!." Scthach didn''t bother to talk as she already brandished her spear. "Haha, the fun is just starting." Tiamatughed. Of course, the woman facing Scthach right now was the massive dragon from before. This was her human form, what they didn''t know was that when True-Beast reached the divine realm, it will finally gain intellect and ability to transform to a human. Clung* Clung* The sound of metals colliding. It appears that Tiamat herself also has her own weapon. I guess, she couldn''t use it with her massive dragon body from before. Her weapon was a silver colored long sword, judging by how it didn''t break when it collided with Scthach''s spear, Gae Bold. The sword is also special on it''s own way. ... He didn''t even have time to fully descend below the ground. While on the process of descending, he suddenly saw two individuals, two beauties, that soared through high up in the sky. Clung* Clung* While they were shing using either their weapon or body, both Scthach and Tiamat already shed hundreds of times. They were just too fast. "Who''s that woman? Wait! Is that her human form? It''s quite beautiful." Hemented while looking at their fight. "Dear, there is almost no time. If she continues using that skill for long she really will suffer." Sistine said, anxiously." "Yeah, I know." He nodded. ... Currently, Scthach and Tiamat were separated by a small distance. Both of them were preparing an attack... and it''s a strong one. "God ying Art: Heaven Vanquisher!." It was Scthach who moved first. "Haha, then face this queen''s art. Evil Dragon Art: Dawn of the Apocalypse!." Tiamat didn''t n to lose as she also used one of her strongest art. BOOM!!!. A massive impact happened when two weapons shed. The result was a draw, both sides were equal, cancelling both attacks. The two of them didn''t n to stop anytime soon, after they were knock backed because of the impact. They quickly straightened their footing before fighting again. And yet another hundred of rounds happened. They were using almost everything they have whether be it skills, or art. Especially, Scthach. It seems her only goal was to kill, even if it means using any method. Alex using his [Devils Form] couldn''t have right opportunity to intervene the fight. After a couple of minute or so... both women already shed who knows how many times. He finally had an opportunity as it seems both of them were separated by a quite a long distance, this was the result of yet another huge moves they pulled. He teleported in front of Scthach. "Little Scathy, quickly stop using that skill of yours, I''m already fine." He said. "Die, Die, Die," Scthach was still fixated on killing. I guess, there would be no use talking to the current her. "Little Scathy, if you still don''t stop... I will punish you." He tried to tease her. Scthach didn''t respond as she was already about to do her next move. "This woman, you still don''t stop? You are challenging me? Here goes..." With that, he kissed her. This was the only way he could think of to stop her and regain her mind. Of course, he controlled his [Devils Form] that his upper body turned back to a human before he kissed her. After he used the skill for a second time, he was already really familiar with it. "Mmhp... mhnp..." Scthach struggled, but it didn''t take long for the effect of the kiss to show it''s result. The dark aura around her started getting thinner, her dark eyes also started changing back to it''s original bloody-red color. A deep redness was stered all over her face. "What are you doing? Such a shameful act! And you are doing it in front of this queen? Insolence!." Tiamat didn''t quickly attacked them when he appeared as she was curious of what he is nning to do, and the moment he suddenly started kissing Scthach, she got really angry. Tiamat''s killing intent got unleashed! And it was even way above Scthach''s killing intent. Her name as an Evil Dragon, she truly live to it. The atmosphere started getting cold because of the malice, hatred and other negative emotions caused by the killing intent started spreading. In just a second Tiamat''s killing intent enveloped almost all of the dimension. As it seems it was even stronger than his killing intent. When the killing intent almost covered the two of them. He also activated his [Manifestation of Killing Intent]... and just like that two sides of killing intent were fighting for supremacy. "Oh? Interesting! Such a strong killing intent? This queen is quite confused... how could a mere celestial have this kind of intent? It seems you body hides a lot of secrets... Still, mine is more stronger." Tiamatmented. She was right, her killing intent was stronger although it''s only a small margin. "Stop!... It''s fine now." Scthach said with a red face. "Heh, I will need to punish youter for not following my words." He grinned as he caressed her face with one of his hand. "I know..." Scthach smiled. "Good, you are quite obedient." He smiled. "And what''s the n now? I didn''t think that even with that skill, I could only match her. A divine is a divine after all." Scthach said. "Well, what''s your current strength now?." He asked. "Hmm... It should be on par of an early stage of a divine. Still, because I deactivated one of my skill, In terms of power, I''m weaker to her now." Scthach said. "You can''t use that skill again, if you know that you will suffer for it. Anyways, I will help you fight her." He said. "You?... you think you can do it? Although you could be equal to an immortal on that form... but a divine is still way too much." Scthach said. "Trust me, It''s fine." He said. "Fine... I''ll protect you if anything happens." Scthach said. "I don''t really need it, but oh well... Tiamat right? you said that my killing intent can''t bepared to yours? Try me." He grinned. In the eyes of all the women, his killing intent increased even more. It even surpassed the one he used before. ... Soul: [Recovered- 5%] > [Recovered- 10%] Chapter 186: (Natalia) Chapter 186: (Natalia) The fight will continue on the next chapter. This chapter is the exnation of how is soul recovered. ... Prior to the current situation. He went to visit his soul sea. The soul sea or the sea of consciousness. It existed inside the mind of all living beings. He was currently on a space inside his mind which was his soul sea. It has been a while since he has been here. In this space he can also almost create anything using his imagination, it''s quite the same with his dimension, but the things that he created in this space are not real. "You finally agreed to meet me? Hmm... you should be the spirit of the scythe?." He asked. In front of him was a youthful girl around the same age as him. She had beautiful snow-white hair that flowed all over her back with red jade eyes. His a head taller than her as her stature is quite the same as Rose. Her breast and ass lean on the smaller side... It was quite modest to be honest. It appears she still have some room to grow. And just like her hair, her skin was also really white. Still... when you look at her it''s as if there are special effects in your field of sight. No matter how you look at her... she looks so pretty and enchanting. It''s not an exaggeration if he said that she is the most beautiful girl he met. Especially, how she was dressed like a princess... her clothes was a dark-violet colored royal dress and somewhat on the sexy side. (I have been describing andparing the beauty of his women. I think I will make a beauty list) "Humph! You are in the presence of this princess, you should kneel." The white haired girl said. "Yeah-yeah, I wonder why so many strong individuals are so arrogant... Not that I can say so myself. Now that I think of it I''m also quite arrogant, is it that the stronger you get the more arrogant you be amon sense?." He wondered to himself, before he asked, "What is your name?, I''m pretty sure you know mine. Well, to respect, I should introduce myself first. I''m Alex." He smiled. "This princess'' name is Natalia." Natalia said while crossing her arms. "Natalia, huh? It''s a nice name. Anyway, you finally decided to talk to me properly." He smiled. Before, he already tried to talk to her many times the moment the scythe was put inside his soul sea. She resided in here was because of the contract they had that unknowingly bounded both of them. He didn''t think to quickly visit his soul sea before since he still had many things to do, it was just that he needed to talk to her right now, as the scythe has a special kind of connection so he could know how to use it properly, he needed to talk to her. "Humph! I can''t just ignore you not being able to fight with a mere divine. We''re also connected in a way." Natalia said. ''Oh, so she can also stop referring herself as ''this princess'' huh?.'' He thought. "I know, somehow we had a contract and this one is no ordinary contract. Since it can''t be broken by any ordinary means." He said. "That''s right, it''s a contract with the soul. This contract can''t be severed our life and death are now connected. If you die this princess will also die, so don''t go on dying and make the princess apany you." Natalia snorted. "How did we have this contract in the first ce?." He asked. "It''s me who did it. This princess have several reasons to do it. Let''s just say this princess is interested in you." Natalia smiled. "I kinda have a hunch on why..." He said. Well, he didn''t have to bother about the reason now anyway. "Although you could fight that divine if you use this princess, but you can''t beat her. The gap between your ranks is still way too high for you to reach, I can only at least give you the strength to not let you lose your life. You also have your woman with you. I guess, you two could put up a fight. Your woman sure do have a lot of talent, if this continues she would have the talent to reach the top of this universe." Natalia said and it was quite surprising that she praised Scthach. "I know, Hmm... I guess you could also praise someone huh?." He smiled. "Humph! tteries won''t work on me. If I have not been damage before, just one swing could end that divine''s life. Well, you couldn''t use me if I was at my peek; your body can''t handle it." Natalia smiled as she advised, "I don''t prefer killing that dragon though, like your woman she has a lot of talent. If she became one of yourpanions, it''d be your luck. You just need to create an opportunity to restrict and conquer her, since you and your woman have no chance of beating her at all." "I was nning to. I can''t just hurt a beauty can''t I?. Now that we already have a connection, I''m going now." He smiled. "Hm... May you have free reigns." Natalia smiled, holding the lower part of her dress, she bend one of her foot in front of the other. Then, she bowed. It was a bow of courtesy. "Is that how she say good bye? weird..." He mumbled, "Wait! What is this? I never saw this here." As he turned around and n to exit his soul sea, he saw a gigantic ck gate. It was behind him all this time, he didn''t notice it before while he was talking "That? I don''t know... It was already there before I came here." Natalia smiled... although she denied knowing it, but her face looks as if she was familiar with it. He moved closer to the gate, while looking closely at it. He noticed that there were several golden chains covering it. It''s as if there was something locked inside. "Is this the same as that trial? But there were no chains on that one." He wondered to himself while thinking if it was the same as when he got the principle of Infinite. "How about you take the chains off?." Natalia suggested. "Oh, okay, I''ll try." With that, he slightly levitated closer to the chains. He then moved his hands to break it. There were not much of resistance as he easily tore it off. The bundle of chains fell before it quickly vanished. Since the chain was no more. There was nothing to block him, he opened the gate. Fwoosh* A burst of air got released the moment the ck gate got opened. Focusing his eyes closely to look what is inside, he didn''t see anything. It was only a pitch ck of darkness. Still... he felt there was something different with those air as it gathered towards his body. He didn''t know if he absorbed it or what... but after a couple second that air disappeared. ''It really is familiar, I could almost grasp it. I need to wait until I recovered, maybe my memories will recover.'' Natalia thought. "What happened?... Although I can''t feel any changes, but I feel as if I can do anything." He clenched his hands. After that, the gigantic ck gate also disappeared. "Sistine, is there any changes in my stats or anything?." He asked. "Mhn... there is, look." Sistine said Soul: [Recovered - 5%] > [Recovered - 10%] "What!..." He was really surprised, he quickly want to find out how could this be rted to the gate. But he sensed that Tiamat was already about to move outside. "I''ll deal with thister... I will be going now." He said before he disappeared in his soul sea. "It really is familiar, I could almost grasp it. I need to wait until I recovered, maybe my memories will recover." Natalia said. In the space of the soul sea, Natalia bowed in courtesy the very moment he disappeared. "May you have free reigns, Master." Chapter 187: (Fear | Thoughts) Chapter 187: (Fear | Thoughts) (Okay, this chapter is still not the fight, haha. Well, this chapter is needed for future plots. I''m pretty sure the next chapter would be the continuation of the fight. "No way... how could this be?... Some thing like this is... unheard of." Tiamat''s eyes was filled with shock. His improved killing intent overwhelmed her,pletely surpassing her very own. In her realm she was the infamous Evil Dragon. In a contest of killing intent, she was confident that she couldn''t lose to anyone. She had killed who knows how many beings through out her life, she once even destroyed an entire world. The current situation right now is way out of her expectations, it was so overwhelming. Deep inside her, she was suffocating. You may wonder how something like this have so much effect on her. It was because never in her life could she imagine this feeling, the feeling of being suppressed, the feeling of fear. Watching something that looked like a huge monster screaming in agony, just it''s presence already made her shiver. Yet, hundreds of thousands if not millions of monsters with the same level as the one she saw had the same situation, they all died. She knows that even just one of those monsters could y with her life as if it was nothing. The negative emotions those monsters emitted the moment they died, it was too much for her. At first, she couldn''t believe what she saw. Trying to confirm it so many times with all her senses, it was true. No matter how many times she denied it, reality was in front of her. The gap between them, it was something she could never reach in her life. Reality dawned upon her, there was just things in life that you thought is impossible. Yet, someone possessed it. Still... Although she waspletely suppressed, a killing intent was not enough to stop her. What the killing intent could do is make you feel fear, fear can cloud one''s mind, leaving opportunities and weakness. Fear! This was a newfound feeling she felt. It scares her and is also made her excited. Turning to look a her body that was shaking, she smiled and quicklyposed herself. Focusing, all her killing intent to surround her, so that the pressure of his killing intent that she will feel, will weaken. "[Divine Throne]." Tiamat used a skill. A majestic golden throne appeared in front of her. Then, in the eyes of all that were watching, she destroyed the throne into fragments with her sword. "Blue Thorns." The fragmented pieces was absorbed or should we say became one with her sword. The silver colored long sword turned blue, with blue thorns wrapping it''s handle. Holding her new sword in her hand, her power soared. It seems that she was serious this time, she won''t hold back anymore. Especially, against someone like him. She knows that she couldn''t underestimate him, even with his rank who is way beneath hers. It''s because, he is the only one who made her experience fear for the very first time. ... ''I was right! Just as I thought, how my killing intent suddenly increased tremendously was rted to my soul.'' ''After that wind blow inside the gate was released, I''m pretty sure it was absorbed by me... or more like it went to my body. The moment that happened I feel as if I can do anything, even now. It''s like as if I recalled something familiar, and I only need something to remind me topletely recall it.'' ''Though, I have gained one information. ''Broken Soul'' this word was the one that appeared in my mind. It was only a word, there were no exnation or any more further information about it. I don''t know what it meant and why is that word was as if it was nailed on my mind to not forget it. ''If you judged the meaning by it''s name, it should be that my soul was broken. Surely, it isn''t that simple. As I think there is more to it than that.'' ''In the first ce, was I even correct about that vision being my past? Wait! I clearly remember that guy who has the same face as me said he was a virgin, so the possibility about it being my future is impossible. I''m not a virgin anymore, especially on myst life. ''Last life? Now that I think of it, I transmigrated here. The fact that I was transmigrated here was almost forgotten in my mind. Living in this world for years, almost made me forget. Then, if that vision was my past, that means that I died two times now?. ''However, if I actually try to remember my life before this, it''s as if it will ovep with something, resulting my head to hurt... Wait! What was my name before this, anyway? I... I don''t remember it. Argh! My head hurts thinking about this, I never knew that my knowledge about my own life was this small. ''I gotta stop thinking about this right now, I need to concentrate on what''s in front of me, Earth, fiancee, death of parents, and finally ''broken soul'' that is all my clue for now. I remember having friends and girlfriends in myst life... but I don''t have the memory of who were they. It''s as if I know since it is so familiar and at the same time, I don''t know it as I can''t remember any of it. ''So far, I can conclude, that the vision was my past. But... if I were that strong how could my reincarnation even die with a knife? Who was that unknown entity? How did my soul recover? How is that gate rted to me? I still have a lot of question that needs to be answered. Step by step, I need to answer all of them. I never knew my life was this mysterious. It could even ssified as scary.'' He finished his thoughts, looking at the beautiful woman in front of him. He decided to stop thinking about this for now, and focus on the current situation. "How did you... No! Why is your killing intent so strong?." Scthach said in disbelief, as it was even stronger than what she experienced before. "Haha, I''d like to know that too, maybe in my past life I was really strong." Heughed. "Well, it seems that it won''t affect her that much and I guess she will be serious this time. Are you ready?." Scthach smiled. "Ready, it was quite amusing to see that she was shaking at first, though." He smiled. ... "Entertain this queen." Tiamat smiled with her new sword in her arms, her power exploded asmenced her attack. "[Divine Descent], I can''t manage this for long. Let''s end this quick." Scthach''s power exploded to several levels. she thenunched in an unimaginable speed towards Tiamat. "I have a n, let''s end this quick." With his body in his current devil form. Plus, the scythe in his hand that covered his entire body with it''s power. Although, he could not still not keep up with Scthach''s speed, his speed was still incrediblepared to before. Round Two Started... Chapter 188: (Fight) Chapter 188: (Fight) Hahaha ?? why are you guys so negative, saying things like dropping. Just be positive!! This won''t drop. I just have a line up of novels to read, so my time is a bit... _____________________________________ Tiamat step through air as if it wasnd, propelling herself further, increasing her speed. In an instant Scthach met up with Tiamat, thrusting her spear forward. (Oi, it''s not what you''re thinking about). Hundreds of attacks rained upon Tiamat, Scthach was really fast to attack. Every thrust were filled with explosive power. However... with a calm smile, Tiamat parried all of her attacks as if it was nothing, Each of Scthach''s thrust were deflected by Tiamat''s long sword. Tiamat was like a piece of art, with her sword in hand. It''s as if she was dancing on the battle, her sword skill were so elegant and refined as she moved. "[Sword Dance]?." Scthach''s eyes shined as she grinned. Suddenly, Scthach''s movements changed, just like Tiamat. She was as if a war maiden on the battle field. Hundred of moves collided, It was absurd, each collision cause the very air itself to crack. [Wind sh], Tiamat used her skill, her long sword shined with grey as it created a terrifying force of air, that can even cause that space to distort. shing her sword multiple times, sending several tens of wind shes. Scthach snorted, it was child''s y for her. Magical based attack were nothing in front of her. Moving her spear at the sides, as she gathered strength. Fwoosh* With one swipe, the several tens wind shes got destroyed. Kicking on the empty air, Scthach''s spear covered with a red ominous aura, she pierced forward. Tiamat smiled looking at the oing attack, she put a weird kind of stance. Holding her long sword with both of her hands, straightening it. "[Void Cut]." Tiamat dashed with her long sword covered with silvery like aura. Boom* Two sides collided. "What the..." Tiamat''s attack had more power in it, causing Scthach to get knock back, ruining her posture, with this, Tiamat had an opportunity to hit her. Not wasting this opportunity, Tiamat kicked the empty air, as she quickly lunched towards to attack. "[Condensed Air]." Her sword was covered with wind element. Scthach who was showing her weakness, she of course sensed that Tiamat was already onto her. Scthach''s face was full of panic, kicking the air on her front, so she could take distance. With Tiamat''s of course she couldn''t let her escape this situation. The moment Tiamat got closer, she quickly took the opportunity and sh her sword that was filled with terrifying power. With her experience in battle, Tiamat sensed that something was wrong. Since she knew that it couldn''t be this easy, as she deemed Scthach as someone who is experienced in battle. However, even though she sensed it, she was confident that she can stop whatever it is. And... just like she thought, Scthach grinned. Scthach''s spear suddenly burst with ominous aura, and the pressure was different than anything before. It was more destructive. "God yer Art: Heaven''s Fall." "Oh?... You think that would work?." Tiamat smiled as she continued her attack but her sword suddenly shined with blue. The thorns that was designed on the long swords body suddenly got out of it''s body, stretching towards Scthach, the air around changed to an Icy hell. Ice! That was the embodiment of this sword. "Ice Cage." Several tens of thorns collided with the aura of Scthach''s spear, sparks appeared, as the aura of Scthach''s spear were not like air at all, it solidified. The spear and the long sword also collided. As if it was a snake, the thorns slithered around to strangle the aura and the spear itself. Encaging it with frozen water, or ice. But, on Scthach''s side she didn''t feel any pressure at all. As the two sides were equal in strength, every time the ice thorns tried to slither around, it got destroyed but the devastating power of the art. Regeneration and Destructions. It repeated in a cycle. Both of them were on a dead lock with no sides having an advantage at all. The current situation, this was what Scthach was aiming for. As before every time they exchange moves, she can''t restrict Tiamat''s movement at all. If the situation ever finds itself to be on a dead lock just like the present situation, Tiamat will quickly back off, and another exchange of attacks will happen. Although, there was no one winning on both of them. Scthach can''t keep that status quo at all. Her strength and skills were limited, as she was just an Immortal, she can''t continue the activation of her abilities. Tiamat on the other hand, she has a vast amount of advantage in terms of magical power and strength, so a prolonged battle was ideal for her. That''s why knowing Scthach situation, she was just waiting for the right moment to strike, when the time that Scthach was exhausted. Although, it''s a bit unfair but this was how one use her own advantage. Even Scthach herself couldn''tin, Tiamat was just fighting like any ordinary powerhouses do. Scthach agreed with her method. One should use her own advantage on a lift and death battle, any attack or abilities will do, even if you choose the most disgusting and evil ways. As long as you win in the end, that''s all that matters. That''s why, Scthach also used her own advantage, and that was... the fact that it was not a 1 on 1 battle and is instead a 2 on 1 battle. As her aim of restricting Tiamat seeded. Because if Tiamat ever dodge or teleport several miles away, it wouldn''t do anything at all. The concept of the power behind Scthach''s spear and god art can''t be exined on any ordinary means. If ever Tiamat teleported using the spacew, she will still get hit as even space itself distorted being exposed by this destructive power. The only way for Tiamat to stop this was to face it head on. He appeared above Tiamat, with the dark-violet scythe on his hand that is even taller than him. Tiamat all this time was keeping an eye on him, but she didn''t really attack him or anything, as even though he showed his overwhelming killing intent in front of her, it doesn''t change the fact that his power all amount to nothing. Of course, Tiamat didnt underestimate him, as she keep remaining vignt, watching his moves. "Hmm... I should just sh this right? I don''t really know how to use a scythe." As he wondered, he shed downwards. Tiamat''s eyes constricted when she looks at the oing attack, as it gets closer and closer, there was a trace of panic in her eyes. Death! That was she felt when the scythe was getting closer. All this time, she found it weird that he switched his weapon. But... she couldn''t feel anything or power at all when she looked at his spear before. Although she found it weird that she couldn''t sense anything from it. As even the most weakest of weapons, she could sense or know it by it''s aura or power. She decided to ignore this... but she still kept in on her mind. But... facing it now she didn''t expect that the power behind it was so terrifying. She couldn''t get hit! That word keep screaming on her mind. Her senses, her instincts, her soul, screamed of the oing danger that she was facing. It wasn''t just death, she even felt that her soul will disappeared together with her existence. She couldn''t hold back anymore, or else she will really vanish in existence. Use anything, everything, as long as you can''t get hit by this reaper of a scythe. "[Divine Possession], [Primordial Dragon''s Blood], [Absolute Speed], [Absolute Defense], [Divinity of Fire], [Divinity of Water], [Divinity of Wind], [Divinity of Lightning], [Divinity of Earth], [Five-Elemental Domain], [Ice Castle], [Isted Space], [Time Maniption]..." Almost all of what was on her arsenal was used. A huge Ice castle got summoned up above the sky, her strength rose to a terrifying level. She quickly overpowered Scthach, kicking her, sending Scthach to the ground. Turning her body with speed that was so fast that it couldn''t even be described anymore, dodging the scythe that almost reaped her life away. Grabbing his hand that was holding the scythe, with all her strength she throw him to tbe ground. "Phew* This queen saw her death." Tiamat sighed in relief. Chapter 189: (Privilege) Chapter 189: (Privilege) We will have two chapters today, Yey. A couple days back I couldn''t post because I was already half-way to be a wizard. ... "...Are you alright?." "I''m fine, thanks." He didn''t ultimately fell from the ground, even though Tiamat''s destructive force from her fist hit him. The credit all goes to Scthach, as the woman was so worried about him, shing her spear towards the back, to weaken the force that was sending her to the ground. She quickly regained her bnce, before catching him who was falling rapidly. "I was surprised, I didn''t expect for her to have that much of reaction, suddenly." "Yes, it was the same for me too. What is with that weapon, anyway?." Scthach''s curious gaze turned towards his scythe. "This? Oh, was her reaction because of this? I did remember her face got pale when my scythe got closer." He checked his scythe on his hand. ''Naturally, it was all because of this princess. And it seems your opponent is an expert on this kind of field, for a divine to sense the trace of aura hidden in me is quite praise-worthy.'' Natalia''s voice sounded in his ear. ''So... it was really because of you? Her facial expression back then was priceless. Did she really thought that she would die if she got hit? Or maybe she really will?.'' He asked. ''No, she won''t die. That''s why I praised her for sensing the small amount of aura that was left in me, if it was before she really would die, even a small wind blow created by this princess can kill her. At the present, there is not that much aura left on me, for her to still sense it, I suppose she was really sensitive about this. This senses of her will really help her in the future, also don''t get ahead of yourself... there is no way she would die by getting hit right now, you don''t even have enough power to fully bring the full power of the current me. With my power back then, I doubt you could lift me.'' Natalia exined. ''Oh, so that''s what it was. Well, it''s not like I''d like to kill her, killing a a beauty like that is such a sin.'' ''This princess almost forgot that you had this side of you, as long as you get stronger it''s enough for this princess... pervert'' Natalia said... while she mumbled herst word that he couldn''t hear. He raised his head to look at Tiamat, the aura around her was really terrifying, especially after using all those kinds of skills. "What''s wrong my beautiful queen? Scared~?... Don''t worry it would pain my heart for you to die." He smiled as he teased. Kill her? What nonsense! Aside the fact that he couldn''t kill her, he wouldn''t really want to kill such a beauty. Scthach frowned and pinched him. "Stop ying around." "Oh? Are you finally acting like a jealous wife now?." He teased, he then remembered her ''dark'' mode from before causing his body to shiver. "Hey, I dare you to go on yandere mode with me as your target, I will punish you. I''m not the least bit scared of you." "Humph." Scthach humphed, as she turned her to the sides. "Well, don''t worry I don''t n on getting more women anytime soon... Besides, do you really think that dragon of a beauty will fall?." This time, Tiamat replied to his teasing. She knitted her eyebrows, as she looked at his scythe warily. "Scared? You say, this queen felt she was scared?... this queen hate to admit it but this queen did indeed felt that it was terrifying, that weapon of yours, really took this queen back." Tiamat nodded. "Mhn, I also felt this weapon of yours was really scary. It seems you really did hold back before." Scthach said. ''Oh?!!...'' Natalia got interested that Scthach also felt her aura. "Well... You were holding back as much as me, though?." He said. Thinking of Scthach''s power, without any sacrifice he couldn''t think of a way to win. "Let''s just say both of us held back then... That''s why we need to fight again." Scthach smiled. "Eh?... You''re kidding me." "You said it before right? That you would apany me to experience many things together. Then, first of all; you need to make me happy." Scthach smiled. "Well, yeah. Fine, I will treat it as just training then." He smiled wryly, he didn''t really want to fight. "Now, my little dragon queen, it''s still not toote to surrender. How about you give up and be my contracted beast." He smiled. "Contracted beast? This queen? It''s impossible, there is no way that this queen would serve someone who is weaker, if you want this queen... you need to first defeat this queen, if you somehow defeat this queen, even then the queen won''t ept you. It''s your choice on how to make this queen agree to you." Tiamat frowned, before saying. "Oh? Are you sure?... what if our little dragon queen, got hit by this?." He grinned as he swing his scythe around. Tiamat flinched, she still didn''t forget the feeling of death that she felt before. "If you think that is enough for this queen to falter. You are wrong!." Tiamat resentfully said. "Really? If you ept to be mine now, you will have a big privilege." "Privilege?." He smiled, "Yes, for example, this master of yours will give you head pats every day, and if you behave nicely I''ll give you a beautiful sexy maid costume... Ahh~ thinking about it now, I couldn''t wait to see you wearing it. Hmm, it seems I need to prepare a lot of time for this... and next, on every other day this master of yours will happily feed you personally... It''s as if tick marks started appearing on Tiamat''s head. The longer she listens to him talking about the privilege, her anger keeps rising and rising. And it seems that he doesn''t n to stop any time soon. "I''ll give you a day off, for at least once a month. We will also go on a ride for at most twice a week, riding on your dragon form as we have fun together, roaming the sky, enjoying the horizon, crossing the ocean. And if you want I will y catch with you on the sky... What? Still dissatisfied? Tiamat''s face was full of anger. Yet, he was still talking as if he doesn''t sense it as he continued. "Oh! I see the promotion, of course there is. If you do well for a couple of months; you will be promoted to a head maid... as you keep getting me satisfied, you will eventually promoted to be my woman. Just hope at that time, your mistresses will ept you... Hmm, that''s all. See? it''s a big privilege right? Quickly give up or this privilege will be gone; there is a time limit." "You are mocking this queen?." The air around her calmed down, or more like it stopped moving. One might have thought that she was not angry anymore... but the atmosphere says otherwise. Tiamat sped up towards him. sh* A sh of her sword separated the ground, the air, the space. Luckily, this sh of hers only passed him by a hair''s breadth. Maybe it was a warning or a test of strength... or maybe she really did miss. As even though her speed was very fast, it was predictable. However, he only moved his head for a bit to dodge, so maybe that she really didn''t meant to hit him with this sh... for now. "Aiya, it seems this woman has gone mad... Little Scathy, intercept." He sweat when he felt the power behind the sh. Scthach sighed. Chapter 190: (Nihility) Chapter 190: (Nihility) Tiamat that was so close to him soon followed hundreds of shes. Clung* Clung* It was good that Scthach made it on time to intercept, but still the different between the two women''s strength was high. Scthach''s arms trembled, each and every collision, she felt that her arms almost gave up, Tiamat''s shes were too heavy. Scthach would have already lost if he was not there, Tiamat''s speed and agility was far superior than Scthach, and he was the one who filled up this weakness. It was a two on one battle... yet both him and Scthach was on the defending side. "[Absolute Zero]." Tiamat used a skill. The air around them froze, the sky was covered with ice. The Ice castle that was up above the sky suddenly appeared before them, and they were inside it. Now, this was Tiamat''s domain. "What the... [Inferno]." Their moment turned sluggish because of the cold... he quickly used his skill. As fire sprouted from the surroundings, the heat of the me, tried to fight with the cold ice. However, the area that the [Inferno] covered was only a little. "[Weapon Control]." Hundreds of visual spears appeared, and it collided with the ice spears that was created from interior of the castle. As it seems she hasplete control of everything in this castle, it couldn''t be call a castle anymore, it was fortress. While they were exchanging moves, Tiamat was wary of getting hit by his scythe, that''s why she still preserved her strength, so she could quickly dodge it. All this time, his scythe never parried her sword at all, every time he tried to swing his scythe, Tiamat will quickly back off. Tiamat was so focused in this battle... as she still have the thinking that she will die if she ever gets hit by his scythe. Fwoosh* The visual spears and the ice spears, cancelled each other out. However, the moment the ice spears disappeared... fire, lightning, water, earth, wind, all the five elements, each soon followed to form it''s very own spears, surrounding both of them. Outside the ice castle, several miles away, His women were all watching both of them fight, they were current safe, hiding behind the wings of the blood falcon. As the residue of the battle still reached them. At the time when Alex and Scthach got blown away. "Careful!." Alexia eximed. "It''s fine, Scathe will catch him." Violette assured her. "It''s good... still this battle, it''s way on a whole other level for us." Catherine said depressingly. "Right, although I expected they were strong... but not this much. Well, look at the bright side, if we all work together we''ll soon catch up... his form right now sure looks cool though." ra smiled. "Cool? Yeah it is pretty cool, that wings of his sure looks good." Kiara said. "That dragondy, surely is strong." Selenamented. "Yeah, well, Scathe, is strong too." Eva said. "Thank goodness, she caught him." Rose sighed in relief when she saw Scthach catching him. This time, it was the time when he was talking about the privilege. "Sigh* What is he thinking." Alexia smiled wryly. "Damn, he is still looking for more?." Catherine snorted. "Hehe, he did say that it needs our permission... so this is an improvement?." Eva wondered. "Improvement my ass! This guy is so shameless to do this on a serious fight." Selena said. "Maybe he is nning to distract her concentration... but riding around the sky huh... it''s good." Violette thought. "Eh? Don''t tell me, you are tempted by what he said? Tsk, tsk, I didn''t think you are that easy." ra teased. "What? No way!... I was just thinking that, that... that... fine I love to do it okay? He never did took me outside together with him." Violette admitted. "Hehe, then you would want a date like that? He did say that he''ll take all of us on a date." ra asked. "No way... I won''t waste my date with just that..." Violette denied tly. "The date huh? I also couldn''t wait." Alexia said. The others didn''t say anything, but all of them agreed with her. "Kiara, are you also included on the date? I''m pretty sure you''re just t.e.m.p.o.r.a.r.y right?." ra teased. "Huh? What are you saying, temporary or not I''m his girlfriend, you can''t just left me behind!." Kiara argued. "Haha, then do you want mother to apany you? What if you are too nervous... and with this I have my second date with him." Selena said. "What! Impossible, even if you are my mother, I won''t back down on this." Kiara said. "Haha," all of themughed. "What is it Zeth?." Rose asked when she saw Zeth''s finger, pointing. "She moved," Zeth said. And it was the time when the fight started again, although they were bitter that they couldn''t help... but all of them hope that he and Scthach would be safe. "What happened? I can''t see!." ra eximed. "They were envelope by that Ice castle." Violette said. "Are both of them fine?." Alexia worriedly said. "It should be... he still had time to joke before... so he should be confident." Catherine deduced. "Look, what''s that?." Selena pointed. "What? It''s an ice castle right? It''s beautiful." Kiara said. "The hell are you talking about! Not that, but that." Selena said. "That? what that?." Kiara asked. "Haha, you are an idiot, look at the surrounding." ra giggled. "Who are you calling an idiot... and the surrounding? What the heck what is that." Kiara eximed. "I''m feeling kinda weird because of the air, I can''t exin... it''s like there is heat, yet cold... and there is still more." Eva held her body. "Mhn... it finally formed." Rose nodded. "Fire, water, lightning, earth, wind." Zeth nodded. "The five elements?" Alexia asked. "Violette, you know what is this?." Catherine asked. "It should be a domain... but a domain that contains all the five-elements, I didn''t hear it existing... It''smon sense that if different elements are mixed together, they''ll cancel each other out. For someone, to control the elements, in this kind of state. It''s unheard of, this is almost impossible." Violette got stunned. Looking at the surrounding of ice castle, it was covered by a vortex that is mixed with all the five elements, enveloping the entire castle, the ice castle can''t almost be seen anymore. "Please be fine." ... When they were surrounded by different kind of attacks that was made from the elements, he moved. "[Nihility]," With a 360 degrees sh by his scythe that was powered up with his nihility, everything started fading into nothingness. "I was right!." He mumbled, he had a hunch that his nihility improved, when he was fighting with Scthach he felt it, but at that time he didn''t test it. One should know that a principle being promoted by one level is already so terrifying. Even the God Ruler back then got defeated, and it was all because of a tiny difference between levels. However, even though it was tiny... but in terms of principles, if you are a level above, it is already beyond terrifying. "What is this?." Her entire castle faded, her domain faded, her long sword that collided with the silvery-like color aura that was produced by scythe, even though her sword didn''t fade, it got an invisible damage, lowering it''s power. It was surreal, Tiamat couldn''t describe what was happening at this moment "What did you do?." Scthach asked curiously. "It''s a principle called nihility, it would be good if I could teach you this... but for now I''m the only who can use it. With this, it would lessen are burden in this fight." He said. "Good... also we need to end this fast. I don''t think I can maintain my power any longer." Scthach said. "Okay, I know... let''s end this, I have a n." He said. "Okay," Scthach nodded and listened to his n Tiamat couldn''t hear both of them, it was because they were whispering with each others ear, and somehow Scthach''s ear turned red when he whispered. "My little dragon queen, how about you give up now and serve me." He grinned. Chapter 191: (Nihility Advance Stage) Chapter 191: (Nihility Advance Stage) Well, I was supposed not to post yet, since there are something going on with WebNovel. Anyway, I did say I will post today. Enjoy! "Sistine, do you know about the stages of the principles? All I know is that there is a peak and a summit stage, ording to the god ruler before." He asked. "Hmm... let''s see, although I have some details, but it''s notplete. As far as I know it is divided byyers, and eachyer has it''s own stages. I only have knowledge of the firstyer for now, it isposed of 4 stages. The fours stages are, the Initial stage, Advance stage, Master stage, and finally the Profound stage, dear." Sistine exined. "I see, then when will you know the remaining stages? As the peak and summit stage is still not included on the firstyer." He asked. "It should be after the system is promoted, just like how the system got promoted to a celestial when you, the host became one. In the not so far future, when you breakthrough to the immortal realm, the system will also get promoted." Sistine said. "I understand." He nodded. ... "Give up? I, this queen?... The absolute Ice thates from theherworld, with it''s thorns, it chains everything in existence, be it good or evil all shall freeze to eternal damnation. A sword that once froze the world, with it''s full might, it even freezes the gods. I shall call thy name, Blue Thorns." Tiamat chanted her aria, as she proceeds, the space that once was faded into nothingness, started getting colder. The moment she called out her sword''s name, even the wind itself froze. Her long silver-colored sword, shined with icy blue light. This was her long sword''s peak form, it was not a normal starred weapon, or is it a spirit artifact which is one level higher than the former. It was a divine! A divine weapon! it''s rank is even higher than his current scythe, which was half-step a divine weapon. "Is this what they call, the moment of the final battle?." He asked. "Well, it seems that she ns to end this. At least we have the same idea, I can''t maintain my strength for long, ending this right now, is good for both of us." Scthach smiled. "Is that so?... No, wait a second, can you back off for a bit and leave it to me?." He smiled. "Huh? Why?." Scthach frowned. "You don''t really need to back off, I''m not even sure if I can hold her myself. You just need to support and defend..." He said. "Okay, I''m listening..." Scthach nodded, urging him to continue. "Change of ns... here, it goes like this." He got closer to her ear again and whispered. "A-are you confident?... I-I got it" Scthach said, her ear was red. After that, Scthach stepped back a bit. And it seems that Tiamat herself didn''t move when they were taking, I guess it must be rted to her form right now. Currently, they were two dragon wings that sprouted from her back. Her form was a human with draconic feature, or more like a half-dragon. [Primordial Dragon''s Blood] The blood line skill she used before, finally got activated. "Her sword is a divine artifact, it''s a bit higher than this princess, currently." Natalia''s voice sounded in his ear. "It was a divine!? No wonder I felt such a strong fluctuationing inside of it... However, don''t tell me that is stronger than you?." He asked. "Stronger than this princess? That one? Stop joking, in this universe there is no one that can beat me." Natalia said confidently. "There is no need to worry then." He smiled. "You have learned two principles, of course there is no need to worry. But... don''t get careless, a divine is a divine after all." Natalia warned. "I know... right, Sistine. Was what she said true?." He wanted to confirm. "Mhn... that''s right, dear. It''s a higher ranked divine artifact." Sistine said. "By the way, can Natalia, hear you?." He asked. "No, our conversation can only be heard by both of us..." Sistine said. "I see..." He nodded. ... "It seems you don''t want to ept my offer... Then, I could only persuade you through your body." He grinned, andunched himself forward. Scthach followed him. "It''s time to end this, let yourself face this queen''s wrath." Tiamat said. She lined her sword forward, kicking through the empty air, she rushed towards him with the aim to fight him head on. Looking at the sword that is too fast for him to dodge, he didn''t try to dodge it and without any hesitation he also swung his scythe. The oing sword that was about to hit him suddenly got deflected, it was Scthach who deflected it. Her role this time was to support and defend him... so that no attacks will hit him. She didn''tin about this, as she kinda like the role of protecting him The long sword''s movements were so tranquil, it''s like a calm flowing water. Tiamat''s sword that was deflected, without any disturbance, soon followed another strike. The peak form of her sword was too much for Scthach''s gae bolg. Scthach sensed this, as she didn''t try to deflect Tiamat''s sword head on. Instead, she decided to only hit the t surface of the sword, rather than the sharp de. After a couple of shes or so... Tiamat nose dived, to dodge his scythe that finally almost reached her. And as how it is shown, Tiamat was too fast for him, she could already sh a couple of times before his very own weapon even reached her, and she even dodged it. Luckily, Scthach was there for him. Signaling, Scthach with his eyes, and the moment she caught the signal. She suddenly stopped protecting him. Tiamat sensed this, but she still continued, and her sword finally reached and pierced him. Strangely there was no blood, and even though the sword pierced him, he moved as if there was no object embedded on his body, and sh her with his scythe. Scthach also took this opportunity to attack, even though she was only a support, one should know how to adapt any role in a battlefield. Facing two oing attacks, Tiamat frowned on how in the world he could move, even though her sword was embedded on his chest. "Astral body?..." Tiamat gained enlightenment, she hurriedly draw her sword back and quickly tried to dodge, in the face of an attack that can almost fade anything, defending herself was no use, dodging it was the only choice. "Toote..." He said. "Humph... teleport." Tiamat snorted as she tried to teleport "That won''t work, you know? [Isted Space]..." Scthach smiled... the skill that she used was the same skill Tiamat used before, to try and dodge his scythe. It was a skill to iste, andpletely trap anything or anyone that caught on the range of the skill. Teleportation, or any kind of space based skill was no use either. Well, there is a use and that is only if your understanding of thew is higher than the one using the skill. And it seems that although Tiamat was a divine, her understanding of the spacew was the same level as Scthach''s. This was a bit of risk on both of their part, as they didn''t know Tiamat''s understanding of the spacew. Maybe it was due to luck or purely coincidental, spacew was aw that Tiamat had trouble understanding. "[Time Maniption]..." Tiamat tried to stop time itself, and thisw was one of her best. Scthach understanding of the timew was way below hers. "I said it''s toote, even that is futile." When she thought that both of then froze in time, his mouth moved, and his and Scthach''s attack continued. "What is this... Time itself fade? Can a higherw fade?." Tiamat was so confused, she had a moment of thinking that it was fine to get hit, as the attack of those who are lower than her won''t cause that much... But it was only for a moment, gazing at the dark violet colored scythe, the thought of getting hitpletely disappeared from her mind. She can''t get hit... or else she''ll die. "No use... [Self Immtion]." Tiamat decided to use a sacrificial kind of skill, this skill will cause her a lot of power to use... it''s as if burning almost all of her power. Chapter 192: (What are you?!) Chapter 192: (What are you?!) The surrounding of her body suddenly exploded with fire, terrifying heat scattered through the air. Both him and Scthach had no choice but to back off, although his [Nihility] can fade this heat into nothingness, but Tiamat''s skill was an instant effect kind of skill. His nihility will at least need to take a second or so topletely fade it to nothingness. Although... he didn''t quickly back off as he was confident with his [Five-Elemental Body] which is said to give himplete immunity to all the five elements. However, he was wrong although there was some resistance but the heat was still too much for him. "Who are you?... No! What are you!? This queen for the first time can''tprehend someone''s existence, you have a strength that is way above your true rank, a form that of a devil, a weapon that is out of the norm, an ability that can even fade thew itself into nothingness, now, [Five-Elemental Body] the blessing of the primordial dragon gods." Tiamat said while shaking, the existence in front of her right now, was to iprehensible for her eyes and mind. "Blessing of the primordial god?." He got curious. "Don''t mess with this queen, don''t tell me you... the one who has a blessing of the primordial dragon god itself, don''t have any idea of what this blessing is?! Such a disgrace! No! It was weird right from the start, how could one being have this much power, and there is no way a lone human could have all of this... Are you even human?." Tiamat asked a question, with an expression full of seriousness. He got taken back. Was he a human? He smiled wryly, "Am I human? Haha," He chuckled "What? Is there something wrong?" Tiamat frowned. "Nah, I was just surprised, you see. Am I a human, huh? I don''t even know myself, my memories are vague, my past is unclear, but as far as I know I am a human." He answered. Scthach looked at him with an expression full of concern, she sensed a fluctuation on his emotion. It was also the first time she heard about his memory and past. "Haha, don''t worry I''m fine..." He assured Scthach, then turned towards Tiamat with a grin, "Although I''m a human... but I could be a devil in front of my enemies... and a monster in front of those I deemed, deserve death." Tiamat''s eyes constricted, there was fear in her eyes, the way how he acts right now was very different from before... the killing intent that was sent from his eyes were so fearful. "T-Then... what are you in front of yourpanion?." Tiamat asked. "Eh?! Mypanions?... let''s see I could be a guardian or an angel, or perhaps both." He got surprised at first but quickly recovered. "That''s why... you need to think much more, before deciding what you are to me... well, it''s a joke, don''t be serious, haha... but were you scared my dragon queen?." His attitude reverted back. Scthach was in deep thought while staring at him, after a moment, she smiled and didn''t say anything. "Humph! You want to scare this queen? No matter what you are, be it human, devil, monster or anything you like. In this queen''s eyes you''re just the same, a single being. [Ice Cage]." Tiamat snapped out, and snorted, she then used her skill. Big and long ice blue chains got summoned by her sword. It then move towards them. "Haiss... when will you ever learn... it''s no use." It seems even the ability of her divine weapon was pointless, in front of the devastating principle of nihility, all myriad things are useless, their worth is only to fade for eternity. "So bothersome." Tiamat clicked her tongue. The three of them cross des again, while also sometimes using their skills. Injuries started appearing on Scthach''s body, as the wind that was created by Tiamat''s sword still could hit her, him however, there were no injuries on his body at all. It was because Scthach took all the damage for him. ''Sigh, this woman. So stubborn! Why are you so overprotective? Well, it''s not like I hate it, in fact I love it.'' The injuries on Scthach''s body suddenly froze with ice, it seems Tiamat''s sword have this kind of ability, the ice that was on her body tried to spread, and event tried to freeze her blood. However, it didn''t evenst a second longer before it disappeared. Finally, an opportunity! Tiamat showed weakness in a moment, the way how she frantically dodge his scythe with the misunderstanding that she will quickly get kill. With that, she staggered. "Well, it''s time to end this, little Scathy, now." He signaled. "Leave it to me... Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Lightning... I am the the god; the god yer. The five elementalw that is apart of the world, serve your purpose. By thy will, lend me your strength... [Five-Elemental Enhancement]..." Scthach was not use of using the five elements at all... although she could use the most basic skills and abilities, but the elements are not her forte, even though she has all the five elements. That''s why, she decided to master at least a specific ability that contains every element... as the one who is adept on enhancement, she finally created her very own skill. "Enhancement?..." Tiamat frowned... and she suddenly got a bad feeling. "[Space Distortion]... teleport." She tried to distort the space... so that the space that was on the range of the [Isted Space] will cause chaos... that way she will have an opportunity to teleport, even though she doesn''t know where since the space is chaotic... but as long as she can get away from both of them, it''s enough. "Sorry... but I can''t let you escape, although I don''t really know this skill... but since my soul recovered there was just things that I will instinctually do... for example, this... M... M... [Mental Breakdown]... see? my mouth move on it''s own... [Mind Disturbance]... [Consciousness Decay]..." His mouth instinctively casted several skill on it''s own. "Arghh... this queen''s head. What did you do?." Although unimaginable things was done on her mind, her face only showed a bit of grimace, it seems Tiamat has a terrifying endurance. However, his purpose was achieved, she didn''t have the opportunity to teleport. "God yer Art: Heaven''s Fall..." Scthach with her enchantment, arrive in front of her while using her god art. While holding her heard that was hurting like hell, she casted multipleyers of barrier. "[Twelve-Layered Barrier]. "I''m also here you know?." With that, the barrier started fading. One... two.... five... eight... eleven... and finally twelve. It only took a couple of seconds before the barrierpletely faded. "Humph! Finally, take this." Scthach spear struck her body. However, she didn''t meant for Tiamat to die, in the first ce both of them doesn''t want to kill her. Tiamat still needs to be his contracted beast. Even though that was the case, Scthach didn''t hold back at all as she struck her body. "Blood! To actually make this queen bleed... It''s a first." Tiamat held the spear with her hand and pull it out from her body, although there was a huge wound, it was not so grave for someone to die, Scthach just at least want her to feel a bit of pain. "Are you superman or something that you don''t bleed?... Oh, and are you thinking of escaping via teleport... It''s futile." He smiled. "What is this?..." Tiamat who wanted to teleport, suddenly got bounded by something immaterial, she couldn''t see it. "[Soul Bind]... another skill I learned." He smiled evilly, and his scythe was heading towards her, without anything or anyone stopping it. "Nooo!!!." Tiamat couldn''t dodge, she couldn''t even move. "Haha, Die!!!." Heughed wickedly. "This queen''s gonna die?!... This queen can''t ept it." A shed of tear fell from her eye, while looking at the oing scythe that is heading towards her. Chapter 193: (You are so cute!) Chapter 193: (You are so cute!) Despair! She, for the first time felt such emotion... the scythe finally was about to hit her, she tightly closed her eyes and subconsciously raised her pair of slender arms over her head. Towards the inevitable death that she thought of, there is nothing she could do, except wait for it to pass. A second passed... but she still didn''t feel anything hitting her, she thought that this is the moment she heard of before. The time of death, were your thoughts and memories of your life sh by within an instance. Around five seconds passed... Death? Am I already dead? Thinking of this, her body trembled, she still didn''t dare to open her eyes. She was afraid to ept this reality. Ten seconds passed... Her body almost became powerless, while thinking of what is going to happen. She couldn''t ept it but she has no choice but to ept it. Another ten seconds passed... She finally felt that something weird was going on. Howe this queen didn''t feel any pain yet? Could it be this queen disappeared from nothingness and already cease to exist? However, how could this queen still have such thoughts if this queen is gone?... while thinking of this thoughts, she felt that she can still move her body, so she timidly opened her eyes. "Aha, Haha... you are so cute! I couldn''t help myself and want to mess with you more and more." When he sensed that Tiamat opened her eyes, he couldn''t help but finally stop holding back hisugh. Tiamat''s eyes widen, she was dumbfounded. He pinched her cheeks and asked, "Were you that scared?." "..." Now, his movements became bold, his hands move and roamed around her body for a check, "Hmm... this face is pretty good, the most beautiful I have seen so far, although the breast and ass department is quiteckingpared to my women... but out of ten I give you a hundred... Well, did you finally ept on being my contracted beast? Surely, I''ve persuaded you." "..." Her body trembled furiously, such a humiliation! She, who is considered as one of the strongest in her world, the evil dragon got yed? She can''t wipe this shame for the rest of her life. Moreover, he actually... dared to take advantage and touch her?. Death? Fear? Pain? What is that? She doesn''t recognize that anymore, and even if she did; she doesn''t care. Revenge! That is the only thing that was on her mind. "To dare... humiliate this queen! You have wasted your chance... your life. You should have killed this queen when you had the chance... but you wasted it. Have you heard of a saying... ''One should not choose to humiliate thy enemy... because it is worse than death''. Retribution! You shall feel retribution, this queen''s wrath! This queen doesn''t care about anything anymore... this queen''s life, death, existence... as long as this queen wipe you out from the face of this world none of those matters. Even then... your unruly hand still doesn''t stop? Seal or whatever this queen had enough!." Tiamat magical power exploded, that cause a huge shock wave, he had no choice but to back off. The soul like chains that were binding her, broke. It couldn''t withstand the pressure that wasing from her body. The mental attack she receive from her mind were gone. She was out of her restraints. "Aiya, is this what they call the berserk mode, or was it the rage mode... It might even be the nightmare mode." He forced a smile, he knows that the power that wasing from Tiamat''s body was no joke, if he is careless it''ll really cause him his life. "As I thought... there was something stopping her. We can''t do anything about this now... it''s better to escape. It''s because you provoked her that we are in this dire situation. It''smon sense not to touch a woman''s bottom line!." Scthach scolded. "But... weren''t you together with my n?." He argued. "Me? Together with you? You pervert, I didn''t even know what''s the full detail of the n. You only said to leave it up to you... no wait, I guess I am to me too, I should''ve expected what nes out from that mind of yours." Scthach got angry. "Okay, my fault... but there is no the way to beat her, it was the only feasible n... Our only advantage is that she was afraid of getting hit with my scythe, and so what if I hit her? She will only get a bit of injury, and because of that she will find out that she won''t die if she got hit with my scythe." He reasoned. "I admit that''s the only feasible n, there was no way for us to beat her... However, why the hell did you have to do that... you yed her, and you even touched her... The oue? She snapped out. Well, aren''t you lucky that she is crazy for you now?... crazy to kill you! If you want a touch; you could''ve just said so... It''s not like I can''t do it." Scthach shouted. With Scthach''s outburst, he clearly sensed that she got jealous. He could only give up, "Okay, my bad. I won''t do it again, if I want to touch, I''ll turn to you." "Humph... now''s that the time for that! Both of us are already worn out, we don''t have any energy left... and look at her, she is even more stronger with her state right now. My body is also filled with wounds because of you.... heal me! Or else I''ll never forgive you." Scthach pouted. "Alright, I''m here...[Divine Healing]." Wasn''t it your fault for being so overprotective? These wounds won''t even hurt me that much... Well, I guess I should thank you, although you now have a weakness. I''m d that I''m your weakness... He thought while healing her. After he was done healing her, she asked, "So, what do we now? It seems she already broke the seal that she mentioned... any moment now, she will attack. Furthermore, I''m pretty sure that you are going to be her target first... should I help you?." Scthach smiled. "Haha," Heughed wryly, "How much strength do you have left?." "Not much, I''m barely just hanging right now... However, I could still push and use my strongest God yer art." Scthach thought for a moment before saying. "Did you already use it before? Was it Heaven''s fall?." He asked. "No, it''s not heaven''s fall... This one is the strongest art on the God yer art, except the final and forbidden art... If pushes to shove I''ll have to use that forbidden art though... maybe we could survive." Scthach said. "I see, I bet there is another price for you to pay when you use that, never use it okay. Don''t worry, using yourst strength is enough... I''ll take it from here." He said. "Okay, I''ll believe you, you better have a good way out of this... she''s gonna move." Scthach said. "Trust me..." He assured her. Spurt* Tiamat coughed out blood. "Tch, mortal realm. Even though this queen only broke a little part of the seal... But this one is enough. This queen can finally use a divine art." Tiamat mumbled. Divine Art! You can call it an art, a skill, a technique, or anything. However, only those who have reached the divine realm can use this art... with the help of divine energy, to use this art, one needs to fuel it with divine energy. All this time, Tiamat can''t use any of her divine art at all, it was because of the seal... if it was back on her world, it would be easy. Although, her skills and abilities are superior because she also include divine energy within it, mixing mana and divine energy will bring forth more powerful power. Still, using a divine art which is only possible with divine energy is another matter, it''s way more powerful. Scthach may have been capable of reaching the heights of the divine with her immortal realm right now. However, that is only in terms of strength... if it was based on skills, it ispletely different. Scthach still doesn''t have any divine energy at all, as she was only an immortal. The gap between an Immortal and a Divine is way too high. "This maybe the weakest, but it is enough!... [Elemental Wave]..." Tiamat''s bright sword, gathered a terrifying amount of elements, before swinging it towards them. "God yer Art: Exterminating Heaven..." It''s as if the surrounding has been sucked inside it, like a ck hole... Scthach''s spear sucked everything. Chapter 194: (The Strongest Skill) Chapter 194: (The Strongest Skill) Crack* Crack* "Shit! The space inside my dimension can''t contain this much of power, it''s breaking. If this goes on, we will be teleported back to Arcadia, what''s more we''ll be teleported to our house. It will be destroyed at this rate... I''m leaving, give me a second or so... I won''t take long." He said gravely. Scthach nodded. He then disappeared, arriving at his house. He quickly used his [Dead-Shadow], teleporting again to the Devils Domain. A shadow was already left behind here before, the Land of Shadows was also an option. However, what if the surrounding there got destroyed, the undead people there, is already his people. He can''t afford that, that''s why, the best choice is the Devils Domain... they could created chaos here as far as they like. "Wait! I need to go far away from the safe zone, the monsters here will be wiped out. And my base here will be destroyed... what if my heavenly undergroundke got destroyed. I won''t get that kind of water anymore in this life time... Move, I have to move more further." He said, and blinked away from the safe zone. A couple of secondster he was already several miles away from the safe zone, as he went deeper towards the devils domain. ''The ce Of Beginning'' This ce was said to be the true entrance of the devils domain... Although the safe zone is part of the devils domain, but this ce was on a whole other level. The safe zone has the expected levels of monsters. It was around Common to Epic... sometimes Legendary could be found. However, it was a hundred percent sure that there is no sighting of any monsters up above legendary. It was as if there is a boundary that separated the safe zone and The ce of beginning. If you cross that boundary, it would be another case altogether. Levels up above Legendary wheremon. Celestials were the majority, even Immortals exist. A divine existing is still up to debate. It wasn''t exined on how these monster can''t leave the devils domain... the ces close to it never had a problem of a monster leaving. "I don''t know where the heck this ce is... but this should be enough. I couldn''t careless of the monsters in this ce." He said. Two whole years in the safe zone, the ruler of the safe zone, it was to be expected that he was familiar of the monsters that resided. It isn''t an exaggeration if you call the monster in the safe zone his private army. After that was done, he quickly teleported back. It was a fortune, he quickly noticed this and acted fast. If that two attacks before collided before he could act, there would be no stopping it. Lots of people will die, their house will be destroyed. And Tiamat being a divine, even the strongest fake god or immortal in Arcadia can''t stop her. It will be pure chaos! Fwoosh* Scthach threw her spear towards the oing wave. Crack* Crack* Naturally, his dimension couldn''t take it anymore, as it was almost broken into pieces like a ss. The dimension forcefully ejected them out... and they got teleported to the devils domain... The ce Of Beginning. Tiamat on how focused she was for revenge, didn''t even notice that she was already at another ce. Scthach on the other hand noticed, but she didn''t have time to check the ce. As she was also so focus on her attack. When the two offensive attack got sent together... the pressure it exuded was terrifying, the momentum could make even the strongest falter. The killing intent behind could make those who are weak with hearts, pass out. The monsters in the devils domain roared out of fear. No! They were begging, some even died of suffocation, the celestial leveled monsters passed out. It was way too much for them to be exposed with the power on this kind of level. Only those who are Immortals could manage, barely. However, they already ran out of fear of getting caught of the shockwaves. It was for the first time that ''The ce of Beginning'' were so peaceful, without any monsters around, dead corpses are excluded though. Scthach''s and Tiamat''s attack collided, as it fought for domination. Little by little, the power of Scthach''s spear diminished... while Tiamat''s wave of attack still didn''t lost it''s luster, it was as strong as ever. It was already clear who has the upper hand. "Not yet... [Infinite]." He focused his hand towards the direction of two colliding attack, this was his first time trying to enhance an attack other than his... It was quite taxing, but it still worked. The aura and power of Scthach''s magnified a hundred times over. This time, itpletely covered Tiamat''s [Elemental Wave]. Divine energy, divine art, or whatever... In front of a principle, it''s nothing. Although he could also use his [Nihility] but getting closer was dangerous. "Sistine, do it for me." He said. "I got it, dear." Sistine said ,,, "What the! It still didn''t work." Tiamat was hit by the remaining power of the spear, but it didn''t do any significant damage, she only staggered back for a bit. "You can''t escape this time...[Chains of Heaven]..." Several golden chains got summoned from his arms, rushing towards Tiamat. This was the only thing that could make this whole situation change, he didn''t really want to buy it. It caused him a freaking amount of 20000UP, his heart was bleeding, no his pocket. He currently has 32210 UP. It was 31400 before after he bought the [Fortification Barrier]. Then he got his daily 700UP on his [Make Your Woman Happy Farm]... the remaining 110 was what he got when he had sex with Alexia during lunch time. Vaginal sex 50UP, Oral sex for 20UP, Fingering 10UP, Sex positions 30UP. 32210 - 20000 =12210 (It was supposedly [Enkidu] before... but it seems I had a misunderstanding. I don''t watch fate that much, I only watched the first season) [Chains of Heaven] (Active) [A skill that summons golden chains; it has the ability to bind gods and suppress their power, it depends on the user''s strength of how much the targets power can be suppressed] This was the chain that can make him turn this situation to his advantage. This chains just like it''s description said, it can bind gods. However, it all depends on the user''s strength, as of now, he doesn''t have that much strength to use it. But, binding a divine for a bit of time is still on the range of his capabilities. "She is nning to teleport..." Scthach shouted. The golden chains movement were fast, but Tiamat could teleport in an instant. It won''t arrive and bind her on time, he needs to stop her, although he could use his mental rted skill to disturb her mind. However, Tiamat has a great amount of endurance, it is not impossible for her to dodge while being in pain. "What?! If she dodge this now, we don''t have any strength left to continue, and she will also be wary of the chains... don''t tell me I really have to use that?." He clicked his tongue... Buying the [Chains of Heaven] was almost his limit, he amassed a lot of points until now so he could use it when it is time for emergency, they are in dire straits now, that''s why he used his points. Yet... if she dodged, there is nothing they can do. However, although it was almost his limit, it was still not his limit. The strongest skill in his arsenal, his trump card, his ace... he still didn''t use this even once... because he has hell to pay if he used it. He decided to only use it if his life or his women is in danger. Right now, seems to be that moment. The very moment he got this skill, the power, the price, all of it was imprinted inside his mind. He could only maintain this for a couple of seconds, or else his body will copse. "My little dragon queen, you will be in a hell lot of punishment after this... It''s as if time stopped, he prepared himself. ...[Metamorphosis]." . . . . The whole world trembled. Chapter 195: (The shaken World) Chapter 195: (The shaken World) The earth all over the world quivered. The oceans, the seas created devastating waves. The skies rumbled, its sound reverberated all over the world. The wind gathered and formed hurricanes. All of this urred on every part of the world. Every elements fluctuated, thews were chaotic! The citizens that resides on each part of the world felt something big was going on. The ruler of every continent had a huge feeling that something will soon change. ... The Ancient Families also have different response. The two Ancient Family of Dragons, the Watt and Grey Family. Both head''s felt unease when they felt such terrifying power. Ancient Oracle Family. "This is the sign, the prediction is true!" "This means... that our princess is correct." "That''s right!... For our great cause!" "For our great cause!" "For our great cause!" They were like a cult that felt that their god has finally arrive! .. Ancient Star Family. "The stars are moving... the guardian beasts have awakened!" "Something huge is going to happen. I wonder if this change is good or bad for us." The other remaining Ancient Families response are unknown... for now. ... "Faster! Investigate what is happening right now!" "What?! Do you know what you''re saying right now?." "What?." "It''s very clear that terrifying power came from the devils domain. Going there is suicide! You felt it right? That power! The pressure it gives, it spread through out the whole world... Look at the news, disasters formed! If youpared that power to us we''re like mere dust!" Such conversations were happening on every part of the world. Be it god organization, god ns, huge groups. ... Lunar God n. A beautiful goddess look towards the direction of the devils domain, "Where are you... Sister?..." "Well, what are your thoughts about what''s happening right now?..." An equally beautiful goddess at her side asked. "I don''t really care... as long as I find my sister..." "...I see." Somewhere, up above. Twelve beings opened their eyes, each have a terrifying power of a divine! These twelve beings reactions were full of fear, as the stronger you are the more knowledge you have. The power they felt, it was beyond what they could imagine... they were the guardians, the guardians of Arcadia. ... Millions of world, millions of dimension, away. There were a group of peopleposed of strong individuals, all of them are all on the divine realm. "The aura is faint, maybe because of the distance. However, there is no mistake, this is the aura of the sessor of heaven..." "Are you sure? The one we need to protect?." "Yes, if we could sense his aura. The other side, the devils should also also sense it." "The devils huh? But is this mission really true? Isn''t it just a prophecy?... and does a sessor of heaven even exist?." "Needless to say, we''re the one who is responsible of this mission. We''ll just find out the extension of thister... Our priority is to search for that aura with max speed." "Heh, why are we even doing this... did you really think that the prophecy your family receive is true?." "Hey! What are you saying!?" "If you don''t want to believe it... can you even call yourself the people of heaven? We have no time to talk to you; if you don''t want to go... then don''t." "Tch," "Let''s go, I hope there is nothing will ur on the way there... and we could only hope that we''ll be the ones to arrive first..." """Yes sir!.""" A couple of dimensions away, another group with a strength that is equal to that of the first group. "Finally, we have a clue..." "Those group of fools probably sensed it too... kuku, this will be fun." "I''m a bit skeptical of the information about regarding this situation... on their side they have the prophecy but on our side... it''s a prediction of infinite nothingness." "What does infinite nothingness mean?." "I don''t know... but this prediction is ominous, the aura that we sensed a couple of seconds ago is clearly rted to this." "Kuku, we just need to destroy him right?!" "That''s right! If both our sides receive this kind of information... it must be true. We don''t know what prophecy they receive, but all of this will be clear soon." "Let''s go, we need to at least arrive before those fools of a god." """Yes.""" The world will soon be chaotic. And right the center of it is Arcadia... the battle of Gods and Devils will ur!... ... At the devils domain, the ce of beginning. Everything stagnated, the elements, thews, the sound. It''s as if time itself cease to exit, the possibility of moving was high... and yet an invisible force stop them. White hair, golden eyes. There were not that much change on his transformation... however the pressure that he exuded was terrifying... that would make one silent. (Image here) "Stop!" With that one word... no, it was an order! Everything stopped... even Tiamat herself stop moving... her thoughts of teleporting was gone. An invisible forcepelled her to listen. Also with that order, the disasters that was created all over the world disappeared. It was as if nothing happened in the first ce... because even the world itself waspelled to follow. The world weed the presence of the Absolute Ruler. With her movements restricted, the golden chains coiled around Tiamat! Binding her, and all of her strength was sealed. "Hah... hah... done!..." His appearance reverted back. All of his energy was gone, staggering a few steps back, his body lose it''s control, and he fell. Scthach supported him, while smiling she said. "Good job, you surprised me there." The phenomenon that affected the whole worldsted for only three seconds. These three seconds however serve it''s purpose, the phenomenon that caused a huge movement and shock to the world, were only meant to stop a single individual''s movement. "It seems we won, my little dragon queen." He grinned... looking at the face of Tiamat that was full of shock. She still haven''t recovered yet... aimlessly staring at the air. What happened? She didn''t know, or more like she couldn''t understand. "You... just get it over with, kill this queen." Tiamat wanted to ask something but stopped, she had enough shock for today. "Kill you? No way... it would be a waste of my energy fighting you... just to end your life. That''s why, ept me now. Be my contracted beast." He smiled. "Humph, even in death this queen won''t ept a pervert like you." Tiamat snorted. "Oh really?, for exhausting me this much; you have to take responsibility... besides, I still didn''t punish you yet." He could already stand on his own, he then moved closer towards her. "This queen challenge you to try doing anything with this queen''s body. This queen will personally end this queen''s life." Tiamat said seriously. "Hehh... I don''t believe it... how about this." He move to her side to touch her ass. Scthach frowned and red daggers at him, sensing this he gave her an assuring smile, saying that it is needed to convince Tiamat. Scthach humped in response. Chapter 196: (Tiamat Get! 2) Chapter 196: (Tiamat Get! 2) "If you continue further, this queen will end her life. You''ll have no chance to obtain this queen." Tiamat warned. "Hmm... is that so... pak*." A resounding sound reverberated, he smacked her ass. "You..." Pak* "Wha" Pak* "Anymore, this queen will bite her tongue to death." Tiamat''s face was full of anger and shame. Pak* Tiamat really was woman of her words, she really had the guts to try and bite her tongue. "You think I''ll let you..." "Mmhhmmp..." Tiamat didn''t have the opportunity to bite her tongue, his mouth was more faster, in other words he kissed her. Tiamat''s eye widen and she struggled. His tongue slithered inside, Tiamat had enough, she bit his mouth, causing him to quickly back off. His lips were bleeding, "What are you a dog? You''re a dragon right?!!" "You... why are you humiliating this queen?, it was your fault that this queen was here in the first ce. You summoned this queen here, now you do this? What have this queen done to deserve this?." Tears flowed from her eyes. "Ah, did I go too far?... In the first ce, it wasn''t my fault that you''re here, you are the one who forcefully broke space itself to go here. Also, you tried to kill me. So? who''s at fault now?" He reasoned. "This queen... just..." She didn''t finish as she tried to bite her tongue again. It was obvious that he couldn''t stop her by kissing her again, without no choice he inserted his palm. "That hurt..." He said, his palm was bleeding. Tiamat wanted to vent, she bit even more harder. "Hey... stop! That''s enough." Scthach aggressively pulled her hair. He got speeches, ''This woman is clearly ready for a cat fight..." "It''s fine, it''s fine... let her go." He hurriedly said. Although a bit unwilling, Scthach let go. "Okay, you can bite all you want... stop crying." He wiped her tears with his other free hand. Tiamat didn''t say anything and continued biting him, it was small but it can also be considered a revenge. Looking at the blood that was flowing from his palm, if this continues maybe his palm will leave his hand, her teeth were really disastrous. She moved her gaze at his face, he was just smiling while enduring. It didn''t really hurt that much for him, and a severed arm in this world can be regained back. Tiamat however loosened her mouth after seeing him. "What do you want?" "I want you." "...what do you want with this queen?" "I don''t know." "Wha "I''ll find it outter, just be mine." "It''s unreasonable!" "It''s not, what do I have to do for you to ept?" "Die for me." "What a tough request, if the situation calls for it, okay." "...You will?" "Mhn, that''s right." "Fine, then this queen wants an equal contract." "Equal contract?" "You don''t know? it''s a contract where both of us have the same rights, a normal contract is like a ve contact, but this one, the queen has her own free will. You can''t order the queen as you like." "I''m not really that desperate, but you are the best choice to be my contracted beast. I''ll at least put up with this much... also I n to treat you well, anyway. So, it''s fine." "Good..." "Do you ept now? Right, do I need still to offer something?" "Yes, that''s right." "What is it?" "Your life..." "Ah, another tough one huh? Why is it always be regarding my life, you hate me that much? Oh well, if you give me yours... and if you can share it with the others, I''m okay with it." "Give this queen''s life?... Share?... Hmm, it''ll do for now. But, you really treat your life a little..." "Is it done now?" "You still need to offer your blood." "My blood? Isn''t it already on your mouth, you were like a mad dog biting me so strongly." "Humph, it''s your fault... I need you to transfer the blood directly." "How?" "Just bite your tongue until it bleed, then kiss me..." "Oh? Quite straightforward and not embarrassed at all. It''s a first..." After that, he bit his tongue and kissed her, it''s a bloody kiss. This time, Tiamat epted it. "Is it done now?" "This queen''s processing it, just be patient." "Hmm, why do I sense that you act like you''re superior now huh? Like as if I''m on your mercy... because of that I''m also going to have conditions." "What?!" "Heh, you think I''ll keep up with your pace?." He moved his mouth to kiss her again, after kissing her he said. "Remember, the men are up above, the women are down below, that''s why, shut up and obediently listen!" (If you misunderstood. I''m not talking about equality here. It''s like a figure speech, I think?) "F-fine... this queen will listen, if it''s reasonable." "Good, good, I like that." "Then, what do you want?" "Okay, first, I want you to always listen to me." "...If there is nothing wrong, okay." "Next, I want you to serve my every needs, even lewd ones." "You''ve got guts, this queenmends you for that. However, this queen''s answer is no. Don''t get ahead of yourself." "What! You need to be obedient." "No means no..." "Fine, I don''t really want a woman who acts like a robot and follow my everymand anyway, but you still have to fulfill this condition. "No, at most this queen could let you kiss." "Eh? Well, I didn''t expect you to ept. I''m surprised that you agreed... Okay, I''m good with this." "Anything else?" "There is still more... I want you to wear a maid uniform." "Humph, pervert... if it''s not too revealing, okay." "Nice, epted. I also want to always ride you." "As in my dragon form? Okay." "Yes, dragon form" ''In bed also'' "It''s enough now right?" "No, not yet! There''s still more." "What is it?" "I want you to get along with the others, and teach me and everyone, everything you know. Also some information you can share. "Hmm... sounds reasonable, okay." "I guess, that''s all for now. I don''t think I can think of anything more yet. "Mhn..." Finally, it was concluded. Both of them finished their contracts. He also now has a contracted beast, and as a plus, it''s a beautiful woman. "Release me already." "Hah... It was good that you epted it so soon, it was still within my limits of time. Or if this continues any longer, I can''t imagine what will happen. Furthermore, I can''t really maintain binding you like that for long. Binding a divinepletely is way too high of a hurdle for me." The golden chains that coiled around her, disappeared into thin air. "What?! So this queen could have escape?... No matter... it''s already good on it''s own way right now." "Oh, I didn''t think you will like it that much. Come on, let''s go back, I''m pretty sure there will be many peopleing here... after we''re gone." "Mhn..." "Little Scathy, stop pouting,e here." "Humph,ing..." Chapter 197: (Aftermath) Chapter 197: (Aftermath) They came back to his dimension. When the dimension forcefully ejected them out before, his other women couldn''t see the battle anymore. It was natural that they didn''t witness how the battle ended, they didn''t even know that it was over. So to say, all of them were still full of worry. After all of them saw him back, a peaceful smile appeared of their faces. "We''re d that the both of you are fine." Alexia said in relief. "Are you fine, Scathe?." Rose asked. "Yes, I just need to recover a bit that''s all..." Scthach smiled. "Mhn, it''s good." Eva nodded. "Thanks for worrying..." He smiled. "I guess... you beat the lizarddy! Hehe," ra eximed while looking at Tiamat that was on his side. She has guts! Tiamat red at her. "Kyah! Scary, Kiara be my shield." ra shrieked. "Cough, cough. Let me warm up first." Kiara faked a cough. "Reasons..." Violette gave her a skeptical look before knuckling ra''s head, "You know that you were also insulting me right?" "Owie..." "Heh, this queen decline to argue with someone like you." Tiamat snorted. "Hm, hm, is that so? This princess also doesn''t want to talk to you." ra countered with her princess like attitude. "Okay, enough!... You''re palm is still bleeding." Catherine stopped ra before looking worriedly at his hand. "It''s fine," He said. "Anyway, why is she here?" Selena didn''t have a good impression of Tiamat, since she was also the cause of his wound. "Okay, don''t argue now. Get along with each other, she will be with us from now on." He said "I don''t really know... but I''ll try." Catherine said, just like Selena she also doesn''t have a good impression on Tiamat. "We should prioritize your palm first... Rose can heal it." Alexia said. "Mhn... I''ll heal you." Rose hurriedly nodded. "Okay then..." He smiled. It wasn''t really that much of an injury and he can heal it in an instant. However, having someone care and heal you is a good feeling. After that, Rose healed his hands. She''s quite well versed on the healing department. "So? What will we do next?" Eva asked. "We will go back, and we''ll also have to go to the mall. Little Scathy still doesn''t have any clothes, she can''t always borrow from you girls. We''ll also need to include Tiamat... but before that..." He said. "Before that?..." Alexia asked. "...let me rest for a bit." And then he passed out after that. He was enduring the dizziness he felt all this time. "He''s fine, He will just need to sleep for a bit." Scthach supported him before quickly calming the others who was about panic with worry. ... Health Points: [354/1200] Magical Power: [58/1200] Before passing out he caught a glimpse of his status. Even though he wasn''t hurt that much. His health points still got drained by a lot due to his exhaustion. It was surprising that he lost a lot of magical power, as someone who has a huge amount of magical power, the skill he used barely affects it. The skills he used are [Enhance Speed], [Greater Hardening and such... Using this skill that almost doesn''t even cause him magical power, for it to show on his status. With his inhuman regeneration, his magical power will always remain full. However, it''s different right now. His magical power was almost drained to zero. The reason was the [Chains of Heaven]... when he used this to bind Tiamat, a divine. It almost caused him all of his magical power to maintain it for a couple of seconds. ... He was having a dream, or maybe he deemed it as a nightmare. A woman was chasing him, d in dark aura. He couldn''t fully see her features... but instinctively he knows that she is beautiful. He was running as fast as he can, and as if teasing him, the woman was always at his back. He didn''t know why, but he couldn''t stop either, his body was moving on it''s own. He can''t use any skills orws, using his principle is possible however. Even then, he can''t stop his movement and fight back at all. Like how someone was used on experiencing something for years... his body instinctively run because of the woman''s presence. "I''ming..." The woman''s voice echoed on his ear. "Fuck! The hell is with this body... are you scared of a woman or something? Stop!." He forced his body to stop... and it slowed down for a bit, yet it still didn''t stop. "I remember! You''re the woman in that vision or whatever it is right? I tell you, even if that guy before was my past me. I''ve changed, I''m not scared of you..." He shouted. "Found you!..." The woman caught him, and hug his back. "I''m really not scared at all!." He was shivering, but just like he said, even if that was him from before. He already changed. While fighting the fear that came from the deepest part of his soul, he tilted his head to face the woman. "Hehe, I''m almost there... it won''t take long." The woman giggled. Those were the words that hest heard, before he woke up. In the end, he couldn''t see her face at all. "Arghh... My head hurts like hell..." He opened his eyes, and held his head as he tried to stand up. A pair of slender arms, supported his head before making himy down again. "You still need to rest..." A sweet voice said to him. He recognize this voice, as he became aware of his surrounding. He found Violette staring at him with a smile, she was giving him ap pillow. "Yeah... it''s you?." "Why? You don''t like it?." "No, I''m just surprised." "Heh, what is surprising about this, it''s natural." "Well, yeah... Where are the others?." "They are still back at your dimension was it? Scathe sent us here..." "The house?..." "That''s right, I even have the responsibility of taking care of you." "Why does it sounds that you don''t like it?" "I don''t like it." "Heh, like I''ll believe you." "Mhn... you better work hard to save me okay? Or someone else will take me." "Let them try, it''ll cause them their lives... in this world no can take you. The moment you became mine, it''llst forever." "Is that supposed to be cool or something? I''m cringing... And since when did I say I''m your woman." "Am I supposed to believe your words with that face of yours?." "Eh? Is it really showing?." "Haha, you are really happy..." "Don''t say it, I''m going to get embarrassed." "I really love the way you are now than before..." "Hm? Is that so, why?." "You could say that at first you act like you are forced or something... but now, you could voice out what you hate or like, unlike then, it''s as if you will always listen to my words without anyins. "Hehh... I am indeed forced... what''s with that face, I''m joking... But humph, when we first met you were only after my breast." "Isn''t it your fault... seducing me with this tremendous breast." "Ah, don''t touch it... What could I do, my body developed like this..." "Well, I''ll make it up from now on" "Make what up?." "How I treat you and the others..." "I don''t know what the others think... but yeah, you better make it up to us." "Don''t worry... hey, did you get this from your mother or something?" "Ah~ Yes, that''s right, Mother''s more bigger than mine." "What! More bigger than this?" "Hehe, what? You also want to get my mother?..." "Hmm... maybe?." "Pervert, but I''m okay with it, as long as she is not with my father... Convincing mother is also another problem... I don''t know if she will go with us." "Ah, you did say that she won''t escape with you right?... Well, I''ll think of a way to deal with it." "Okay... I trust you..." "it''s night time already huh..." "How did you know?." "I can sense it..." "Hmm... hey, want to do it?" "Do what?" "Ahn~ You really don''t know what I''m talking about?, your hands still didn''t stop groping, and..." "And?" "You''re already hard..." ... While different kind of individuals sensed his aura. On a ce several millions of dimension away, a particr woman also noticed it. "What is father thinking?..." "What a fool to expose his aura, those groups of flies are for sure to sense it. It''s good on it''s own way, because of your foolish action, the goddess finally know where you are. How did this guy get this so much luck... for this goddess to personally protect you... Annoying!" "That lucky guy will surely get a beating from this goddess... you made this goddess search for you for so long... hateful!" Chapter 198: (Violette R-18) Chapter 198: (Violette R-18) In the bedroom. "Ahn~ You already came twice, should we really make the others wait?" "It''s fine, I already dealt with the time, stop thinking about this nonsensical things..." He gently move and put her arms around his neck, before holding her waist, pounding her hard. Sitting on his dick with her arms wrap around his neck, Violette groaned. "Ah...! that''s the spot!... breast... my breast, suck my breast. Violette shove her breast towards his face, and of course in response he greedily sucked and nibbled it. With her wish fulfilled, the pleasure she felt enhanced. Her tight pussy tightened even more, restricting his dick that ising in and out as it wished. "You''re still so tight...! This pussy is really the best..." Feeling the flesh that encased his dick, he pounded even more faster. The sticky love juices that flowed from her pussy, gushed out. "Ahn...! More... more..." Feeling his fierce attacks, she groaned as she hug his head even more tighter, suffocating him with her breast. With no way out, he softly bit her nipples as revenge, causing her to bend back wards with a sweet grunt. "So good~... kiss, give me a kiss..." She suddenly held his face with an intoxicated expression, and asked him for a kiss. He smiled, and kissed her. Their tongues intertwined, exchanging salivas. Her breasts were pressed against his chest, and her hard sensitive nipples, keeps touching his chest. Moans after moans escaped from her mouth. "Ah~... Ah~... More...!" In this moment where time stopped, there was no one restricting her, as she let loose with her voice. With his fierce attacks, her eyes suddenly widen out of shock, because of intense pleasure. Her G-spot got pounded. "Ah... No! At this rate I''m going toe!!!..." Violette''s pussy tightened yet again, it was like a ck hole sucking his dick inside. Her hips instinctively move on it''s own, and their movement were in unison Her pussy getting pounded second after second, she couldn''t hold on anymore, her body gone soft, and limply lose it''s control. "It''s here!!!! Ahn...!" Violette orgasmed. "No...! Stop!... I''m still so sensitive... Ahn~" He still didn''t stop pounding his dick, his turn wasn''t done yet. Violette tried to escape. "Haha, didn''t you learn your lesson already... you still have the responsibility to let me finish." "Kyahh...!" He pushed her and pinned her down to the bed. Gathering her hands together, before holding both her wrist with one hand. She waspletely at his mercy. Her movement were restricted, he started pounding again. "Ohh... Nnn... Release my hand, I want to hug you." Violette said with her face flushed because of the intense exercise they are currently doing. Heplied and release her hands, Violette then embraced him to her chest. "Ahh...! I love it! Mess me up...! I''m yours!..." Violette screamed with full of love, due to intense pleasure, her mind was almost nk. He put his hands over her breast, and started groping it. Her breast form to different shapes, while he also didn''t forgot to use his mouth. Although it''s a bit hard to move his head, because of her arms wrapping around his neck, he still could move between gaps. Kissing her breast and each of it''s corner, then he slowly move upward. This time, Violette sensed his movements, as she loose the grip of her arms, letting his head move freely. He licked his way to her neck, then he started kissing her neck, he left love marks all over her body as he moved. Finally, he arrive at her face. He first kissed her fore head, both of her eyes were next, followed by her nose. "I love you..." "I love you too..." He kissed her tender lips. Violette was really addicted of this feeling, the feeling of being loved by him. Her expression was full happinesses, as she gently embraced the feeling of the sweetness that came from her lips. "I''m going to speed up, okay?" "Mhn... you can do anything you like." Moving his hands that was on her breast to her waist. He already sensed that he was almost up, then he concentrated his movements, pounding her insides faster. "Ahn...!" Violette wrap her legs around his waist. And she cooperated with his movements. Thrust after thrust came from her pussy. Inside, outside, his dick keeps alternating. "I''ming... take it all inside..." "Ah... Me too! Dear, fill and mess my pussy up." With a strong grunt, he released his semen inside her pussy. She moaned loudly with an expression full of satisfaction, feeling the hotness that was filling up her womb. It was already the third time he came inside her, her pussy was almost full to the brim. She also came together with him, their liquids mixed together. Violette had ragged breathing as she keeps panting. "Well, do you still want to continue?... Or we should stop now?" Violette felt that she was challenged. Don''t forget as a dragon, she has a lot of pride in her. It''s as if a switch was turned on, as she pounced on him. Changing their position, she was now on top of him. "No, it''s my turn now..." Violette said. His dick was still inside her pussy, she then fixed her posture together with his dick inside her, so that it will be afortable position of about what''s going to happen next. "You''re going to be above now?..." He smiled while holding her waist. "Nnn... that''s right... I will let you feel indescribable pleasure." With that, Violette started moving her hips up and down, riding his dick. "Ughh..." He groaned, he tried to lean his chest forward to suck her breast. "Ahn~... no, just lie down..." Violette didn''t let him, as she pushed him back, then she was the one who leaned closer to him, offering her breast. "So... I guess you''re the one moving then." He sucked her breast that was offered to his face, sometimes licking it, and sometimes nibble her erected nipple, causing Violette to moan loudly every time. "So good...!" Violette keeps twisting her body, his dick prated every sides of her pussy. The sounds of her hips hitting his thighs echoed inside the room. "You''re like a baby, sucking my breast so greedily you know.... Ahn...!" Violette closed her eyes feeling the pleasure that keeps attacking her all over body, one of that was her breasts, from time to time he will make a sound of "Ahmp" before munching jer breast, and then sucked it as if there is no tomorrow. "I couldn''t help it''s just too big and so seductive... I wonder if milk wille out if we keep doing this." He wondered, while he was ying with her breast, he also cooperated with her down below albeit only for a little since she was so wild moving up and down. "There won''t be ant breast milking out from them not matter what you do... unless you get me pregnant..." Her movements became even more faster when she talk about pregnancy, she got excited about this idea. "Aghh... Do you really want to get pregnant with my baby now?" He groaned in response to her elerated movement, however he also keep up his pace, as the hands that was holding her waist also cooperated of moving her up and down. "Ohh... So good...! I''m losing my mind~... Ah~ if possible... Ah~ I want to get pregnant... Ahhh...!" Her moans were music to his ears, while she was saying her words between the gap of her moans. She also expressed her willingness of getting pregnant. Violette wanted to bare his child, he was happy with it, but he was still not ready. That''s why... "Sorry... but not right now. There are still some unknown factors I need to take care. After that, I promise I will impregnate you and the other girls..." He could only put it on hold. It was not the time yet, there were still dangerous enemies he needs to face. At least, he needs to establish a strong organization that is hard to destroy, paired with his strength at that time. Then, he would be ready to have a baby. If you think of his pace now though, it maybe faster than he expected. After a year, what will his strength be? That''s unimaginable, that''s why his women won''t need to wait that long. "I know... Ah~ don''t make us wait for long... Ah!... It''s here... I''ming." Violette orgasmed again. He sprinted with onest spurt, before also releasing his semen inside her again. It was the fourth time he came inside her. "Hah... hah... hah..." Violette''s body gone limp, and she rested over his body, their body and skin pressed against each other. His dick was still inside her though. They could feel both their heat colliding, feeling each others warmth was a really good experience. He embraced her, and one of his hand yed with her hair. "Let''s rest for a bit..." "Mhnn... give me a kiss." Violette raised her head slowly before saying, he smiled and kissed her. After kissing, she rested her head over his shoulder. They then talked and flirted. Laughing, ying, tickling... both of them were having fun. On this kind of moment when their in bed, he always spoil her. Raining kisses all over her face, and as revenge she also does the same. "Alex..." "Hm?" "It seems my pussy''s partner is awake again..." "Then, let''s start another round..." "Kyah...! Ahn...! I really couldn''t have enough of this...~ so good~ I love you dear...!" They had another course of sex, aftering a couple of more times insider her, they ended it with him licking and fingering her pussy, and Violette sucking his dick. This time of intercourse, both the two of them got a lot of points. ..... Vaginal Sex- 50UP: 6x Oral Sex- 20UP: 6x Sex positions- 30UP: 3x Fingering- 10UP: 4x Boob Job- 10UP: 2x Hand Job- 10UP: 2x =590UP (To those who doesn''t understand the synthesis farm, you can ask. I will rify, it is only recorded when they orgasmed. For example, the Oral sex. It''s 6x because in a 69 position, both of them orgasmed with a ratio of 1:2. Violette being thetter... He came twice, this corresponded with Boob and Hand Job being 2x. While 4x for fingering, as Violette came four times.) Chapter 199: (Seal) Chapter 199: (Seal) They rested for a couple of minutes, when suddenly... The magical power of Violette''s body suddenly overflowed, it was a sign of breakthrough! She was breaking through the next rank. Her eyes widen in surprise, before quickly calming herself, she then circted her magical power. After a couple of minutes... she finally consolidated her breakthrough. This situation was really shocking for Violette because... "You didn''t think the seal will break?" He smiled. "Wha How''d you know?" "Heh! You shouldn''t underestimate my senses. I''m pretty sure little Scathy also know, plus the newly added Tiamat." "Go on..." "Let''s see, at first I only thought there was something weird, apparently the Legendary rank are called the strongest in the public, but I''m different, I know much more than that. The secrets hidden from the public, though not all of it... at least I know a few more things than the ordinary people. Now, I''ll exin how I find that there was something weird. It was because of your title as a Mage Queen." "My title?" "That''s right, in this kind of world, let me ask you how can one earn a title like that?" "There are lot of factors, but the mostmon one are through power, reputation, achievement and finally a strong back ground. "Yes, that''s right! Then, how can a legendary rank earn that title? And you are even popr, and it''s been how many years you gain that title? There is no way a legendary rank can maintain it, well the answer, it''s impossible." "So you arrive of a conclusion, that I''m not a legendary rank?... but that''s not really enough of a reason, you should know I have a very strong back ground, it''s not hard for them to support me to maintain this title. "Well, yeah. But I''m pretty sure that if you are weak, a strong family like yours won''t even bother of supporting you. You will be reced, it''s rare for a strong families to not have any interest." "I guess... there are a lot of strong individuals in my generation, so yeah! I could be reced if I''m not strong. While reputation and achievement works for only those who are weak, strong people hardly recognize that. If they are stronger than you, then you will be reced, it''s that kind of mindset." "Yeah, people that are legendary and below can''t rece you... but those that are above can, that''s why a legendary rank maintaining that kind of title is impossible." "Mhn... it''s eptable." "Nah, my reasoning is still not that much eptable, there are lot of ways that a legendary rank can maintain a title like the Mage Queen. For example, you are a puppet figure of a strong organization, anything works if you have a supporter and there are more ways... but even though my reasoning is not enough, the seed of suspicion was still nted. Then, as I got stronger and stronger... my knowledge of this world and it''s secret improved. And finally... I noticed that there was seal on your body. You were an Arcana rank right?" "It''s Dominator now..." Violette smiled. "Haha, you need to work even harder. I''m already way ahead of you..." "Humph, but why are your improvement so abnormal? Ah, I almost forgot!... how did I break through..." "Let''s say, I have a secret for now... I can''t tell you and the others yet, or else my main selling point as a mysterious guy will be gone..." "Humph, what a dumb reason... then how did I break through the next rank? You can at least say that much right..." "Yeah, it''s because of my body! When we have sexual intercourse... me and my partner will improve our strengths by leaps and bounds... remember the phoenix recognize Alexia as a virgin? It''s also because of my body... as we had sex at lunch time. By now, I think you can be considered a virgin too, if someone tries to check it using any means. "What! Such a weird body physique... no, it''s perverted! Does this mean that if we only spend are time having sex, we will get stronger so fast?" "That''s right, but we also still need to improve are battle senses you know, that''s why it is need to fight..." "You''re right..." "Don''t tell me... you only want to spend your time doing it with me." "Heh, you''re thinking too much... let''s go." "I''ll follow as the queen''s says..." In truth, he sensed that Violette is more stronger than a legendary... he never thought it was because of a seal... But it was rified when he saw her status, using the Woman Farm Points... nothing can beat the system senses after all. This was what he saw before... [Violette Watt] Rank: Legendary (Sealed) Status: Happy ... He also didn''t forget to ask why there was a seal put on her. Violette told him that it was her father who put the seal on her, together with the protectors of her family. Since young, she was a genius in terms of magic and studies, shepletely left her peers behind to dust. It was a couple of years ago, when her strength was sealed, she suspected that this was rted to her marriage. At that time, the marriage was just recently brought out. This was also the reason why she made such a mistakes of getting poisoned. Still... in such an unlucky predicament, there is a silver lining. It was because of it that lead her to their current rtionship right now. That''s why, she was a bit thankful of her power being sealed. Ironically, her father with full of greed about the interest of her getting married. Actually caused him to indirectly help her daughter find herself a man, he was practically their cupid. While saying so, Violette couldn''t help butugh. Though, the main point of her power being sealed was because of her strength increasing with a very good pace. It would be a ideal for her father if both of them were not at odds against each other, but that wasn''t the case, she hated her father. Her father was scared of when the timees that she will surpass him, so without any other options, he asked the protectors of the family to help him seal Violette''s power. As the current leader or head of the family, the protectors followed his request. (Oh, if you forgot the protectors are Celestial ranks) After that, we arrive to the current situation. Well, it changed a couple of moments ago, she broke through her restraints, and even improve her rank. She could even go toe to toe with her father right now. Fighting the protectors of her family was still too much for her, and this is where the aid of her fellow womenes, although Scthach was said not to interfere, but if they couldn''t handle it anymore, even Alex himself will interfere, so there was no need for her to fear in the uing days. Their strength after his so-called training is still not included in the factors... maybe after that, they really will not need his help. His main task for now is to convince her mother to leave the family. Violette has such a good line up on her side, razing her whole family to the ground is not impossible. Two Immortals, Scthach and the Blood eagle... Alex''s strength that could also rival an Immortal, and finally, Tiamat, a divine. Tiamat alone can even destroy her family in mere second. No, maybe she wouldn''t call them family anymore. She already has a new family... the one she still considers family there was her mother, and also her maid, or was it a big sister? While listening, he praised and appreciated her father inwardly. He was full of appreciation for her father that brought them together, praising him because of his decision on sealing Violette was the right decision on his side, there was no way for one to not stop a possible oue, especially if you are on the disadvantageous side. He also pity him, because that decision will bring him his doom, he was just unlucky that an unknown factor was included. That was of course, him, Alex. Chapter 200: (Spending Time) Chapter 200: (Spending Time) (Happy 200 Chapters, I know that it''s a slow pace novel but still... thanks for reading this far. To those whoin a lot, I suggest you first stop reading, and instead stockpile a lot of chapters... because in the uing chapters there is nothing important that will happen, just conversation and having fun and other stuffs) ... He and Violette teleported back to his dimension. Inside the wooden house. They saw that all of the women are talking happily together, the atmosphere was very pleasant. Noticing something, he even needed to blink a few time before believing it. Tiamat was also chatting together with the others. Despite her unknown age, Tiamat''s looks are very youthful... close to Alexia''s age and the other younger girls, only the air around her is different, there was not hint of innocence or naivety. She could be considered a group together with the young ones... while the mature and older ones are different. Even though she might be the oldest among all of them. Scthach''s ce was either, she was young yet mature looking. Selena and Catherine who didn''t really have a good impression of her, seems to have epted the situation. Heck, all of them were already calling her Tia. She was still a bit distant though, it was her first time having this kind of atmosphere. "Well, you girls are having fun... Let''s go, we''re shopping..." He smiled. "Yey!!!..." ra and Kiara cheered, Alexia and Rose smiled. "Yes! I would like to be the one to pick Scathe''s clothes..." Eva raised her hand. "What?! Don''t tell me you''re also being childi no, wait! Actually I also want to dress Scathe up..." Selena instinctively said before quickly restating it. "Am I going to be your doll now." Scthach rolled her eyes. "Haha, it would be a good experience if you let us pick the clothes for you. We women are good at it, you know." Catherine chuckled. While the others were talking to themselves, he move towards Alexia''s side. "Well?..." "It''s not that bad... although still a bit distant, but she also joins our conversation..." "Good work..." Alexia was actually the one who mediated for Tiamat and the others, he couldn''t help but smile and give her a kiss. "Mhn... it''s my responsibility after all." Alexia smiled after kissing. "You don''t need to try that hard, but thanks." He smiled. "..." While they flirted so closely and kissed, the others were observing them. Selena although already spent time together with Alexia and the others on bed, doing lewd things with him. It''s still not sex. But, seeing both her nephew and niece kissing, she still felt a bit weird. While thinking so, she noticed that there were a lot of hickeys on Violette''s neck. "Ah! Don''t tell me you two were doing it... no wonder you took your time to arrive here" Selena pointed at the hickeys on Violette''s neck. The others finally noticed it too. "Fufu, don''t tell me you''re jealous, you virgin." Violette teased, emphasizing the word virgin. "What!?" Selena and Eva red, Eva also got hit by Violette''s words. Catherine... she only smiled wryly. Selena quickly refuted Violette''s words. While Eva pouted and directed her indignation to him, saying things like. " It''s all your fault, idiot." "Hehe, I''m jealous, Alexia move a bit. I want a kiss!" ra rushed towards him, Alexia stepped out to the sides, she already epted sharing, that''s why it needs to be equal. ra then jump to hug him, before kissing his lips. And of course, he cooperated. "Mhn... It really feels good..." ra eximed after they were done kissing. Kiara was looking at her with aplicated look, ra notice this, she smiled mischievously. "Alex, Kiara also wants a kiss." "Hey! What are you saying, I didn''t say anything like that." Kiara immediately shakes her head. "That''s right, from what I remember we never did kiss before... so." He came closer towards her, showing his intention. Kiara took a step back, but she didn''t escape until he arrive to her front. In the end, she couldn''t escape his clutches. Lifting her chin up he said, "A kiss for my beautiful cousin and girlfriend..." before kissing her. "Auhh..." Kiara purred cutely like a cat, after both their lips separated. "Hehe, good for you." ra giggled, Kiara didn''t say anything due to embarrassment. "So does the three of you want my attention too..." He looks toward the three women, Eva, Selena, and Catherine. "Humph, I don''t... no, well. I just thought that it was a nice feeling when you kiss the others... don''t misunderstand, it''s not like I said I want one too, okay." "No way... it was due to the moodst time I agree doing that in front of my daughter, it''s still embarrassing." "I''ll pass..." The three had different response, he first move closely towards Eva. "Same as ever, my little tsundere... if you don''t want to be honest, then you can consider this as my own action, I just want to kiss you. He kissed her lips, kissing a couple of seconds, he separated their lips, a trail of saliva was seen, and Eva''s mouth subconsciously followed his lips, she wanted more. "Haha, seemed to me that you want more." "No-no, it''s nothing like that..." Eva shakes her head furiously, hiding her embarrassment. "You can''t just be honest at all, well this is also my own action." He kissed her again, and only stop after she had enough. He then move towards Selena. "Aunt, I think it''s better to get use to this sooner, it won''t be long before both of you serve me on the bed anyway." "What are you saying so shamelessly? The little boy from before is really gone..." Selena said with a red face. "Yes, now that boy turned to a man... and that very boy will also help you graduate of being a virgin, turning you to a woman." He grinned while caressing her face. Kiara at the side said, "It will still take long for you to bed me, but mother I think you don''t need to hold yourself that much, just do what you want." As she finished saying, there was a hint of redness on her face, resulting on ra to smirk at her. "Now, we have the permission of the daughter, there is no stopping us..." He then kissed her, Selena responded back obediently. "Then, how about my Catherine?, I don''t remember us having a passionate kiss..." Catherine turned red before closing her eyes. "Do as you like..." "I shall dly do so." Lifting her chin, he kissed her greedily, exchanging salivas. On the middle of kissing, Catherine opened her watery eyes, while having trouble breathing. He felt that she was too hot at this moment, causing him to kiss more fiercely. Catherine needed a long time to adjust her breathing after they were done. "How are you, Rose. You''re taking care of Zeth well..." This time, he was on Rose''s side. "It''s fine..." Rose shyly said, as she look at Zeth on the corner of her eyes. "Zeth, do you think she needs a reward." He smiled. "Mhn..." Zeth nodded. With that, he also kissed Rose, while thetter was having trouble hiding the embarrassment of being kissed, in front of the others. "There is no way I will forgot little Scathy,e here. He beckoned. Scthach softly walk towards him, putting her body on her chest. "Be honest this time, you want a kiss?" "Mm." "Good..." He then kissed her, actually he was a bit relieved that Scthach was fine with sharing, her dark yandere mode before seems to not manifest. Well, he can''t really call her a yandere, she is a bit different. But she is overly protective though. After kissing her, the ones left are Tiamat and Zeth... but both of them is hard for him to do that, especially Zeth. He really needs to spend some alone time together with her, so for now, he better avoid kissing her. The only one left is Tiamat. "My little dragon queen, or is it Tia now? Come, give me a kiss..." "No." "Didn''t we agree before?" "Only if this queen felt like it." "What you need to actually I''m just joking." He really wanted to make Tiamat kiss him, but hepletely forgot, he never said she was his woman, but instead his contracted beast. And the eyes of his women, especially Catherine that could pierce through space, made him think twice. He needs to honor his promise, no new woman for now... "Okay, we''re done here, let''s go outside. We will have a lot of shopping to do." He quickly changed the subject. Chapter 201: (New Residence) Chapter 201: (New Residence) All of them were currently on the newly bough vi, no, it was more like of a mansion. It was arge two story mansion, three wide bathrooms, a lot of room and guest room, one master bedroom on the 2nd floor, a spacious living room, there were already a lot of furniture inside. The kitchen was also quite good, a lot of people can freely move with extra space. There is a a wide ground-space outside, a wide pool, a garage, and finally a small garden. "It''s really big..." Alexia eximed. "Are the papers about owning this done?" He asked Eva and Catherine who was responsible for this. "I took care of it, in the first ce, this was also owned by the real estate of the ck widow organization, although there are still more work, but me and Eva are almost done taking all the assets over and transferred all of them to your name." Catherine smiled. "I have a done lot of work, you should reward me." Eva said. "Okay, is a kiss enough." He smiled. "Wha, wha... let''s talk about thister." Eva turned red. "It''s short, but I will miss the house." It was Rose who said this, living in Alex''s house was although short, but she grew to love it through the passage of time. "Yeah... we could still visit there all the time to clean it." Alexia smiled. "Right, I will also help with the cleaning." ra said excitedly. "That house... was really full of memories." Selena reminisce. "Mother..." Kiara looked at Selena. "Well, new memories will be created here..." Violette smiled. "That''s right, let us show you something... let''s go to the garage." Eva held his hand and lead him towards the garage. "What''s inside?." Scthach curiously asked Catherine. "Nothing much, just a variety of vehicles." Catherine smiled. On the garage. There was a lot of futuristic looking vehicles, looking around he found that it numbered around twenty... Alex who has a bit vague memory of sport cars from earth, was really shocked to see this current spectacle. All this time, although he discovered technologies such as energy guns andser guns, he never did saw a sports car like this. "What is all this for?..." "Hehe, we just thought that you would like it... you don''t?" Eva asked him with expectant gaze. "Yes, yes I do... In fact, I really like it, thanks!" There is no way he could beat that expression, but in truth, he really appreciated this view right now. The others who followed both of them soon-after also arrive. "Wahh..." ra''s eyes sparkled. "It''s really amazing!" Kiara was also really interested. "Let''s go check it out." "I don''t need you to tell me." ra and Kiara then hurriedly came closer to the vehicles. "What am I gonna do with them... even Kiara still acts like a child. But this truly amaze me!" Selena smiled. "How much does all this cost?" Rose asked. "Not that much I think, you should know this way of transportation is not thatmon, as using magical power is more faster. However, in our continent, the human continent, this is really popr since a lot of people doesn''t know how to use magic. About the cost... I don''t know to be exact, but it''s around millions as expected." Catherine answered her. "We really are going to live a rich life from now on huh..." Alexia wondered. "You don''t really have to right? If you want to be simple, you can." Violette smiled. "I guess... but this truly is a surprise for me." Alexia said. "Mhn, I kinda felt overwhelmed... unlike the others my way of living before is ordinary." Rose said. "We have the same feeling." Selena nodded. "You girls can try to learn and live like it from now on then..." Violette said. "So? What do you think? Which one do you like the most?" Eva asked him. "With so many of these cars, all of us could really have each of it''s own. Anyway, mine doesn''t really matter... but if I have to pick, I''ll pick that blue one over there." He pointed. Teleporting is although easy, but this one also have it''s own good points, roaming around the streets to rx while riding a car, is very ideal. It was a blue sports car, with a futuristic designs, looking at it with his eyes, he even sees that it has a defense mechanism. Turrets will pop out, if dangeres. "Mhn! That one is good!" Eva nodded. "Okay, you girls can pick what you like... after that we will go to the mall." He smiled. "Yey!!!" It was both ra and Kiara who cheered. ... "I didn''t think that this world could develop this much..." Scthach said while listening to Catherine who was exining what a car is to her. "This queen is also quite interested, back in this queen''s world is really different from here. We don''t have this unique design of big looking structures. Well, teleporting is still easy than using this one... research in that world is still quite behind after all." Tiamat also entered their conversation. Actually, Catherine was exining it to both of them. After that, all of them choose their very own personal car. Violette, Eva, and Catherine who were quite already used to seeing this things, didn''t take long picking. Alexia, Rose, and Selena who on the other hand, not used to this, needed to take a long time to pick what they like. The ones who took long the most was ra and Kiara, they have so many things to say before they pick one. "Zeth, let''s go to that one... I think it''s gold color suits you..." Rose took Zeth''s hand. "Okay," Zeth nodded... both of them then checked it out. ... "Which one do you want, Scathe?" Eva asked. "Then, that one." Scthach pointed towards a red car, it was on the smaller side, which is really good for a girl. Eva was quite surprised before smiling, she thought that Scthach would pick something on the cooler side, seemed like she was wrong. "Let''s go check it then." Eva led Scthach towards the car. While on the other side, simr case was also happening. "Tia, which one picked up your interest." Catherine smiled "This queen is interested in that one." Tiamat pointed towards the car that was located towards the very most corner. "Eh? That one... are you really sure?" Catherine forced a smile, the car has the design of a humvee, she didn''t think Tiamat''s taste, is like this. "Why? Is that one already owned by the others?" Tiamat asked. "No, it''s fine. Let''s go check it out..." Catherine then led Tiamat to check the car. All of them were finally done choosing for about half an hour. "Well, we aren''t going to the mall with different vehicles right?" He asked. "We are not teleporting?" Scthach asked. "No, where is the fun in that... We''ll go with the car over there, it can amodate all of us." Catherine pointed towards a limousine They all came close towards it. "I think this one can''t amodation all of us." Alexiamented, he shook his head. A limousine can amodate a lot of people. Alexia is still ignorant about this stuff. "Hehe, that''s where you''re wrong, here look inside... Even though, without it, it can still fit all of us inside. But this one has a lot of furniture inside," Eva opened the limousine''s door. The interior was very spacious, it''s ispletely different of how it looks outside. "Space?" Scthach was the first one to notice it, together with Tiamat. "Using thew of space this way..." He got taken back quite a bit "Haha, see all of us can fit inside here together, it has even a lot of space to move around. There are a lot beverages inside the fridge, you could even cook inside here." Eva went inside. The others soon followed. After they took a sit and wasfortable inside. "Who is going to drive?" Catherine asked. "Let me try, I think I know quite a bit." He remembered of a memory that he was quite used of driving expensive cars on his past life, he really was rich, he thought. Just like he said, he didn''t have any trouble. After familiarizing for a bit, they sent out. "To the mall then..." """"Yey!!!."""" Chapter 202: (Dressing Scàthach) Chapter 202: (Dressing Sc¨¤thach) They arrive at a big mall, parking the limousine on the underground parking site. This mall was actually also part of his asset now, it was originally owned by the ck widow organization. It was not a coincidence, since almost all business that is in the city were all owned by the ck widow before. The women got out one by one, he couldn''t help but thought that he is really lucky in this life. They then went inside the mall. As expected, a lot of eyes were directed at them, a lot of beautiful women being together will surely lure the eyes of the crowd. Tiamat frowned, she didn''t like this situation at all, if possible she would really kill all of the people here. However, she understands that he will get angry... or is it? He really also didn''t like his women getting watched by others, if he has a reputation of being evil, he wouldn''t even need to bother and just kill all of the people here, but he is still human, his conscience won''t let him kill without reason... and he is pretty sure that his women won''t like that. "Annoying..." With a wave of Tiamat''s hand, the eyes of the crowd changed it''s direction. "What did you do?" He smiled while giving her a thumbs up. "It''s just a little bit of illusion, unless we take the initiative to talk to someone, they won''t notice us." Tiamat shrugged, this was too simple. "That''s pretty convenient." Alexia said. They continued walking, and after a minute they arrive to their destination. Women''s clothes were lined up, with different designs, a cute design, a formal design, a seductive design, and more. The eyes of all his women sparkled, even Scthach and Tiamat were not an exception. Not much is shown on Zeth''s expressionless face, but he notice that there was a slight smile that formed. They quick scattered, picking through different clothes. "Somehow, I kinda felt this situation is familiar... I''m pretty sure the Timew can''t even stop the women when ites to choosing their dress." He smiled wryly. He went towards the side of the mature women of his harem... they were helping Tiamat and Scthach to pick clothes. "Alex,e here... which one do you think suit Scathe?..." Eva asked while holding two kinds of clothes. The one on her left hand was a long sleeve white one piece dress, since the dress''s lower part is a bit short, it was paired with a beautiful translucent violet skirt. On her right hand, it was afortable knitted sweater. "Well... I think anything will look good on her, it''s better if she tries both of that." He smiled. "He says that he likes both... Scathe hurry and try it on." Eva pushed Scthach to the fitting room before pulling the curtains. He and the other four woman waited for her, but soon noticed that she was taking too long. "You don''t know how to put it on?... I''ll help you then." Eva discovered that she was having a hard time of putting it on, beforeing in to help her. After a couple of minutes or so... he could only sigh of how long a woman needs to dress. If it were a man, it would take seconds. Finally, the curtain was opened. Eva and Scthach went out. "Does it look good...?" Scthach asked worriedly. "... Yes, it''s really good, you''re so pretty." He got taken back. Scthach right now looks like a normal woman on a date, she was full youth. The dress that Eva picked for her really suits her well, it gives her a different kind of impression. (AN: I want to ask as I don''t really understand, but the novel is original, that said... Is using Scthach can be considered copyright? In my opinion it isn''t the case right? Scthach came from myths... and if it will really be considered a copy since she has the same description in term of looks in Fate, I will dly changed her appearance. I described her as such, so it would be easy for the readers to imagine.) "He''s right, you look so good, Scathe." Selena eximed. "It''s passable." Tiamat said. "Of course, all the credits goes to me, I''m the one who picked it for her after all." Eva was acting smug. "You think you''re the only one who can do that? Wait a minute... I''m going to pick something up." Violette said before walking away quickly, to find another dress for Scthach. "She''s right, now Scthach, try put this on too..." Catherine was also holding a set of clothes. "No wait, she still needs to try this too... right Scathe?." Eva said. "Yes, I''ll try this first." Since she remembered that he said he would like to see if she tries both clothes, that''s why Scthach quickly wanted to try the other one. "You don''t need help with this one right?" Eva asked. "Yes, I can do it." Scthach took the clothes before walking inside again, not forgetting to close the curtain. It''s possible, that he could use his eyes to peek at her right now, but there was no surprise with that. He could only wait with full expectation. The curtain was opened. Scthach came out while being embarrassed. "I wonder, if it suits me?." ''The love of God!'' The way she acted right now make his blood boil, she was too tempting. "You''re too good, Scathe. You even made him lost for words." Selena gave her a thumbs up. "Haha, was that so?" Scthach smiled. She then look at his expression, and she was happy. "You''re so beautiful..." Heplimented. Inwardly, he was really looking forward when the time to bed Scthach arrives. "I didn''t think I was really good at fashion." Eva wondered. "Heh, now it''s my turn... here put this on Scathe." Catherine gave her a new set of clothes for her to try "Okay." Scthach nodded, and took the clothes before closing the curtain again. Suddenly... "Ah!..." There was a yelp inside. "What happened?" He immediately took the opportunity to go inside. What he saw was a sight to behold, he was really thankful with his eidetic memory at this moment, this sight right now was imprinted on his mind forever. Scthach, with her underwear on full view, her shirt was half-way taken off. "Kyah...! What are youing inside here for?" Scthach screamed in embarrassment, covering her breast with both of her hands, crouching down to hide her bottom part. ''Woman, with my eyes, all of that is futile.'' He couldn''t help but thought. "No, I''m just worried that there might be something happening to you, since you have that reaction." It was a lie! With Scthach''s strength what is there to worry, nothing. It was all because he wanted to experience the popr lucky pervert moment. He has the thought that if it won''t naturallye, why not purposely do it. It was a really good experience. Eva also already came inside. "What happened? For you to scream like that?" Eva asked. "It''s not that important, but when I took it off, some part got ripped." Scthach exined. "Oh, I see, we could just find another extra... what are you still doing here? Get out!" Eva pushed him outside. When he went outside, the three women were staring at him. He could only respond with augh. Eva soon got out. "Well?" Catherine asked. "She is already trying it on..." Eva answered. "Right! Tia, how about you? Should I pick one for you? I''ll dly dress you beautifully" Selena turned to Tiamat. "No, this queen can find her own..." Tiamat refused. "Killjoy..." Selena said. Tiamat ignored her. The curtain was opened again. "Another one... hey, did any of you bring a phone? Let me borrow!" It was another sight worth a fortune. Scthach has the impression of being cool and sexy, this was what Catherine pick for her. A sports bra covered her front, causing her tummy to be exposed, a in ck garter belt stocking for below, while half-wearing afy jacket. This was the true description of sexy and cool. "Hehe, it seems that you really like it?" Scthach chuckled, she has a lot of confidence this time as it''s already the third time now. "I''m also really good right?" Catherine smiled. "Yeah! Good job..." He praised her. "Humph, it''s equal." Eva humped "It''s enough..." Tiamatmented. It was this moment that Violette arrive, holding another set of clothes. "You look great, Scathe. So this one was what Catherine pick for you?... This time, you need to try mine." Violette quickly gave Scthach the new set of clothes she got, before closing the curtain. "O-Oh, okay..." It was the fourth time Scthach went to change. Chapter 203: (Dressing Scàthach 2) Chapter 203: (Dressing Sc¨¤thach 2) Whoosh* The curtain was opened. "Well?" Scthach smiled. "Eh, uh... it''s simple than I thought? Yet, it gives a unique vibe around you. In other words, you''re really beautiful..." He praised. Scthach''s dress this time was an off shoulder white long sleeve shirt, and a short office skirt, with her legs covered by ck tights. She looks simple but her charm is off the charts. "How did you think of this?" Catherine asked. "Haha, I was going to pick some extravagant clothes, but I thought being simple is the best, you should know Scathe''s aura around her, is as if she''s not human and more like an Immortal, this clothes cancelled that effect, giving her a more human like aura, not that of a immortal." Violette exined. "You really thought of it that deep huh..." Eva said. "Well? My choice was good right? Where''s my reward." Violette smiled at him. "Will a kiss do?" He answered. "A kiss it is then..." Violette tip toed towards him, before kissing his lips. "Hey!!..." Selena and Eva reacted. "What? I''m not like both of you, I don''t get embarrassed, and a reward is a reward. You can ask him for one, if you want to." Violette was acting smug. "You..." Eva red at her, she also had a reward before, but she was embarrassed of asking him. She doesn''t have the guts to initiate, even if there is no reward, he will dly fullfil what they want. "You''ll see... I''m also going to choose one for her..." Selena walked away. When Selena left, three new girls appeared, it was Alexia, Rose, and Zeth. They were also choosing clothes before, especially Rose who was picking clothes for Zeth. "What happened?" Alexia asked, looking at the direction where Selena left. "Nothing much..." Catherine said before exining to them. After listening they move their gaze to Scthach. "Scathe, you look good." Alexia praised. "That''s right... pretty!" Rose nodded. "Thanks..." Scthach smiled. "Well, did you find a dress that you like?" He asked Zeth. "Mhn." Zeth nodded. "Actually we did find a lot, but we want to see what your opinion is." Rose said. "Don''t worry, it could waitter..." Alexia said. After a couple of minutes, Selena came back. "Scathe,e here, I''ll help you to dress this one." Selena left those words beforeing inside the fitting room. Scthach followed. A minuteter. "Haha, now burn your eyes with this image." Selena grinned and opened the curtains. "Ah, wait! No..." Scthach tried to pull the curtains back, but it was no use. "..." There was a silence that spread around the ce. "Ah, don''t look." Scthach screamed, before crouching down while covering her delicate parts. "Aunt, you''re the best!" What he saw, almost made him lose control. He was experienced on having seen women''s body, but the sight before him... is way to seducing. Scthach wasn''t wearing any dress or anything, but instead it was a light purple colored lingerie, and it was so terrifying that it fits her body so well, emphasizing her sides and breast. "If it''s aunt... this is to be expected." Alexia sighed. "No fair!!" Both Eva and Violette protested. "Haha, there is no such words as fair in love and war... now to im my reward." Selenaughed, and went to his front. "Then a kiss?." He asked for confirmation. "Yes... there is no such time of being shy now." Selena said before kissing him. "You didn''t follow the rules, we''re picking clothes, not underwear... It''s to be expected that a man will like this instead of normal clothes." Evained. "Since when there is such a rule? To begin with, we didn''t decide on any rules." Selena smiled. "But... but..." Eva didn''t have anything to say. "What are you even fighting for...e here." He embraced Eva before kissing her, he could only smile wryly listening to them quarrel. "It''s fine now?" He smiled, and Eva nodded shyly. "Well, how about you?" He asked Catherine. "I''ll pass..." Catherine smiled. "Then, who''s next?" Eva asked. "I''ll join too then, wait for a minute I''ll go pick something up." Alexia smiled "Me too... let''s go together." Rose said. Zeth remained behind. Scthach quickly closed the curtain back. They then waited for both Alexia and Rose toe back. "We''re back, Scathe here it is..." Alexia put her head over the curtain. "Alexia, isn''t this an undergarments." Scthach voice could be heard inside the fitting room. "Well, isn''t it time for this... it didn''t say that you only need to try clothes. Besides, you already wore that lingerie before." Alexia smiled. "But... he''ll see." Scthach said. "He already saw you anyway, this could be also a preparation for the future." Alexia said. "O-Okay, fine." Scthach reluctantlyplied. "It''s done..." Scthach''s voice soon sounded. "Let us see then!" Alexia opened the curtain without hesitation. "This is embarrassing..." Scthach said with a red face, while trying to have a pick on his reaction. "All I can say is... it''s the best!" He praised, while holding the fire that''s building up on his body. Scthach was currently wearing a dark violetce bra and panties, it was a normal kind, nheless sexy. The others alsoplimented her. "Okay, next is mine." Rose gave her another one, it was a swimsuit. "This is for bathing right?" Scthach asked. "That''s right, go on, wear it. Rose smiled. "If you say so..." Scthach was not that embarrassed anymore, especially with his good reaction. Scthach closed the curtain again, when she opened she was now wearing a beautiful sexy bikini. "I don''t have anything to say anymore, except... let''s go to bed." He said "Pervert!!!" The women close to him, rained punches. "Hey! I''m just being honest... do you really think I could hold on anymore." He reasoned. The bikini has intricate design, it was colored pink with a mix of red. A bikini shawl with simr color wrapped her legs. You could only describe it as attractive. Scthach smiled, if that''s what he said, of course that means he really like it. "Eh? What''s this? You''re wearing a bikini Scathe? Kiara''s voice sounded. "You look so beautiful!" ra eximed It was both Kiara and ra who arrived, they were also picking clothes together before. All of them were gathered again. "For real!? just at the right moment... I was actually searching someone to try this... Scathe, can do it then." Kiara said when she got and ra got filled up the details of what''s happening. There is a set of clothes on her hand. "Again?..." Scthach felt like she was being used as a mascot for others to dress, she also likes the dresses and undergarments however, especially when he praised her. And as a woman, she didn''t feel tired changing several types of clothes to try, on essence a woman always like getting dress beautifully, she was no exception. So... she epted. "Okay, I''ll try this one next then!" Scthach took the new change of clothes for her to try and closed the curtain. "Eh? this is new! She looks like a... cool woman?" Eva wondered. "It''s beautiful, I''m d it isn''t too revealing, or I can''t really hold back anymore." He said. All the women gave him a look. Scthach was currently wearing a ck leggings, and a white sports bra on her front, her tummy is exposed. Together with a ck and green athletic jacket. "Scathe, looks like an athlete." Catherinemented. "Yeah, like a student." Violette agreed. "Cool! Isn''t this like a cosy right now?" ra eximed. "A cosy?" Scthach asked. "Not that I think of it, she''s right" Alexia nodded. "Right, right!" ra nodded furiously. "You want to know what a cosy is Scathe? Then let us show you what a true cosy is... I''m going to pick an outfit... you girls already know, It would be exciting if you also pick one for her." Selena grinned. "Hmm... I''ll go too," Kiara also thought of something before smiling. Others also have simr reactions. In the end, five of them left: Selena, Kiara, ra, Eva, and Violette. Chapter 204: (Cosplay) Chapter 204: (Cosy) "What''s with them?" Scthach asked. "Let''s just say, It''s going to be good... Alexia, did you bring a phone." He smiled. "Yes, here it is, dear..." Alexia passed him her phone. "Haha, this is getting out of hand." Catherine shook her head with a smile. "They''re just picking clothes right? What''s there to fuss about?" Tiamat asked. "Hehe, you''ll see soon." Rose chucked. The five who left didn''t take long toe back. "Here, try mine first, Scathe." ra smiled excitedly. Scthach took the clothes passed by ra, before going back to the fitting room. In a minute or so... she opened the curtain, and a brand new look was within their line of sight. "Little Scathy... let''s get married!" These was the words that came out from his mouth. "Hey!" The others couldn''t help but protest, they''re jealous. "Cough, I''m just joking... that could waitter, I''m going to marry you all together, don''t worry... Still, you look really great little Scathy." He calmed his women down. Scthach wasn''t really wearing anything extravagant or seducing... it was on the simple side. In this kind of look, there is a mix of cuteness and a little bit sexy. She was wearing a normal looking white long-sleeve shirt, it''s a bit long in size. The shirt just stretched to cover her bottom part, she wasn''t wearing any skirt or anything else. Finally, the main attraction was the apron she was wearing over her shirt... the figure she has right now, is just like how a housewife is. "Hehe, it''s really good right?" ra said proudly. "Yes, really good" He nodded in agreement. "It''s beautiful!" Alexia praised. "Isn''t it always like that..." Catherine smiled. "Is this cosy? Isn''t it the same as before?" Tiamat asked "Technically, yeah.. it''s just getting started." Rose answered. "Okay, I''m next!... you will look really good on mine" Eva passed the clothes she got to Scthach. The current situation was turning to apetition amongst the five women. Scthach got out of the fitting room, this time she wearing a suit. To be exact, a suit that is meant for an officedy. ck tights, and ck short office skirt for her bottom part, as for the top, a while blouse, covered by a ck zer. "Oh! Damn... that''s so good." He gave a thumbs up. "Eh? I usually wear that kind of suit though, Eva is also the same." Catherinemented. "Yes! That''s right, this was the first thing I thought about... it suits her right?" Eva boasted. "I couldn''t think of anything that doesn''t suit Scathe''s body, though..." Alexia said. "You''re right, still it really looks good on her." Rose smiled. "So-so..." Tiamat shrugged "I''m next... here''s what''s I picked for you." Violette smiled, and gave the outfit on her hand. "Yes!" Scthach epted it. White blouse, ck zer, and ck office short skirt. The one Violette pick out for her has almost the same appearance to what Eva decided. The difference was instead of ck tights, it was a ck stocking. The clothes also are a bit fit and tight around Scthach''s body, as if wrapping her up. The vibe around her ispletely different. She is exuding with an intellectual vibe. "This makes me hard!" The feeling of the forbidden love between a student and a teached cause him to get excited. Thinking of this, he remembered Erika. Before leaving that teacher did kiss him, remembering this. He almost couldn''t to get back at school. "What are you saying here..." Alexia rolled her eyes at him. "There are some simrities, but you could also say that this one ispletely different... beautiful nheless." Catherine said. "Teacher Scathe!..." Rose chuckled. "Right, right... I''m a headmistress of a school after all... although I only teach sometimes. I can also be considered a teacher, there was no doubt that this is the one I picked for her." Violette smiled. "So cosy... is wearing the outfits of professions?" Tiamat asked. "Ah... somewhat like that!" Rose answered. "Heh, mine is much better... Scathe, it''s time to them show what true cosy is. Come on, hurry and change." Kiara smiled, making Scthach hurry. "Yes, yes... don''t rush me." Scthach could only smile wryly. "Heh, what makes you think yours is better?" ra said to Kiara while Scthach was still dressing up "I don''t fight kids..." Violette said. "Yes... you kids already won, don''t mind us." Eva nodded. "Don''t treat me like a kid... I''m 22 for that matter, old hags." Kiara countered. "Oh my, hehe. You''re right, this kid almost forgot... I need to respect the ''elders'' right?" ra chuckled. The two women, if this is an anime had two ticked marks on their head. But, they remained theirposure, and didn''t say anything... "Okay, no fighting! All of you are still young... as for Violette Ow, ow, I didn''t even say anything!" Before he could finish, Violette got closer and pinched him. "What did you say again? I couldn''t hear it very well..." Violette smiled? Wait! Why is there a question mark! Damn! "What? I said you are young... I didn''t say anything else... age doesn''t even matter. I already did you just before this, want to prove my love again?" Afraid? Of course, he isn''t of his woman. "Nevermind," Violette rolled her eyes. It was at this time that Scthach finished changing. "Oh shit! 100 points!" His eyes almost pop up, seeing Scthach. "This one is too revealing..." Scthach said while looking at her outfit. "I remember there is a love hotel nearby..." He wondered. "Hey, what? who pinched me? I was just mentioning it." Almost all of his women that could reach him, pinched him. Scthach''s outfit is a dream of men, it was a maid costume! Most of all, it''s not any ordinary ordinary maid costume... and is instead a slutty maid costume. The maid costume with frills barely covered her body, it was really short that you could even see her stringed panties, revealing all her sides, her cleavage, her armpits. She was also wearing a long white socks, a white french gloves, and finally a headpiece. Now, we have our slutty maid. "Damn... you look so seducing." Eva said. "Well? Isn''t the one I pick the best, hm?" Kiara smirked. "Yeah..." Violette smiled "Humph, it''s equal at best!" ra humped "Tia, the one you''ll be wearing for everyday is this one." He said. "This queen declines, it''s too revealing." Tiamat said calmly. "What! You agreed before." He said. "This queen said that it''s okay, if it''s not too revealing. This queen hates that kind of look." Tiamat red at him. "You agreed to wear a maid uniform, Tia?" Rose asked curiously. "If that one is a maid uniform, then no." Tiamat shook her head. "Actually, there are other maid uniforms that are not too revealing... but is still embarrassing, you know." Alexia told her. "It doesn''t really matter... as long as this queen doesn''t show too much skin." Tiamat said. "Why did you ask her to wear a maid uniform? Will she be our maid from now on." Violette asked him. "A maid huh... although there are a lot in the pce, but Tia..." Looking at Tiamat, ra''s eyes sparkled. One might wonder what she is thinking about. "No, she''s not you women''s maid, she is my personal maid." He smiled. "A personal maid... is the one who follows your every order right? Be it embarrassing things, or lewd things." Kiara asked. "What, no! Where did you get that kind of description... but if it''s him, maybe you''re right." Eva denied her before saying so. "There is no way this queen will fulfill his perverted needs." Tiamat said. "Good! That''s right." Catherine smiled. "Okay, enough... it''s already my turn." Selena intercepted. "What did you pick, aunt?" He asked. "Haha, of course the best is serve for thest right?... this one will blow your mind, you better hold your little brother down there." Selena said confidently. "I understand... if it''s aunt who picked this kind of maid uniform, but it''s Kiara... if aunt''s pick is more sexy and seducing than this one... I don''t know what to say." Alexiamented. "Anyway, let''s go Scathe... I''ll help you with this one." Selena said before proceeding inside the fitting room. "Yes..." Scthach nodded. Both of them took longer than usual, but since it''s already thest, no one said anything, all of them patiently waited. "Now! Feast your eyes... Scathe, the bunny girl." Selena voice sounded, and the opening of curtains urred. All of them got wide eyes in astonishment. As Selena said, Scthach is currently wearing a dark violet bunny costume... and it''s also the same type as the maid uniform before, which is the slutty type. Violet high heels, ck tights... the front that barely covered anything, she was practically top less with the exception of her tummy and breast... and a little bit of cover on her back, her nipples could almost be seen. Her white neck, her soft like armpits, and the half upper corner of her breast, was for him to enjoy with his sight. Last but not the least, her ck bunny ears, and white bunny tail "Wait a minute! Don''t react yet... Scathe, remember what I taught you!" Selena smiled. "Yes..." Nodding, her spear which was only meant for battle appeared. Straightening the spear, she leaned her back and made the spear support her body, her legs over the other, before gracefully raising her hand, as she brushed her hair. This was a really seducing posture. All of her movements were very serene, and there wasn''t any mistake at all. It was natural! "Damm, she moved as if she is a veteran. It''s very natural... I''m getting a bit envious." Violette mumbled "I couldn''t agree more... she has the talent to be a model." Eva said softly. "Same here... I''ve never seen movements as natural as that!" Catherine nodded. "But this suit is really... really bad in also sorts of ways. As expected of, aunt... a born seductress." Alexiamented. "Kiara, also has the same kind of taste... Like mother like daughter?" ra wondered. "That may be so..." Rose nodded. "I gotta hand it to you mother... I lost!" Kiara smiled. "You still have too much to learn... well?" Selena said before looking at his reaction. "You like it?" Scthach asked. All of the women was waiting for his reaction. "Little Scathy, let''s go... I''ve already reserved a room in a nearby love hotel!" He said impatiently "Bah!" Shameless! Chapter 205: (Talking with Leticia) Chapter 205: (Talking with Leticia) Their time in the mall ended after having dinner on a good restaurant. They took quite a bit of time picking and buying clothes, since after Scthach''s cosy, he also needed to give his opinions of the dresses of his women. Of course, before that happened, he didn''t forget to try and convince Tiamat to cosy... but it didn''t amount to nothing, Tiamat resolutely declined. As agreed, he bought Tiamat a maid uniform... or more like ordered it. He didn''t know how to react, when he found out that the shop only has the slutty maid uniform that Scthach wore, and didn''t have any normal maid uniform. Does a normal shop even have a maid uniform? Well, he didn''t know about that. Inwardly, he raised a thumbs up in praise towards the shop, but since Tiamat didn''t want to dress what he like... err, the slutty maid uniform. Because of that, they requested to the manager of the shop to make a maid uniform for Tiamat... and it will be delivered at ater date. Arriving to his new residence, it was alreadyte. He was already holding back for too long since Scthach''s cosy, the heat in his body couldn''t take it in anymore. So... he wanted to have some fun with his women on the bed. "Out! You better practice your abstinence more... or else it wouldn''t even take a day before you get another sister!." This was the words his women left, before closing the doors. It turns out that all of the women will have a girls night talk. He tried so many ways to persuade them... but a big NO! was all he get. In the end, he could only give up, since he doesn''t want to force his women, and treat them better, he promised that. With nothing left to do, and to calm the on his body, he needed to be distracted. He then went to the Land of Shadows. The mission about conquering it is still notpleted, as he is still not recognize as the ruler of that ce, because of that, he left to settle it. Land of Shadows, the ghost queen, Leticia, was at her room. "Ah!..." Leticia shouted in fright, when a hand suddenly touch her shoulder. "My ears, what are you shouting for?." He said while covering both of his ear with his hands "Lord Night!?... my apologies, please forgive me!" Leticia quickly bowed down. "...You don''t need to be that formal, and it''s fine. It was my fault for surprising you." He smiled "Y-Yes!." Leticia nodded. Deep inside she was somewhat afraid of him, it''s not surprising, after how he showed his power in that way, even killing one of the undead kings. "I want you to gather every beings in thend of shadows, can you do it?" "Before that... um... I would like to ask about the queen..." "Ah, little Scathy?... Yes, it''s fine already, the crisis that you face every hundred years, is already solved." "Really?!!" Leticia couldn''t control her happiness. "Ah! I''m sorry... please forgive me..." Leticia noticed how she was acting towards him, before quickly apologizing. "Sigh, you really don''t need to act like that... just be yourself when you''re talking to me, I can''t have you always nodding to me you know?" "T-That..." "Let''s say what if I ordered you to do something, and you know that it was wrong, or there are some mistakes... what will you do?" "Correct you?... I-I wouldn''t dare." "Right, that''s right. That''s why you need to fix that, if you don''t correct my wrong, bad things will happen. Especially, since know this ce more than me." "But... but..." "Don''t worry, I won''t get mad of something as trivial as that, even more so if I''m the one who is the wrong... in this kind of world trusting someone is a rarity, even then, I want you to at least believe that I won''t do anything that would harm you and this ce." "I-I didn''t say that..." "Yes, you didn''t... verbally that is. Surely, deep inside your heart you fear me, I won''t say that you need to quickly change. And that fear would also need a lot of time, to weaken it. I don''t know what''s the exact word for it... this is a request, not an order, you can ignore it if you like... I want you to embrace that fear you''re feeling towards me, because who knows... maybe what lies beyond that is something priceless..." "Lord Night... what do you mean?" "There is no deep meaning, really. Well, just keep my words in your mind... how about as the first step of building trust between both of us... I didn''t reveal my name before have I? Then, my name is Alex... nice to meet you, Leticia. I hope we''ll have nice future ahead of us." He smiled. "Y-Yes, the feeling is mutual... and about your words, I don''t know if I understood it right, but I''ll try..." "Good... to be honest, I''m not fitting to be a ruler at all, that''s why I need you to step for me. If it''s possible I wouldn''t even want to be a ruler at all. "Can I ask why you did then?..." "If I put into words... that would be because I have to? There are a lot of benefits bing a ruler, and it''s really convenient for me, but if it''s in exchange of handling a world''s politics, diplomacy and more... It would be a big NO! for me. But to have more power and standing, you need to do anything right?... and since it''s a bother to me, so I thought why not let other handle it for me? It would be really great... that''s why you need to work hard, Leticia. "Erm... why do I have a bad feeling about this..." "Haha, it''s just on your mind... so about my quest before." "To gather everyone in this world right? It''s possible, if all the remaining four kings, including me will work together." "Oh? You can freely order that three guys to help you, just say that it is my order... In estimate, how much time do you think you''ll need?" "Around half a day at most... and I will dly order them for you, and I also need to share the news about Lord Night''s victory." "Isn''t it Alex now?" "Ah, sorry... then, Alex." "Good, work hard for my future, Leticia." "Yes... then I''m going now." "Mhn..." Leticia left. "Next stop would be... the world source then. I wonder what good things I''ll get in the mission, and judging by the information, having a world source would also increase one''s strength, a huge one at that... Sigh, I''m really having this easy, maybe I''m going to break through again..." With that, he teleported. ... Sorry, updates might be unstable. It''s because I''m ying Genshin Impact, and it''s very time consuming!!! Chapter 206: (Formation) Chapter 206: (Formation) Standing in mid air, he scanned every inch of the Land of Shadows with his eyes. "Sistine, where is the world source located?" After not finding out anything that could be rted to the so-called world source that he heard of, he asked. "I''m not quite sure myself, but the world source should be located at the very most center of a world or dimension." Sistine answered. "The center... you say." He focused his eyes towards the direction where the center of the world is located. "...there is nothing worth noticing, only the swamp..." He said while in deep thought. The very most center that he was looking, was the very same ce where the space-boundary between two dimensions is located. In another words, the entrance, it''s the first ce he was at after arriving in the Land of Shadows. The swamp, the poisonous swamp. The swamp that taste like shit. Suddenly, his eyes made a sharp glint, seemed like he had a realization. "Illusion?... that should be it." In a second, he vanished and arrive at the bottom of the poisonous swamp. He didn''t forget to use his [Fortification Barrier] as to not get exposed to the poisonous water that taste like shit. "The time I was using my eyes to pierce through and confirm what was on the other side of the dimension, it actually tricked and lead me to this swamp, even though I didn''t see one... so maybe the world source is covered with another illusion. An illusion that escaped my eyes grasp." "Mhn, if you didn''t got that ability, the ability to be immune to poison, or maybe a resistance. You would have not got out unscathed. "Well, yeah... I''ll be careful next time." He was a bit embarrassed with his carelessness. "Moving on, do you think that the world source is really located here?... No matter how I focused with my eyes, I didn''t seem to find anything out of ce here." "If what you said is true, the illusion can''t be seen with your eyes right? Maybe you''re already under the effect of the illusion." "You think so? I don''t seem to sense anything that change. I wonder who made the illusion though, surely that guy is a powerful individual. "Maybe... so what do you n doing" "Well, I have no idea how to solve this illusion, or is it even a illusion. But I do know how to solve troublesome things..." "How?" "Destruction!... through destruction I would surely find something here as I destroy the ce." "Eh, that kind of thing... at this kind of situation, maybe that''s the only efficient way, I don''t really like the idea of solving things with force, however. "I can''t help it, I don''t have the least bit of knowledge solving things like this, and it''s easier this way." Natalia, his scythe then appeared on his hand, d with silvery-like aura. It was actually coated with his [Nihility]. "Fade!" He swung his scythe at every direction at the bottom of the swamp. It immediately took effect, silvery-like aura spread all over the ce, the water filled with poison started fading, and many more. At this rate within a couple of seconds, the poisonous swamp willpletely vanish from existence. "Stop! Stop! Dear, quickly stop! Don''t entirely destroy this ce." Sistine''s panicked voice interrupted him from swinging his scythe a couple of more times. Confused of Sistine''s state, he lowered his hand down and stop swinging his scythe. "What''s the matter?" "It''s my fault that I didn''t tell you, but this whole swamp is a very important resources of this dimension, I don''t know the exact details... all I know is that this swamp is connected to almost everything in this world. Minerals, materials, trees and many others could continue to exist in this dimension is because of this swamp. I don''t know how, but I think it''s because of the energy the swamp has." "Is that so, the trees in this world is sure is different from Arcadia, stuffs like sunlight (AN: Am I right?) that help grow trees doesn''t exist here. Others stuff might be also the same... why didn''t you tell me sooner?." "Well, I didn''t think that your actions could lead this entire swamp into destruction, I thought you would only damage it a bit before stopping. It''s your fault for swinging it around like that without even a single thought of stopping." Sistine pouted. "It''s may fault now!!? Anyway, I guess all that damage isn''t just for show... my efforts finally paid off." He noticed that there was a strange disturbance at the deepest part of the swamp that he did not know of before. "Is that what you really call effort, but I couldn''t argue since it worked." Sistine sighted. He teleported to get more closer. Located at the deepest part of the swamp, there was nothing strange, it was normal. Except for one thing, if someone would stare at it for a couple of seconds, that someone wouldn''t find anything. However, if you focused your eyes, not only focus but immense yourself as if there is nothing else that exist and concentrate with your eyes. You would then find something, based on his view it looked like an illusionary barrier, and a small part of the barrier disappeared, this was because of his [Nihility]. Other than that very small part, there was nothing note worthy of seeing. "My eyes can''t really see through it huh? even with [Infinite]... luckily [Nihility] works. My [Nihility] should be at the second stage now, since my strength increased. As for my [Infinite] it still didn''t change." "What is this Sisitne?" His hand d with [Nihility] touched the illusionary barrier, and it slowly started fading until he stopped it. The part that disappeared is a size that a normal person could pass through. "This should be a Formation." Sistine answered. "What''s a formation? No, I mean I kinda already get the gist of it, but I just want to be exact." Just like he said, he already knows what''s a formation, but he wasn''t sure if he is right or not. Things such as games, novels, manga, and other rted stuff. If you are exposed to this kind of things, the word Formation is not rare. "Let''s see, all my knowledgees from the ruler of the gods himself, though it''s quite vague. A formation should be like an arrangement of sorts? I''m not particrly clear myself. But you need a set of materials before setting a formation. cement, right materials and other factors is what creates a formation. There are lots of formation with different variations. This one right now should be rted to an illusion just like you said, it created a barrier of illusion. Somemon types are defensive formation, a formation that deflects attack, and many more." Sistine exined. "Well, I know at least that much, seems like it''s not far from what I know of... judging by how big this formation is the materials used to create this would undoubtedly be good. Especially, the core!." "You know the core of a formation? I was just about to tell you..." "Don''t be sad, you can share more of your knowledgeter. The core of the formation, is the most important part. Because it''s where the formation takes it''s energy from. A formation can''t justst for long without it''s core maintaining it. Usually, formation such as this one has a long life span." He then quickly went inside. Chapter 207: (Trial) Chapter 207: (Trial) (Updates might bete, I have exams Nov. 24-27) ... Inside the illusion barrier, it was really dark, any source of light doesn''t exist. It was quite the same on the surface yet fundamentally different. Even with this darkness that could make anyone feel uneasy just by experiencing it, he found no trouble navigating inside. This was all credited to his dark element. "I''m not sure if the world source is here, but depending on how someone made this difficult and priceless formation, there should be something worth getting here." He said after looking at the surroundings, he could already see that the materials used in making the formation is very costly. His sight was limited in this space, as it couldn''t cover the entire formation. Even then, the things that he saw with his eyes were already a lot, the thing he deemed part of the materials in creating the formation, exuded with a very strong aura and magical power. "Hmm... the ce is very dark, I''m not sure but... there is a house, no! a small pce?" As he moved deeper, getting closer to the center of the formation, he could then vaguely surmise that he was inside a small pce. On his hand there were three small dark looking stick. "I already removed three of this... but the formation is still standing huh?... I guess, what I really need to find is the core." Hemented while fiddling with the dark looking stick. Using his system to appraise the materials on hand, he read the description. Dark Pir: A material used for creating the [Dark Star Formation]. 3/10. "This information is a bitcking... but at least it tells me that there is still seven more of this things. This formation is called [Dark Star Formation] huh? Where is the star though?" ... He didn''t know the flow of time in this ce, and when he asked Sistine how much time passed, she answered that almost two hours had passed. On the past hours, while moving around he still didn''t find the center of the formation, but it doesn''t mean that he wasted his time. Currently, on his storage he already collected all 10 of the dark pirs. As expected, the formation finally had some changes, it was getting smaller but it still didn''t disappear. "Thest ce should be this room..." As he walked inside that certain room, he found arge stone tablet. "Hooh... so this is the right ce!" He gasped Cautiously looking at the surrounding, he didn''t find anything beside a stone tablet. Slowly walking his way toward the stone tablet, he ispletely on guard so he could react if something dangerous happens. Although he proceeded safely while collecting the materials of the formation, it doesn''t mean that the formation has no defense mechanism The moment he was 5 meters away from the stone tablet. In this ce where there is only darkness, a bright red star shined, this star was the one engraved on the stone tablet. "Someone finally appeared, and actually bypassed my formation." A voice suddenly sounded, he didn''t know whether the voice came from a man, woman, young or old. But he knew that the sound came from the stone tablet. "Who are you?." He probed. As if the voice didn''t hear anything he said, it continued to say. "Someone appearing here doesn''t even matter, anyway. I''m already gone at this time. Hey you! Yeah, the one who came here. You don''t need to bother asking or saying anything, this one is only a residual image, that is recorded when I''m still alive. I''m probably gone by now. Hell, this thing only activates when I''m already dead. "I see." He nodded. "You probably understand by now. Now, listen carefully because this image won''tst long. The situation you''re facing right now is a trial, if you seed, the entrance will open..." "Couldn''t I just destroy it..." "You''re thinking that you could destroy it right? Keep dreaming, there is no way someone could destroy this ce of mine unless you''re a god. A goding here is also impossible." "Oi, is this voice really only recorded... but unless you''re a god huh?..." After saying that he summoned his scythe. Imbuing it with [Nihility] as he swung it around the ce. "Haha, your actions are useless, your attack wouldn''t even leave a scratch." "Heh! this guy is arrogant. I''ll really believe that the voice is not recorded, if it wasn''t for this..." Gazing at a certain corner, this should be the gate that will open if hepletes the trial, it was revealed because of his actions. Unlike what the voice said, about not leaving a scratch, the gate was slowly disappearing. "You''re right about a goding here is almost impossible, but you never predicted about meing here, and I possess a principle... this guy maybe doesn''t even know what a principle is. "Still... this gate is really hard, it would take at most a weak before I could make a whole that I could fit in. It seems what he said about a god is the only one who can destroy it isn''t an exaggeration. If I don''t have this scythe and [Nihility] scratching this gate is a pipe dream. The voice that was silent for a couple of seconds sounded again. "Haha, I gave you time to destroy it, but I know you didn''t even leave a scratch at all. Give up!... I will start the trial now." "Haha." Alexughed "This guy is really amusing, I really want to see his reaction if he seen that I could destroy this ce... but taking the trial would be more faster. If I fail, I still need to wait for a week before I coulde inside. Teleportation isn''t an option either, it''s as if the space around it is locked." With that, he decided to take the trial. "Be prepared, I will ask you a very difficult question. If you fail once, you can''t take the trial anymore. "An instant elimination huh?" "Let''s proceed, this is my question... ''I''m ready! Will the question be about this world? Maybe the history of this world. But what if it''s math? Sistine took my intelligence stats away. Sistine, hurry and give it back. "Hmm..." Sistine hummed in response. Damn, what is she humming for. I think I''m not ready, if all fails, let''s depend on the system... Here ites. "Who is the most handsome or beautiful person in the universe?" "....." "Since it''s the first question, I''ll give you a hint... My name is Ray. "....." "The hell!!" Chapter 208: (On the other side) Chapter 208: (On the other side) At the mansion, inside the master''s bedroom. Women with beauty that is admired by all, this type of women can only be seen rarely on one ce, on one limited time. Somehow, all of this women were all together on one ce, as if it was a gathering. A gathering of beautiful women. Although the reality is not far from that, a certain someone was just lucky? enough to coincidentally? met and make all of this women fall for him out of love? Why the question marks you ask?... Was it predestined? Is it thew of fate connecting the threads?... Or was it already written on the stars? Soon, all of this will be revealed... and a word of advice. Fate is a cruel thing, no, a cruelw of the universe. Remember, if fate started moving it''s threads... only destruction awaits you. However, ''he'' who has no idea of what ising can severe this fate? Or will fate itself destroy him. The future is dim, and this ordeal is imminent. Powerful beings all throughout the wide universe, a lot of them did indeed could stop fate, but they couldn''t destroy it. There was only one being who destroyed and severe his/her fate... and made it his/her own. However, words were spread that it also took his/her life away. Even though, he/she is a god, an immortal. ... Inside the master''s bedroom, a lot of women with loose andfortable clothing, showing a lot of their skin was talking happily inside. Expression''s full of smiles, it''s not an exaggeration that if someome painted this situation, it would be a work of art. It''s also another case, if a man could see and appreciate this sight, because it was very tempting, the women all have their guard down. As theyfortably talk with each other. For a man to experience this, they wouldn''t have the will to fight back their instincts and would dive right in. But it''s a pity, there was no such man who witnessed this, and even if someone did and dive in like a hungry wolf, he wouldn''t live for even a second the moment he moved. Although this women are full of smiles, they''re really dangerous, one of them could casually destroy this world as she likes. Only one man could experience this and live a tale, but it''s also a pity that he was not present. Although, to appreciate such sight with all of this women together, he is the only one who has the right. Currently, almost all of them were ying cards on the king sized bed. "Ahhh, I lost again" (ra) "Haha, I win ra." (Kiara) "It''s not really good to boast when you''re second to thest, Kiara." (Selena) "Mother... aren''t you too old for ying this?" (Kiara) "Humph, who said ying cards are for the young?" (Eva) "Eva''s right, and did you think I will get angry if I''m provoke with the same words repeatedly? Heh, I''m way too experience for that." (Selena) "Sigh... Aunt. Well,e on let''s y another game, I''m pretty sure Kiara and ra won''t lose this one, unless you''re pretty unlucky." (Alexia) "What game?" (Rose) "It''s the King''s game, Rose." (Alexia) "Oooh, I know this one, let''s draw lots. Wait for a minute, I''ll go make one." (ra) "This girl is really energetic, even though it''s already thiste. I''m going to help ra." (Kiara) "... and their they go. I made it already, but oh well..." (Alexia) "Haha... they''ll be back soon, it''s not like there''s any materials here for them to make one." (Rose) "Just let Zeth fall them back... can you?" (Eva) "Okay." (Zeth) ... While they were ying cards at the bed, the other remaining women were at a rounded table, drinking tea, and coffee. "You''re going to drink coffee at this time? You won''t get any sleep." Violette asked. "Well... We canst for a certain amount of time without sleeping, So it''s fine." Catherine answered. "You have a point. I almost forgot, your no ordinary human, you awakened magical power after all... even the dark element. Dark Wrath was it? It''s a pretty strong group." Violette nodded. "Yeah, thanks for the praise. The group is pretty strong in the surface, but there are a lot of power struggle in the behind the scenes." Catherine said. "Is that so... was it okay for you to tell me this?" Violette asked. "It''s not really considered that big of a secret, though it''s confidential nheless. We''re already on the same boat, it''s bad if I don''t trust you." Catherine smiled "Ugh... Yeah, I understand." Violette smiled wryly. While both, Violette and Catherine were talking. Tiamat and Scthach were silently listening with their eyes closed, all while drinking tea. "Hey." Scthach''s pupils sudden opened, with a hint of coldness, she talked facing Tiamat. "What?" As if sensing that Scthach''s words was directed at her, Tiamat opened her eyes, as she smiled. "You''re really strong." Scthach said. "Thanks, but I already heard that word quite a lot." Tiamat said, taking a sip of her tea. "That''s why I "Scathe, before you say anything, remember no fighting for real alright?" Catherine interrupted her, Catherine surmised that maybe both still have not easily reconciled with each other, as they were one time enemies. "Yeah." Violette nodded. "Huh? I wasn''t nning to Ah, I understand what you mean, don''t worry, I won''t." Scthach got confused for a second before understanding. "That''s a relief, because if you do, we''re to weak to stop both of you, and he would hate that." Catherine signed in relief. "You released a lot of killing intent before, Even with the distance, I almost puked seeing it, but I guess you really don''t n on fighting, since I couldn''t feel not one bit of intenting out from you." Violettemented. "Hum, I''m not the type to not ept a defeat, is someone is overwhelmingly stronger than me, and she is way too strong for me to handle." Scthach said. "Sorry for interrupting you before, but what did you wanna say to her again." Catherine said. "You know with my strength and realm it''s really hard to breakthrough." Scthach said before turning to face towards Tiamat, and continued, "I want to ask some advice with someone stronger than myself, as she already experienced it before." Tiamat just silently listened after Catherine interrupted Scthach before, as she waited. "This queen found it troublesome to exin something twice, This queen is nning to exin this thing to himter, but with his realm it''s still too soon. but since you need this right now, let this time be an exception." Tiamat answered. "Is it alright for us to listen? Or should we leave and give you two a time to talk?" Catherine asked. "You don''t have to, This queen will tell herter when it''s only the two of us, we have a lot of time. Oh, and don''t misunderstand this queen, it''s not like this queen doesn''t want you to listen, but learning this information might put too much of a burden to you two and the others, making your breakthrough harder." Tiamat exined. "I see." Catherine nodded in understanding, although she doesn''t understand why or how, but she knows that at least Tiamat won''t lie to her. "By any chance, do you have anything that can make me stronger, or make progress faster. We are of the same race." Violette asked. "That''s right, this queen almost forgot... but this queen has a question... Are you from another realm? No, let me rephrase that, are you from another world?" Tiamat asked a question that leave Violette to confusion. "Me? From another world?... I don''t think so." Violette said while being confused. "Hmm... Was this queen wrong? This queen rarely makes a mistake, and it''s also highly likely that you just didn''t know..." Tiamat mumbled with a sound they couldn''t hear, except Scthach but she pay no mind to it. "Sorry for the weird question, but this queen do know something that would make you stronger with a faster rate than you currently do... let this queen be your teacher then." Tiamat smiled. "Eh? I''m a bit overwhelmed... but okay? I know it''s such a great opportunity, to worship someone with a strength like yours, I''m hundred percent sure that there is currently no one who has this privilege in this world." Violette said and continued, "Is there something I need to do, maybe a ritual or something? As to honor you as my teacher?" "Cough* No! That was just a figure of speech, you don''t need me to be your teacher, as even if this queen not your teacher, this queen will still teach you anyway." Tiamat coughed, she was a bit embarrassed, why? It was because she agreed to be his maid, now his soon-to-be wife is calling her as a teacher. Of course, she quickly recovered, but nheless it didn''t escape the eyes of the three. "Why?" Due to the situation proceeding so fast, Violette needed to have time to process it properly in her mind, so she didn''t understand. "Haha, Is Tia going to be Maid-Teacher, Teacher-Maid now? or maybe Maid-Master?" Catherine chuckled. "The way of things is indeed weird..." Scthach smiled. "Ah, so that''s why... Cough* well anyways, please take care of me from now on." Violette tried to salvage the situation. "Ahem*, yes... just leave it to this queen, you will be stronger sooner than you expected." Tiamat said. "Oh right, this queen forgot to ask. I''m interested on what power you possessed back then... how did your strength suddenly rose to that level, it can even be on par of an early stage divine?" Tiamat asked. "Me? what power... oh that?... I don''t really know myself, but I just havee to learn it naturally, and it''s usually by thinking negatively can that ability manifest." Scthach exined. "I did saw that... it somewhat is rted to darkness, but it''s way different from the dark element itself." Catherinemented. "Wasn''t it just normal anger?" Violette asked. "Anger? It did got activate when she saw him getting hurt... the power of anger huh?... but this queen feels it''s different." Tiamat said while in deep thinking. "Usually, when you''re in a state of madness or anger, you will leave several weaknesses because you can''t think straight, and your strength doesn''t really increased. The only positive thing is that, you don''t fear anything when you''re in that kind of state." Catherine said. "That''s right, that''s why provoking your opponent to give you opportunities is one strategies on a fight". Tiamat nodded. "When I''m on that state, it causes a lot of energy, it''s like a strength hidden deep within is released... something like that." Scthach exined. "You mean, that there is still a strength hidden deep within us, but we usually don''t know how to use it?... and is anger and negativity the things needed to unlock it. If so, this might be hard for this queen." Tiamat said feeling a bit troubled, "This queen have not experience anger that came very deep of this queen''s existence, in other words this queen has not even once shown true anger." "Really? when we and the others called you a lizard, weren''t you angry back then?... and sorry about." Catherine apologized. "You and the others indirectly hit me with that word too." Violette rolled her eyes. "... you insulted this queen, but it isn''t enough for this queen to be swayed because of rage. In this queen''s eyes back then, all of you were like flies, that could be swatted with my hand. Although somewhat interesting but be it interesting or not, a fly is a fly in the end. Would one be angry with a fly? No, one would just be annoyed with it. Swatting an annoying fly, and killing someone due to rage are different." Tiamat exined. "The way how you see things... is very cruel" Catherine said. "A fly huh? Well, judging just by the size of your dragon from and the immensity of your power. We won''t even be qualified as flies, we''re like dust." Violette said wryly. "Uhh... I just want to say we have the same line of thinking you know." Scthach said. "Is that so... No offense, but the right word for that is arrogance right? The stronger you are the arrogant you be?" Catherine asked. "Not really, this queen prefer to call it the state of mind. A powerhouse should not need to bother mundane mortals." Tiamat said. "Then, what do you think about us now?" Violette asked. "Of course, this queen treats and think of you and the others as a person, though not to be rude, but I don''t think this queen can treat you as an equal... get stronger first." Tiamat said. "As for me, My thinking is still more of a human than she is, ascension to divinity is said to change how you view the world, but I haven''t reached that yet. That''s why, I''m normal, though in terms of power and skills, I somewhat view you and others as a child." Scthach smiled. "Sigh... I don''t really understand that much, but at least we need to get stronger huh?" Violette said. "Reaching their level will still take too long." Catherine said. "Haha, he asked me to teach him and you guys how to use a weapon this uing days, and with my experience as an immortal; all of you will be taking a shortcut. Besides, the most important factor is still him, you have said that he could raise his realm within days, well, he might tell us his secret." Scthach said. "Oh? Are you good with weapons?" Catherine asked. "Yes, be it any weapon, I know how to use it perfectly, but my most strong point is the polearm or the spear." Scthach said. "Uhh... where is he right now by the way?... Always acting so mysterious, he should''ve take us along!" Violette said. "Ironically, we''re the who sent him away, let''s just take this time to deepen are rtionship." Catherine said. "Right now... he is at somewhat an interesting ce... eh? He vanished! No wait, A formation? Haha, this world really keeps surprising this queen." With her eyes looking deep towards the distance, it even actually reavealed Alex''s location. "What? where is he right now?" Scthach asked. "Wait for a couple of minutes, this queen will got out on a stroll first." And... Tiamat vanished. Chapter 209: (Answer) Chapter 209: (Answer) Merry Christmas guys! ... Shameless! This was the word that his mind immediately came up, regarding the words of the voice. You think I''m an idiot? Sistine might think so, but if you were to ask me personally. I would of course answer no, it''s just that recently there are a lot of things going on in my mind, being excited to use my power and trying to act like a cool, edgy, perfect protagonist, blinded my mind. Not gonna lie, it''s a fact that beautiful women also clouded my head. The very first time I was exposed to the outside world with my newly profound power, I tried to act mysterious and secretive, but of course it failed. If you forgot, that would be the time when I first met Catherine, I told her a fake name, and yet exposed myself that I''m finding my parents, the oue was I got exposed. What was really irritating is that this guy'' question made me remember how much of a blunder I did back then, and as if making my past wounds bleed even more, he dared to ask this question! This is clearly testing my intelligence! Without any interference inside my head, or beautiful women insight. This question? Heh, it''s way too easy for me. You want to know how? You just need to analyze, cope with the surrounding, know the personality of the one asking question. He shook his head, he was positive enough to remain confident. With a look as if the answer was already within his hands, he analyzed. Let''s see, first and foremost, this guy already gave a hint, his name is Ray. Looking at the ce, there is no one around, this guy is probably not here, some of his words also hinted that the possibility of him being dead is huge. Lastly, this guy''s personality is a shameless bastard. Of course, the answer to his question is already within my grasp. His expression suddenly change to disbelief. "I didn''t expect for you to be this shameless, even when you''re dead, you still shamelessly praise yourself. I know. I understand. You just want someone to remember you, and when you found you don''t have any good qualities for one to remember. Left with no choice, you could only be shameless to be remembered. When he was done saying that, as if all his past expression was fake, at first his expression turned to shock, then he was now full of regret and self-hatred. "Wait!... No! It was just a faade!... if it was not me here. I''m pretty sure no one would understand you my friend. Look at the symbols in this ce... that one should be a symbol of a woman?... My friend, this is your true meaning huh. I hate myself for not quickly understanding you. He sighed, looking at the surroundings. Sigh, for you to be remembered; you would need to leave something behind. The symbols here are the clue. My friend, I didn''t expect that you would have a wife that you left behind... Hm? What is this?... you even have a daughter! My friend, you are really so good to me. He couldn''t help but shed a bit of tears while talking, he even treated the guy as his friend now. His friend was too kind to him. With a face full of responsibility and care, he said. "Don''t worry since you left this for me. I would take responsibility and take care of it. In the star night sky, I will talk about life with your wife, your daughter will of course be not left behind." Breathing deeply, with a very serious look, he continued. "I will properly make you a grave. Holding hands with your wife, teasing her, sometimes touching her. The three of us will visit your grave, to show you that I''m properly taking care of her. I did say three of us will visit you, and the other one would be of course your daughter. She will kneel in front of your grave, sadly she is facing my direction. Nheless, she is still praying for you. My friend, you have such a good daughter." He couldn''t help but smile as he praised his good friend''s daughter. "I know that after I clear your trial, I will soon meet them. I promise you my friend, I will take really good care of them... Since I know what you mean now, I finally have the answer to your question. "The most handsome person in the universe, no one could take this title, and no one could make me say it... except you, my good friend. The answer is... Ray the cuckold. It was still not know whether the source of the voice is really present or not, but if it is. It seems like the owner of the voice has quite a lot ofposure to not get angry of his words. "Wrong! Your answer is incorrect." The voice said coldly. It''s as if he didn''t sense the change, and the coldness of the voice. He smiled. "My friend, you really know how to joke... but don''t worry I''ll go along with it. If it''s not you who could it be?" "The answer is Before the voice could even finish, he interrupted him. "Wait! Ahh... What a blunder, I gotta agree that I''m really an idiot. The person that both of us agree on, would of course be the most beautiful my friend. So the answer is your wife... Ahh! How did I not find it sooner!" He was full of remorse. "My friend I didn''t expect that I didn''t have that much understanding for me to make that blunder. Don''t worry after this, I will properly take care of your wife, to the point that when someone ask me who is the most beautiful person in the universe, without any second thought I could answer that it is your wife... though at that time, my woman..." He said with confidence, it''s as if a fire was burning on his eyes. He was that dedicated. "Fuck! How shameless are you! To dare even covet my wife!" As to be expected, the voice couldn''t hold it in anymore. This also proves that he was not the only one in this ce, the owner of the voice was really present. He gotta hand it to the guy who was really good at acting of not being here. "Fuck! Why did you curse my friend?! Are you finally leaving your wife to me... if that''s the case, don''t forget to also leave your daughter to me." When the voice suddenly cursed, it was surprising the he didn''t have any strong reaction, as if he expected that someone was really here. "Shit! Rules are rules, you failed to answer the question; you''re incorrect. Death shall be the punishment of those who failed." Something like an image of a person appeared above stone tablet. Chapter 210: (Answer 2) Chapter 210: (Answer 2) He could finally see who the owner of the voice was, he was somewhat a tall middle age man, with a beard. "Oh! Is things finally going real now? but my first hunch was really right! You''re dead. This is a soul projection... but nevertheless this projection possess a will, and the personality of the original. It''s not exaggerating if one say, that this projection if the original. Reviving you is even possible with this. One''s soul was described to be the origin of a person after all, as long as a soul still exist, even when your body is already non-existent you could be brought back to life, with your strength intact." While he was saying so, the projection moved to grab him with it''s hand, and the momentum it gave made him sweat. Although it fell a bit short but it could almost rival the strength that Tiamat showed just before. "My friend what are you doing! Are you that excited of giving your wife to me? Because of that, you want to hug me to show your gratitude? If it''s the other way around, sorry to say, but no homo, although I said I will take care of your wife and daughter. I won''t take care of you, just go die. I will remember you! Every time I taste your wife and daughter, I will always remember to thank you!" "You...!" The projection was speechless, exploding strength came from his hands, although it was not physically existing, but he could deduced that if this hand grasp him. It would be a huge ident. Before the hand could grasp him, he teleported. Still, it was no use, the projection also disappeared and quickly appeared to catch him. "Fuck! I said no homo, are you getting desperate?... Get your damn hand away from me." He summoned Natalia on his hand, coating her with [Nihility] as he shed the hand that wasing for him away. "What is this... troublesome!" The projection said, but as if it didn''t care of his life and death, the projection didn''t stop his hand. His scythe hit the hand of the projection, [Nihility] that is on the advance stage was really effective, but sadly he doesn''t have the time topletely disperse the projection. That''s why he gotta get away, or else it''ll be disastrous. The saying did say, that fighting someone who has no regard to life is more dangerous, than fighting someone who values his own life. Without any choice, he could only teleport to dodge again, a frontal fight against a soul projection, that is technically not alive is suicide. Especially, when the strength it possess is way beyond him. Just a couple of hours ago, he even used some of his big moves, his strongest moves was not an exception. The current state of his mind can''t handle using those skills again. Although, if you see his stats his Health points and Magical power would be full. The things he could use were only his ordinary skills, this skills might be strong to the viewpoint of those who are lower realms, but this projection in front of him was not included to those people. Teleporting further away, to increase the gap between them, but it was no use, his opponent was already onto him. "Damn! Tia,e out!" He could only call out. "Hm? So you still need this queen to deal with this weakling?" Tiamat appeared, blocking the attack of the soul projection. He already knew that Tiamat was close to him, that''s why he didn''t hesitate to immediately ask for her help. To why he knows, it was because of the contract that connected both of them. When Tiamat appeared close to his location, he quickly detected it. "Well, I don''t mind admitting it. Yes, I need you!" He nodded seriously, to be honest he really wasn''t in the proper state to fight right now. "Good!... To deal with things like this easier... since this thing isn''t even alive. You just need to suppress it with overwhelming strength, and then crush it!" Tiamat''s human hand, turned to that of a dragon. Using her ws, she crushed the soul projection, by speeding up with an unimaginable speed, as she appeared in front before directly pinching Ray to oblivion. The soul projection vanished like a puff of smoke. "Oh? this one is quite persistent... but you wouldn''tst long in that state." Tiamat said, towards the air above the stone tablet. He was confused at first looking at her, but soon understand, Ray appeared but the soul projection was unstable, in this state it wouldn''t take long before he disappeared. "I didn''t think that someone this strong is backing you..." Ray said with a wry smile. "Haha, of course she is really beautiful right? She is my maid! Say, your jealous right? Envy me! Your so lucky before you''re gonepletely, you experienced seeing her beauty, what a pity after this you''ll be no more..." He shook his head as if depressed. ''This shameless bastard'' Rat gritted his teeth. "Right! You can now leave your wife to me... Hurry,e on you don''t have much time anymore, if you don''t, who will take care of her? No one, she would be frustrated with no one taking care of her, that''s why that will be my job. I will satisfy her." He said with a grin. However, Ray''s reaction was out of expectation, instead of cursing him, Ray actually smiled. "You want to know my wife right? Okay, I will tell you. Although I don''t have a daughter, but my wife is enough I think." Ray smiled. "Oh... then tell me." He felt something weird was going on. "Here, look below the tablet, my wife''s picture is imprinted there, I''m sure you would be surprised." Ray directed him. "Hmm... you''re quite cooperative than I expected... don''t worry I will take care of her." He grinned, but with the distraction of the so called wife, he didn''t notice how suspicious Rat was, no! maybe he noticed but he ignored it. "Let''s see... here..." He leaned down below the tablet and quickly found an image. "This would be your wife... right? Fuck!" The moment he saw the image clearly, he couldn''t help but curse. The image was actually of a fat middle age woman, her face was full of wrinkles. It was not just that, there were other more factors, to be blunt she is ugly, really ugly." "Fuck! This is your wife? You actually fucking want me to take care of this!" He raged. "Hahaha, she is nowplete yours my friend, be good to her, take good care of her, and talk about life with her. You can see her location at the back of that picture. She is now in your hands, adios. Haha." Ray disappeared whileughing heartily. When he saw Ray disappeared, he was really gloomy. "Shit! It was really out of my expectation, damn guy! He actually yed with me." "Humph!" Tiamat snorted at him with her eyes called as ice. "You came here for something right? The world source I see, quite surprising. It''s already opened, let''s go, this queen will apany you. "R-Right!" He left the thing that happened to the back of his mind, his priority right now is still the world source. He and Tiamat then quickly proceeded, towards the entrance that has opened. ... Ray''s question was an not answered. What do you think was the answer?! Chapter 211: (A queen must have her King) Chapter 211: (A queen must have her King) "You know?" The path the two were walking is pitched ck, not one source of light could be seen, and weirdly there''s no trace of sound except their voices. The sounds of footsteps could not be heard, as ck as the path is, he can''t see Tiamat''s presence, on Tiamat''s side, whether she could see him or not is another matter. His eyesight may be of no use, but he could still pinpoint and sense where Tiamat is by using other means. Tiamat''s overbearing aura, especially. "What?" "I mean, how''d you know that I wasing for the world source." "Oh, its because it''s the world source. It contains a huge amount of energy or magical power within it, this queen would be ashamed if this queen can''t feel it." "I see, is it weird that I can''t seem to feel or sense anything at all?" "Weird? No. It''s not that unusual for you to not sense it with that measly power of yours." Tiamat gave him a white look. "Disdaining me now are we?" He nced at her. "Ara, why do you think so?" She nced back, before smiling as she said. Seeing her smiling all of a sudden, he felt inexplicable before saying. "Nothing really, in any case the one who was shivering with her body before, was not me. "What do you mean?" She frowned. "What ever could I mean, hm?" He smiled "Ara, it was but an instant. If it were now, you wouldn''t even have the slightest chance to resist." She didn''t bother getting angry. "Yeah, yeah. Continue amusing me." "You don''t believe it? Unlike before, it was already quite a while when this queen arrive in this realm, all the shackles that this world restricted this queen are all already broken." She said while giving him a look as if she would eat him. "Huh? You''re not serious right? I don''t believe it." He really didn''t believe it. Even if he did, he didn''t know the immensity of her words. Her state of being restricted and not being restricted. Is a different level altogether. "Ara, then do you want to test with this queen? this queen could throw one or two divine arts right at you if you want." "I didn''t think you also know how to tease someone." "Eh?... teasing you? this queen did?" Her expression suddenly change to disbelief. "Isn''t it?" "Was that so... maybe it is?" She also didn''t understand. "Why are you asking me?... You''re the one who said it." "Hm... hey, this queen has a question... what impression does this queen give you?" "You? let''s see..." He frowned and thought for a while before answering, "Majestic, beautiful, and arrogant I think?" "Go on continue..." "Continue? You mean to exin?" "Mn." Seeing her nod, he continued. "When I first saw you, my first thought was like: "Uhh, this woman is really good" Your expression and your aura brought upon feeling as if you are looking down on every being in the world, disdaining them as if they were like lower life forms iparable to your majestic self. This kind of thing, maybe it''s only my preference but I like it... ...and you being a beauty probably doesn''t need an exnation, at least for me your the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, I gotta admit even better than my women. As for you being arrogant, it was already an undisputable fact that can''t be denied as it greatlypliments of how you gave the feeling of looking upon the whole world." "Is that all? Any other thoughts?" She is interested of knowing more. He noticed that she is really interested of knowing more about what he think of her. Not wanting to destroy the current mood, he didn''t disappoint her and continued. "After talking and fighting with you, my impression never change, it was also then that I found out that the feeling you gave me didn''t disappoint. With a powerparable to yours, you have the right to really look down upon many beings. You alsoe out as very terrifying, with that cold eyes and expression of yours, as if looking at us like we''re a pile of corpses. "Ara, was this queen really that terrifying? Scared?" Tiamat smiled beautifully. "To be honest, no. Although youe out as terrifying, it''s not enough to scare me. Instead it makes me even like you more. You need to know that men like to conquer strong women. It''s just feel really good to imagine a woman being usually cold and arrogant will be meek and blush in front of you. "Ara, you have such weird tastes. But don''t think that it''s easy to make strong women obey you at will. And this queen? You don''t have a chance." Tiamat chuckled. "Hard? conquering you? You''re my maid already, it also means that you would be the one who will always be my side. It will be easy for me act cool and let you see what my strong sides are, with that in no time you would fall. "Ara ara, this queen can''t wait for that to happen, since it never will." Tiamatughed. In this whole conversation, she was strangely happy. She was never the one to be talkative. Oh right, I''ve noticed that in this whole conversation you used a lot of Ara(Oh my). Usually, this word onlyes out from big-breasted onee-san''s and beautiful young milf''s." He couldn''t help but mention it, as it caught him off guard for a bit. "This queen doesn''t understand what you are talking about and this queen just likes talking to you this way." Tiamat smiled. "Is that so, well if that''s what you want. But can you please stop referring yourself as ''this queen''. I don''t like it." "Hehh... you don''t like it? that is this queen''s noble identity you know?! Do you really not like it...?" Tiamat said with a condescending attitude, pressuring him. But he didn''t even flinch. An ash gray light suddenly brightened, this light isted the darkness. Both of their figures can be finally seen. Holding her chin, his deep blue eyes gazed directly at her. He said, "A queen must have her King... do you have a king?" Tiamat''s eyes brightened as a gap appeared in her mouth as if she was taken back and don''t know what to say. After a moment of trance, Tiamat dodged her eyes, quickly taking a step back before chucking. "What do you think?" She gave him a teasing smile. "I''m not joking, do you have one?" He held her arms, grasping it. Not letting her escape "What if this queen has it?" Her smile grew even wider, it was already a huge grin. "Then, I''ll just have to kill him, the moment you have a connection with me, you were destined to be mine." She didn''t dodge his gaze this time, and instead directly face it. "How overbearing, this queen likes it. But I''m afraid... a king that can conquer this queen still doesn''t exist." "How about me?" "You?... you''re too weak... but..." "But?" "But... nothing, fufu." Tiamat chuckled, teasing him. "Heh, I''m maybe weak now in your standards. But it won''t be long, soon I''ll prove you wrong as your king already has been born." He said confidently, calcting how fast his improvements were, it really might not be long before he will surpass her. "Okay, then prove this queen wrong. No, from this moment on I shall not refer to myself as queen. It''ll need to wait before my king appears." Tiamat smiled. "I''ll be your king, but you being my queen is not an established fact. As for now, your only my maid." He grinned. "Ara." Tiamat covered her mouth, chuckling. "I didn''t mention anything about being your queen, wait when you are worthy for me to consider. "Well..." He nodded "Then let''s go my master? fufu." Tiamat chucked. Chapter 212: (Absorbing the world source) Chapter 212: (Absorbing the world source) On their way toward the world source. It was not covered by darkness anymore, their path was dominated by an ash gray light. This light means that they are already close to the world source. While walking Tiamat also told him that this light was produced by the energy of the world source. ... "So... this is the world source?" He and Tiamat arrive on a ce that looks like an altar, in the center there is a giant sphere rotating. "Yes, that''s right. The gatekeeper from before should have been living here for long, waiting for this world source." Tiamat said while looking at the surroundings. "Waiting here until he died? Does that guy even have a head." He ridiculed. He still has a grudge for being tricked. "No, of course not." Tiamat rolled her eyes, "I don''t really know the reason but it should be either he is injured and needed the energy of the world source to breakthrough or he was trapped. That''s why he didn''t escape or can''t." "Let''s stop talking about that guy... do you want this?" He looked at her. "What do you mean?" Tiamat asked, although she knows what he is talking about. But why? she doesn''t know. "I''m talking about the world source." "If I want it, will you really give it to me?" Now that he confirmed it himself, she was really interested on what he will answer. It had not even been a day before they meet, was he really so naive to give it to her. ''Did this man really fell for my beauty and want to give it to me? Of course not right? right?'' "No." He denied. "Hah..." Tiamat sighed although she expected that answer, but she herself didn''t notice that there was some feeling of disappoinment. "But... sharing some of it should be fine. I can''t justpletely give all of it to you alright, and you''re even stronger than me... so do you want to?" He stared at her She was taken back. Although the concept of ''sharing some it'' and ''not giving any'' is a difference between quantity. But for her it was a whole other level kind of difference. In this kind of world who on their rights mind would share their things with someone you just met within just a day. Maybe he has some plot going on? And some hidden reasons? She thought of it but didn''t took it to heart and instead choose to ignore. "No, I''m fine. This thing doesn''t have any benefit with my current strength." Tiamat shook her head. With an inexplicable smile pasted on her face, truly enchanting. What she said was undoubtedly a lie. It''s the world source for goodness sake. Even divine coveted it, maybe only gods disdained it. But she denied! Why?! I''m afraid only she knows why herself. Was it because she was looking forward to something? Or is it?! ... "Fill your hand with your magical power, and the moment ites to contact with it. There should be a huge sucking force that will happen." Tiamat was guiding him on how to absorb the world source. "Done! Next?" He asked while fully focusing on controlling his magical power. At the moment, he was experiencing the sucking force of the world source. It''s as if all the magical power and energy on his body was being pulled, if left unattended he might be sucked dry. "Do your best on resisting it''s power, and slowly and envelop the whole sphere with your magical power, after that you''ll know it yourself." "Easier said than done... multitasking is very energy consuming." A lot of swear dripped from his body, resisting, controlling, enveloping, he needed to do all that three. A lot of minutes passed, the sphere was already almostpletely enveloped with his magical power. Still, he wasn''t fairing any better, his body was at it''s limits. "Hah... hah... done! I can''t take it any further... what''s next?" He asked while panting, the sphere was already covered with his magical power. "Simple, absorb it directly." Tiamat instructed. "How?" "How you say? By feeling, absorb it by feeling. The sucking force that you have contacted for this long, I''m sure you understand it a bit. This is what you call thew of devouring, although not much but you should understand it a bit by now." "The hell? howe I don''t know it, by feeling? Instinct?! I don''t seem to understand it yet... Fuck! My body''s already giving up." He cursed. "Hurry, don''t tell me you need my help? I think you''re better than that." Tiamat tried to provoke him. "Fuck! I can''t do this... Come on I need he." Before he could finish, Sistine''s voice sounded on his head. "Dear, I don''t think you can do this yet. Let the system absorb it for you." "Sistine?! Can the the system also do this? I don''t remember having this kind of function." He asked. "Of course, because you haven''t had encountered anything to absorb all this while so of course you don''t know... and this kind of thing is rted to aw, thew of devouring to be precise. Usually, only Immortals could do what Tia told you to do. It must be because you shocked Tia before, so she think a Celestial like you can do what an immortal can. In other words, she overestimated you. "Fuck! This maid needs a beating!" He cursed his luck on acting so domineering in front of her. [Absorb World Source, Yes | No ] An interface appeared in front of him, he quickly pressed Yes. Shush! Shwoosh! An overbearing sucking force came out from his body, it was even many times the force of what the world source could do. "Yes, that''s it. I know you could do it, and you already mastered this much already. It was much as I expected it to be" Tiamat eyes brightened. ''Like hell it is, if not for the system I would be sucked dry by now.'' He cursed in his mind hearing Tiamat''s praise. It didn''t take long before the world source ceased it''s existence, and waspletely absorb by his body. Overwhelming and chaotic magical power could be felt inside his body. Boom! Boom! In just a couple of minutes he broke through several levels. Magical power filled the air. After an hour or so, the magical power in his body calmed down. "This strength... what''s my realm right now? Sistine?" He asked while clenching his hands feeling his new realm. "Yes... here." Sistine said happily. She was also happy for him [Celestial System 2.0] Name: [Alex] Age: [20] Race: [Human] Gender: [Male] Rank: Celestial Body(Mid stage) > (Celestial Spirit(Mid stage) Unknown: Evil Infant (5th step) Level: 25 (Exp-0/5000) > Level 325(Exp-5000/500000) Bloodline: [God Ruler-25%] [King Solomon] Principle: Infinite and Nihility(Advance) Law: Space and Time Soul: [Recovered 10%] Health Points: [1200] Magical Power: [1200] Elements: [Fire, Water ,Lightning, Wind, Earth, Dark] Unknown: Evil Infant (5th step) Unrivaled Points: [12800] Strength: (320) Speed: (560) Defense: (300) Vitality: (0) Magic: (0) Comprehension: (100) Luck: (100) Add Points: [0] > [575] Wives: (0) Lovers: (3)-[Alexia Ainsley], [Rose Murphy], [Violette Watt] You can teleport to your lover anytime you want; The Host will be rmed if there is any potential danger happening to his woman. Girlfriends: (4)-[ra Smith], [Selena Ainsley], [Eva Range], [Catherine Silva], [Scthach] Maids: [Tiamat], [Leticia] Skills: Store Skills: [Sperm Controller] [Aphrodisiac Scent] [Gravity Control] [Dimensional World] [Dead-Shadow] [Divine Healing] [Sun Rays] [Phaseless Concealment] [Space Maniption] [Sonic Wave] [Affection Meter] [Truth or Lie] [Flight] [CQC] [Time Maniption] [Summoning Circle] [Chains of Heaven] Fire Skills: [Fire Punch] [Fire Ball] [methrower] [Inferno] [Purifying me] [Dry] Water Skills: [Tsunami] [Water Bubble Explosion] [Clean] [Water Current] [Mist] [Cloud] Lightning Skills [Thunder] [Lightning Strike] [Electric Vortex] [Electric Overload] Wind Skills: [Gale] [Enhance Speed] [Whirlwind] [Wind Change] [Whispers of the Wind] Earth Skills: [Fissure] [Greater Hardening] [Earth Wall] [Sink Hole] [Mud Swallow] [Golem] Dark Skills: [True Dark] [Curse of Doom] [Touch of Darkness] Soul skills: [Soul Devour] [Soul Bind] [Soul Creation] [Assassin God Single sh] [Mental Breakdown] [Consciousness Decay] [Mind Disturbance] [Soul Search] Bloodline Skills: [King''s Aura] [Metamorphosis(25%)] [Master-Servant Contract] [Devil Form] Sword Skills: [Myriad Sword Punishment] Other: [Five Elements Body] [All-Seeing Eye] [Eidetic Memory] [Blink] [Manifestation of Killing Intent][Spacial Rend] [Inextinguishable Pure Yang Body] [Heart Resonance] [Breath of the Dragon God] Chapter 213: (Breath of the undead) Chapter 213: (Breath of the undead) My mistake on thest chapter. Instead of Celestial Soul, he was already at the Celestial Spirit rank. If you forgot, it goes like this: Celestial body, Celestial soul, Celestial spirit, Celestial hero, Celestial tribtion. I''ll edit it soon. And if you''re confuse about the leveling system. Sistine will exin it for you ... "Celestial Spirit realm?... I actually jumped through realms again." "Mhn, hm." Sistine hummed happily, "Congrattions." "Let''s see what''s new here... I''m currently level 325?!? What the hell! how does this work?" He asked, surprised. "It goes like this...In your current realm, the Max level is 500. Each realm has 100 levels. Low stage is 1-24. Mid stage is 25-50. Late stage is 51-75. Peak stage 76-100. Your current realm is Celestial Spirit realm which is level 325. Understand?" Sistine exined. "Yeah, somewhat... nothing change in my bloodline and my soul... 575?! My add points is 575?! One level should have 1 add point and I''m level 325. This... it doesn''t make sense." "Oh, oh. When you passed through a realm, or in system''s term when you go past level 100, the point you get onwards will be 2. Before you were level 25. Up until you reach level 100. You got 75 add points. In the level 101- 200. You got 200 add points. 201-300 you got 300 add points." Sistine exined. "I see... but I''m already level 325?... where''s the points worth of 25 levels?" "Yes. Following the procedures you should have another 100 add points when levelling from 301-325... I''m not sure but, the system seems to not add it? I don''t know why, don''t worry it doesn''t mean that you won''t get any add points anymore, However. I''ll give you an exnationter." Sistine said assuredly. "It''s fine, you don''t need to do it with haste. I can''t even properly think on how to distribute this points. 575 and each point adds 10 in my stats. My vitality and magic is still 0 so I will prioritize this first. But I''ll do itter." He smiled. "Okay, I don''t have anything to do so don''t worry I''ll be done with this problem fast." Sistine said seriously. "Okay, I''ll leave it to you." He didn''t continue to insist and continued looking at his status. ... "Scthach seems to have been added in the girlfriend section... this... what is this! Maid?! Really, I don''t know wether tough or not seeing this. Tia''s name is already in it. Even Leticia that girl? When did she be my maid? It''s subordinate at most right?" He got surprised seeing this section. "Hehe." Sistine chuckled. "There are also some change on my skills, there is a sword skill added. And the weird skills that I suddenly gainedes from the soul skills... and done! this changes seems to be pretty big this time, no maybe all the time? Haha." He smiled, looking back he always was breaking through levels in a sh. Thinking about it, it''s really not that surprising. "Done? What realm?..." Tiamat voice pulled him out of his thoughts. "You can''t sense it? Celestial Spirit realm.* He smiled. "Is that so, I could indeed sense it but when ites to you there are some unknown factor and I can''t be really sure." Tiamat shrugged. "We''re done here, let''s go." "I don''t know what to say, can you be aware of your surrounding please. A powerhouse have been living in this ce and so it''s a fact that he might leave somethings here... above look at that." Tiamat pointed her finger above the altar "Hm? A light?" Turning his head, it was a dense cluster of grey light. He thought that the this light came from the world, but I guess there is more to it. "The breath of the undead I presume? This might even be the greatest treasure here, even greater than the world source. It was hidden in the world source, so it maybe really is the greatest rewards you can get here." Tiamat said while looking at the light with interest. "Yeah?, let me try and get it first. What can we do with this." He approached it. "Don''te closer to it, although this may be a thing that is no worse than the world source or even better, but you and I can''t use this things." Tiamat stopped him. "What do you mean?" "This thing is worthless for both of us, only those who have the power or rted to the undead can use this thing... so we can''t do anything about it for now, let''s just leave it. Maybe it will have some uses in the future, and don''t easily touch it or it might get corrupted, extracting this needs extreme care." Tiamat rolled her eyes, he actually tried to touch it, do you you know how important it is, though on the perspective of someone who can use it. Still it can be traded by another thing with the same worth. "Undead?... It might actually be of use to me. Can you help me get it?" "Well... you can use it? If you say so, I''ll get it." Tiamat was still a bit skeptical but choose to believe. "Dear, if you want you can use the system aid that you didn''t use until now to extract it." Sistine''s voice sounded. "Eh? okay, let me try." "But you have to pay some points though." As soon as she finished speaking an interface appeared. Extract breath of the undead? Cost: 500UP Yes | No Before it even took a second, he already pressed No. Like hell he will pay, you already have a capable maid beside you. It''ll be just a waste. "You won''t do it?... at least you could try this feature of the system for once." Sistine said. "No. It would be just a waste, I''ll try it if an opportunity arises next time." "Well..." Sistine didn''tin. A small chest appeared on Tiamat''s hand. With a wave of her other hand, produced an intangible pressure. Like a queen ordering her subjects, the grey light quickly flew towards the chest she was holding. She quickly opened it before quickly closing it back. She said calmly as if she didn''t do anything worthy of praise. "Here, what will you use it for?" "Thanks, I know someone that can use it, following with what you said. It should be right." He received the chest. "Ara, are you telling me that you don''t believe me?... Anyway, tell me when you n to use it I''ll help, if someone who has meager strength tries to use this without any external help. It would be ying with death itself." Tiamat roller her eyes. "Okay, is there still anything worth something here..." He said while casually picking up something like a crystal in the ground, somehow this crystal attracted him. Though, his mind was at somewhere else. ''A lot of time should have passed by now, Leticia should be done. It''s time to take over this world. The breath of the undead, this should be a good reward for her... my little maid.'' He smiled with that thought "Hey, that thing on your hand! Let me see it!?" Tiamat''s shocked and a bit of trembling? voice snapped him. "This... this... Ah, such a waste I could have used this before, but now it''s worthless." Tiamat''s regretful tone picked his curiosity. "What is this?" He said looking at the translucent crystal on his hand. Chapter 214: (Law of Devouring) Chapter 214: (Law of Devouring) "It''s a condensed crystal,posed of aw. That one is thew of devouring. When you use it, you will instantly learn how to use this specificw with a certain amount of understanding... If it was me from before this would be priceless. But my understanding of thew of devouring has already passed what this crystal can do, but do you know how many times I spent trying to understand it... it''s a... no never mind." Tiamat who was usually calm was a bit depressed. It seems something happened in the past. "Hmm. Let me guess, like in xianxia novels. It took you hundreds of years to gain your current understanding of thisw right? Haha, I wonder how old you really are." Heughed Tiamat stared at him coldly, before taking a deep breath, an evil smile then formed on her face, "Ara, haven''t you heard that mentioning a woman''s name can cause unimaginable disaster?" "Heh, I already know about this and have mentioned it to the others. They got angry but what can you girls do? punish me? I''d like to see all of you try!... at most all you could do is ignore me for a certain amount of time." He smiled. "Ara ara ma... you''re including me? Unlike the others I have a power more powerful than yours. That little girl Scathe could also suppress you. If what you said is true, but unlike her I''m not too soft." Tiamat clenched her hand into a fist, and just like that the surroundings trembled. As her willpletely dominated everything in the space, he waspletely stunned. He can''t move. The system alerted him what''s happening. [A high ranked divine has set its eyes on you!] [Your body and the surroundings has been contaminated with divine energy] [All current function of your body is frozen] [Do you want to disable the restrictions? Cost: 10000UP Yes | No] ''Damn'' Slowly by slowly his body levitated in the air and drew closer to Tiamat. "Will you tell this queen what you just said before?" Tiamat smiled? "Ara. Apologies it seems like I forgot that you can''t speak right?" Tiamat motioned her hand. With a wave, his mouth that was restricted loosen. "What the hell are you doing woman? You''re disobeying your master?!!" He forced a smile, ''What the heck though, just disabling this restrictions almost already covered all of my points. And like hell I''m gonna do that.'' "Hm? Arara, nothing of that sort. This maid has never heard of any of your orders master." She smiled. "Then stop!" He ordered. "As you ordered my master." As though nothing happened the space became tranquil. "I''m just joking okay?" Hended to the ground, fixing his embarrassing posture. "Hmm." Tiamat hummed, not trying to buy it at all. Her eyes was still looking at him with a sharp glint. "Really okay? I promise. I''m just trying to tease you. I''m not going to hurt my women, if you girls say you don''t like it and hate it. Then I won''t do it again. I was just testing if you, like them are sensitive regarding to your age. Geez, in this kind of world ages doesn''t even matter. You''re beautiful, no signs of wrinkles in the face. Very like a young woman. So no problems now okay? Understand?" He smiled Tiamat smiled, "I''m not angry at all. I was just letting you see what happens when I get angry okay? Like what you said I couldn''t careless about ages. However, I don''t remember someone being alive after saying that." "I can''t trust that at all... anyway enough. How am I gonna use this?" He asked "Before I answer let me make it clear. You keep mentioning about me being part of your women. I''m not your woman yet." Tiamat pinched his cheek. ''She pinched my cheek, well I guess she doesn''t hate the idea of touching me'' He smiled in his thoughts before turning it to a grin, "Yet?" "That''s right! Yet! You still need to work hard my master." Tiamat smiled. "So you have already resigned to fate that you''ll eventually be my woman. Sigh. My charms knows no boundaries." He narcissistically said "Hm," Tiamat chuckled, "Let''s quickly get you to absorb thatw... just break the crystal and it''ll be done as easy as that." "Oka Sistine didn''t let him finish, "Don''t use it! You don''t need this right now. It would be a waste." "Why?" "Several reasons. First, you are already so strong in terms of being on the celestial rank so you don''t need to hurry of gaining more power. Second, you have already absorbed the World source and had gained understanding of thew of devouring. When you be an immortal where one usually starts learning thew, your understanding will be assimted. Third and should be thest. You can give this to one of the sisters for her to master thisw early without bing an Immortal." Sistine exined. "I''m really not that in a hurry of improving my strength, I still have a thousand years. Though it doesn''t hurt to have precautions as we can''t predict if something unexpected happens, but yeah this suggestion is good. I can''t have my women being so weak can I?" Sistine happily agreed with his decision. "Why did you stop?" Tiamat asked. "I''ll just keep this for now after all. I''ll give this to the others. With my pace, I don''t need to be that much in a hurry." He said. "Suit yourself... but I really didn''t think someone could think of another individual before their selves. It''smon that in the pursuit of strength you can sacrifice anything, even your loved ones. Do you really love your women that much?" Tiamat asked curiously. "I''m not that sure myself since we only spent a bit of time together except Alexia. But I can confidently say that I like them now and will love them in the future... and every one who pursue strength each have his or her own reason right? I don''t have that much grand of a dream. I just want to be powerful to enjoy life happily with my women. And sacrificing my women? that phrase doesn''t exist on my mind. Hell, it''s better to die than be powerful all alone." "Hmm quite cliche but also unique. Since all those who thinks like that doesn''t live long. Well, I''m here, even. Not many could stop me in this universe. I''m already at the peak so you''re really lucky." Tiamat smiled. ''At the peak? a divine? Does she even know that gods exist? I''ll just tell herter together with the others. About the system too, my transmigration all this I''ll eventually have to tell them. The only one stopping me is that I''m a bit conflicted telling this to Alexia... "Okay! let''s get out of here the other things left here are a bunch of papers, documents about a research on something. I''ll check itter." He transported all of the things left to his system storage. Chapter 215: (Night Empress) Chapter 215: (Night Empress) "Have you prepared everything already?" "Yes, Alex. I can immediately give the order to proceed." "Okay, tell the other three to gather together their presence is needed." "Yes! It''ll be done fast." Leticia quickly left the room. He, Alex, was currently lying down on a luxurious sofa inside the pce. "You''re a lord now?" Tiamat chuckled. "It''s even more, I''m pretty much called emperor." He smiled wryly. Being an emperor and called as one doesn''t really fit him well. "Emperor... and night? Pfft!" Tiamatughed. "Oh and you? Aren''t you the oh so called queen? evil dragon? chaos dragon? haha." He countered. "Please, it''s not me who made those titles." "We''re on the same boat then." "Not me. You willingly became this so called emperor." "Look. If I didn''t need to I really would not want to. But the benefits it gives are just too enticing. Like I could have an army of this undead... especially that unknown thing anyway it''s a secret." "I can rte. I have a lot of them worshiping me back in my realm and they made an empire on their own. With me as a spiritual figure. Things became easy by ordering them." "Yeah... we can''t deny that." "That ghost girl from before, is she the one who you will give the breath of the undead to? I don''t seem to sense that she is your woman though." "Yeah she is. Her bing my woman is inevitable. We need to score points to prepare for the future." "Horny bastard! Scum! Can''t stop getting woman huh?!" "That hurt! I''m just following what my heart instructs me to." "You''re following your lower half!" "No. I do not!" "You do!" While they were arguing someone knocked on the door. "Who is it?" He asked. Well, with his eyes turning gold, he already knew who it was. He just wanted to y around. Besides who would call him Alex here besides her. "It''s me. Alex." "Who are you?" There was a bit of silence after he asked, it seems the one who was on the other side of the door was contemting or confused. "Alex, it''s your subordinate." "Subordinate who? Is it the subordinate who is in charge of helping me bath, the subordinate who is in charge of dressing me up, or is it the subordinate who is in charge of warming up my bed?" Cough* Cough* Tiamat coughed then red at him. He pretend not to notice her cold eyes. As he looked at Leticia''s expression on the other side. Rather than being red and embarrassed, she was red and flustered. As it seems she was anxious about something. ''Is she anxious of denying me and I will get angry? Hah. It seems it will be hard if she''s scared of me. "Alex, it''s your subordinate, Leticia." After a couple seconds of silence she calmed herself down. "Leticia? I know several with names like Leticia. Is it that vampire girl with blonde hair in that certain anime?" It seems she had enough, and doesn''t have time for ying around. She quickly answered with patience. "Alex, it''s me Leticia. One of five undead kings in this world, otherwise known as Ghost queen. The one who you ordered a while ago." Leticia answers with precise information. "Oh! Pleasee in. I was just teasing you. Didn''t we talk that you should just be yourself when we are together, and you don''t need to be that formal right. You could have just opened the door after knocking I wouldn''t mind." He smiled. "Ah, how dare I." Leticia said while she breathed in relief as if thinking that there was no need to be afraid at all. Just like what he said before. "Are they all ready?" He asked. "Yes! Everything is ready. The other three undead kings are already waiting at the royale terrace." "Well they don''t have to talk anyway, their presence is enough." He stood up, before ncing and smiling to Tiamat, "Care to be an empress of mine?" Leticia widen her eyes in surprise, before nodding after taking a side nce at Tiamat. "Tiamat smiled, "What do you mean?" "I know you know what I meant... well? Do you ept or not?" He smiled. It would be good if she epted, an emperor has to have his empress right? Though not having one is fine but it would better if there is one. "It''s just a title. It would be also interesting this way." Tiamat stood up. "So you ept, my empress?" He gave her his hand. Tiamat took and held his hand, chuckling, "Aren''t I supposed to be your maid my master? Or is it my emperor now?" "Nah I prefer being maid and master!" "Is it so?" "Wait that''s right! Can you transform to something more of like a demon or a devil?" "Why?" "You know I''m human, and although you''re a dragon you look like a human. Now two humans are going to be the ruler of an undead realm? Many would not like such an idea would they?" "It would be easy to kill, but it''s troublesome. And you want their loyalty if I''m not wrong... then is this okay?" After she finished talking, an overbearing aura filled the entire room. Wings appeared over her back, horns on her head. She had fangs protruding on her lips, scales covered part of her skin. "Yeah. Beautiful. Night Empress!" Just like she was, he also transformed using his [Devil''s Form] He grew taller and bigger, dark aura surrounded him. Jet ck wings appeared over his back with two horns above his head.(Was this his appearance before? Ipletely forgot when he first transformed but this should be what I imagined before. Like Terrorde''s Metamorphosis on Dota 2) "Devil lovers I must say? Night Emperor?" Tiamat smiled. "Haha, let''s go meet our future devil spawns!" ... Cough* Cough* "I''m actually nervous than I thought." He mumbled. "What! Is that how my emperor should act? As your empress I''m disappointed." Tiamat chuckled. Currently, the two of them were standing on the royale terrace. Leticia, was at his back close to him just like an assistant. The other three undead kings were located pretty far back, looking like guards. Below them was like a town square, and it was filled with different undead creatures. Even the duhan who he first meting to the Land of Shadows is present. The duhan who got hurt by his [Inextinguishable Pure Yang Body] which is the bane of all Yin properties. Luckily, unlike before he could control it more better or else the undead all over the entire ce will feel burning pain. "Then you should take over and make a moving speech then." He skeptically looked at her. "It''s sad to say, but before being an empress I''m just a woman, supported by my man. You do all the work." Tiamat smugly said. "Tch..." He shook his head as he stared at his supposedly subject from now on. Chapter 216: (Night Empire) Chapter 216: (Night Empire) He moved a bit forward. Using his [King''s aura] to a minimum, just to make his undead subjects feel pressure. Sensing the terrifying aura that came from the devil standing above them brought them fear, respect, and hope. All of them were already briefed by what''s going to happen. It was the coronation of the emperor. The one above the kings, the true ruler. The one above all. Reading novels and other rted things at least he knows that a king must remain cold and arrogant in front of his subjects while his actions are reasonable. In his case right now, he is the emperor, well from what he learned there is not that much difference between the two. Both has its own kingdom and empire to rule. A king or an emperor must do everything for his people and for the interest of thend he rules. Sadly, he couldn''t careless about that doing for his people shit. At most he would give them benefits if it''s within his capabilities, and not waste his time. After that let the others run this whole empire their selves. Leticia should be trustworthy, maybe. The three undead old kings will be ordered to support her. Besides Scthach is already mine, so I literally destroyed the danger they always face. "I''m what you call the Night! The Night Emperor! From now on I''m your ruler. Your lord, your emperor. All of your lives are within my hands..." ''Fuck! Ah! No wonder those protagonist felt cool and domineering when something like this happens. Such a great experience.'' The moment they heard the words of the first emperor of the realm, they felt cold as they shivered. "That''s why remember! Those lives of yours are mine! No one, absolutely no one can take it from you! Starting from this moment all of you shall live and die for only me. If you honor my words, in return this emperor will take you to even greater heights than you could ever imagine. Hearing the confident words of the devil up above they felt excited. If they have hearts it would already be thumping in excitement. But their undead. "No Uprising shall happen again. The massacre is no more. The suppression is no more. The boundary of Celestials is no more. Because the Warrior queen, the god yer, the queen of thend of shadows is no more! She''s gone! This Emperor had already conquered her!.. As the words were far from finishing the undead creatures below were already shouting in excitement. The moment they heard the words that the terrifying woman was now gone. They cheered! ''Ah, Little Scathy. You sure are cruel. But I love it! "Silence." With his words everyone remained silent again, his words right now were like a decree in their hearts even though they didn''t have one but oh well. "With her gone all of you will finally break your boundaries. Break the devil that is looming in your hearts. Your strength shall increase further! But that''s not all. I will let you see a world that is not covered with darkness, a world so vast that you can''t even hope to imagine. Be my people, be my army, be my hands that will vanquish all our enemies! In return I''ll give you an opportunity to get stronger, gain more power! Enhance your knowledge and abilities!... With all that said what do you say my legion of undeads? my devil spawns? Do you ept? Or do you not??! "ept!!!" "ept!!!" "All hail the Night Emperor!!!" "We ept!!!" "All hail the Night Emperor!!!" "ept!!!" Several shouts and cheers reverberated all over the entire ce. "This woman here, you should also give her your respect. She''s my woman, my empress. My other half!" He smiled while saying this, he was really enjoying this speech. "Night Empress!... that''s all." Tiamat rolled her eyes at him. Even though her words were short but her form and her aura didn''t discourage them. Because it was all screaming with the word terrifying in each of their minds. All of the undead creatures didn''t think that she was not deserving of the emperor at all. Some even felt it on their instincts that she is even more powerful than the emperor itself. "All hail the Night Empress!!!" "Long live the Night Emperor and the Night Empress!!!" "Long live the Night Emperor and the Night Empress!!!" "Long live the Night Empire!!!" Yet another sound of cheers and apuse sounded from the entire ce. Even when both their Emperor and Empress already left. The excitement still didn''t died down. It was peace now. One couldn''t imagine how Scthach traumatized them for hundreds of years. Hearing her name could cause nightmare. That''s why Alex really got to thank her for making it this easy, since it was all credited to her on how the undead creatures easily epted. ... "Huft... It was actually quite easy." He breathed in relief. Laying down on the sofa. Tiamat looked at him before walking closer. Leaning down to hold and pull his head before sitting on the sofa then cing his head back. This time his headid on herp. It''s ap pillow! "I don''t know much about things like that... but it was okay. At least it worked." Tiamat smiled. "Hmm... your thighs are quite th." He hummed rubbing his headfortably. "Ara, is that so? All you can touch my dear master." "Really? Then..." "Ara, master. I didn''t say you could go deeper. Do you dare?" "Ah, don''t dare... it''s still too early." "Hm, it''s still too early. I really like this nice and quiet." Tiamat smiled as she caressed his hair with her hand, ying with it. While enjoying Tiamat''s touch he stopped his hand that was feeling up her thighs. Closing his eyes to rest, well more like closing his eyes to concentrate on the system! "Sistine, is the missionpleted already?" "Yes dear. You can check it yourself." Main mission: Conquer a hidden world Rewards ??? (Completed) Rewards: Corrupted mes Ranked 7th of the universe most strongest me. A greyish colored me that is corrupted by chaos. Can cause unimaginable destruction. (If you forgot there is also the Undying Hell Fire of Hell that is ranked 1st which was mentioned a hundred chapters back.) [Dragon Asura Technique] Forms an avatar made up of magical power. An extinction of the users will that can move, attack and protect the user. Can only be learned by dragons. (Hmm, let''s see although there are a lot of abilities that are popr and is simr to this one. The ability that I thought of first that almost have the same description is Susanoo! But unlike Susanoo which has the features rted to Japanese Mythical creatures. The avatar takes form with the same appearance of the user. Others named it a spiritual body or whatever.) Tickets(x5) Ticket that can be used by the system to find something the host wants. Main Mission: Be a ruler of a world- This is your first step in bing a ruler in the universe! Rewards ??? (Completed) Rewards: Orb of Transfer Can teleport the host to any ce as long as the host can picture or describe where the ce is. Usually rted to memory. Breaking the Bnce It has a form of a sphere. Used for upgrading almost everything in the universe, evenws itself except principles. Can only be used once. Fragment of Order Unknown. Tickets(x5) Ticket that can be used by the system to find something the host wants. A new skill has been added: [Gate of the Shadows] Summons the gate of the hidden world, Land of Shadows. Chapter 217: (Back Home) Chapter 217: (Back Home) "Two missions werepleted together. Both are rted after all. The Land of Shadows is actually treated by the system as a hidden world... and as to be expected cheat like worth of rewards." He smiled. "Congrattions." Sistine said happily. "One of the strongest me? it''s rank is seven. I wonder how far the list go. Next, a technique? It can only be learned by dragons. Tiamat, and Violette could use this might as well include her mother that I will meet soon. Who knows with howplicated this world is and how cheat like of an existence I am I might have a situation where I be a dragon and can learn this technique. These two are the rewards I receive from conquering a hidden world. The other rewards are... Orb of Transfer? Hm, looking at it, it should be that I can teleport anywhere using it as long as I have the ce in my memory? How about knowing others memory? Is it possible to teleport to a ce I didn''t have in my own memory? Well, I still don''t have skills to read or get the memory of others. Next, breaking the bnce? Can upgrade almost everything huh? Heh as expected principles aren''t included. If it was, I would immediately upgrade either my Nihility or Infinite. But upgradingws are possible, should I upgrade space or time? How about my Scythe? Or should I say Natalia? I''ll decideter. Last one is... Fragment of Order? it''s Unknown?... I dare say this is the opposite of chaos heh! Well, I''ll look into it deeperter. The gate of thend of shadows. Haha, truly my private army. I can summon all of them instantly, neat. Almost forgot I have 10 tickets now. First time I''m receiving this. ... Telling Leticia that he will from time to time visit the Land of Shadows. Leticia nodded with a smile saying to leave everything about his empire to her. ''I might be back sooner than you might expect, I still have something to give you and you will have to train together with the girls.'' Thinking that, he and Tiamat then left. "We''re back! It''s day already." He and Tiamat appeared in the spacious living room, Sensing the presence of his women. Click* The door of the Master''s Bedroom was immediately opened, sounds of hurried footstepsing from every direction could be heard. When they saw him they quickly greeted him and Tiamat. After done greeting he learned that they are already making breakfast and all of them were already done bathing. No wonder he could smell this sweet and pleasant scent. Each of them is dressed with afortable lounge wear, quite revealing at that. Scthach wore the clothes they bought for her yesterday. ''Such a sight to behold.'' He thought with a smile. At the long dining table. A variety of foods were already ced like different kind of egg dishes, hotdog, ham and more, it''s simple and not luxurious. More like, the mansion has no professional chef to make those kinds of foods. As a maid this should have been Tiamat''s job. But looking at her, it was as expected she knew nothing about cooking. Leaving that aside, they started eating. "Uh, when will we meet my mother? I can''t take it already." ra said with a bit of blush on her face. "Hehe, desperate much? Are you getting frustrated or what?" Kiara teased. "No, not like that! This princess just want to make sure." ra shook her head. "Don''t worry after we''re done here at most 10 days? no it should be 9 days left til Violette''s supposed to be wedding. After that we will go back to school for a couple of days before going to your continent." He smiled. "I see," ra nodded and smiled, "At most it would take a month." "By the way I''m worried about our attendance in school." Alexia looked at Violette. "Yeah." Rose nodded. Both of them were diligent in school it seems, unlike the princess on the side who doesn''t care. "Hm? Well after his fight got revealed since it was a battle between ranks that are not known to themon people caused a lot of problems and I ordered the student council to announce that school is suspended until further notice." Violette answered her. "We will still be here in like a week or so, I think you need to give your school a call first. I already called the office and took a month of leave in work." Eva said to Violette. "There are a lot of calls and messages on my phone and I turned it off, especially my family and rted matters should be searching for me now. Last thing I remember that there would be a huge change soon... I guess this would be a good reason... I am nning to call the school too and might as well just call it now." Violette said as she activated her phone. Lots of notification could be heard the moment the phone activated. Violette initiated a call. It didn''t take long for the other side to pick up. "Headmistress, is there something you need?" A pleasant sounding voice could be heard, it''s not that hard to know that the one on the other side of the phone is a girl or a woman. "Mira, tell the student council and notify the office that the school will be on hold for a month. You should know the reason, a lot of hidden forces are going to enroll in the school, bringing a huge change so all of you prepare." Violette ordered. "Yes ma''am." Mira epted. "Okay, that''s all I''m hanging up." With that, Violette cancelled the call. "Having your position sure is nice, you have the whole school to order around." Selenamented. "Sure is easy, no more time wasted on school. Lesson learned, one should date the headmistress of a school because with that you can do anything and still graduate, haha." Heughed. "It''s not that easy you know. Lots of works to do, and do you think that if one won''t improve his or her rank and cannot reach the Mythical rank they could graduate? Even with my authority I don''t have the power to do that." Violette sighed. Her leaving and going here already piled a lot of papers on her office, she looked at him before smiling, "Dating the headmistress means that you need to help you know? You should stop by in my office sometimes and help me do my paper work." "Well, sometimes." He didn''t want to deny her because he already decided to spend more of his time with each of his women, "And if there is too many just let Catherine, Eva, and Selena help you." "Mhm." Violette nodded with a smile. Chapter 218: (Back Home 2) Chapter 218: (Back Home 2) That''s right, just curious but what about your work Selena? As far as I know before this, you lived in another ce together with your daughter right?" Catherine asked. "Yes. You don''t need to worry about my job though instead of a job it''s more of like a hubby as we''re not really short on money. My job is an illustrator so I could practically work anywhere." Selena smiled. "Ah, an illustrator huh." Catherine nodded. "Then how about you work in the school?" Violette said to Selena. "What do you mean?" Selena asked. "I mean just like what Alex said help me with my paper works. Eva has her job and she and Catherine are managing the organization that just got destroyed." Violette said. Thinking for a moment Selena nodded as she smiled, "Okay, I have a lot of free time. Just give me any position." "Right, my mistake there is no current vacant position except for the one in the infirmary..." Violette mumbled "School nurse? It''s fine, I have a bit of experience regarding medicine. Your school should have a lot of equipments for healing right? Healing mages are quite rare." Selena assured her. "It''s good if you''re fine with it. Yeah high ranked healers are indeed rare, only those who can cure minor injuries aremon." Violette nodded. "You all have jobs to do huh? I will hurry up in break through to the Mythical rank so I could help after I graduate." Rosemented ''Ahh my Rose is so diligent. I doubt that all of them will take long reaching Mythic rank with my, Scthach, and Tiamat''s help. All of them will continuously break through. The requirements of graduating might be higher though especially with all the exposure I did. The world has finally improved their perception and knowledge. Ranks higher than the Legendary rank will bemon in people''s eyes.'' "You don''t need to be in a hurry. We still have a lot of time. Look at me I''m older than you but I''m still doing nothing." Kiara said proudly. "If we''re going with what were talking, then what is Scathe and Tia''s job?" Alexia smiled. "Isn''t Tia''s job his maid? Lewd maid? Pfft." The princess, raughed. Tiamat''s brows twitched but she didn''t do anything and instead chose to ignore her. She knows that it''s just a joke and she didn''t want to bother ying with the girl that is like a child in her eyes. "What are youughing about ? It''s true!" He nodded. Tiamat''s cold eyes turned towards him. Still didn''t say anything. "What about Scathe then?" Kiara asked. "Me? I''ll be his guardian angel. Nothing could hurt him." Scthach smiled. ''This... this little Scathy is really so overprotective of me. What if it''s not Tia who faced her wrath? Then I don''t know what will happen. Regarding how she act it''s simr yet different from a Yandere right? Since she epts sharing me with other women. Is just that she is overwhelmingly protective of me, see what she did when Tia injured me. Is it really because I saved her from loneliness? It''s still hard to believe that with just a day or two since we met she could love me this much... I''ll think about thister. If she ever went wild again a capable maid can still stop her.'' "Reasonable. Since all of us can''t do anything for him now. I guess on behalf of us you will protect him." The others nodded in eptance. "A school nurse, a headmistress, different kinds of school flowers with a princess on top, a maid, a beautiful female guard, a sister, a cousin, andstly an aunt. At school doing it with me a student ... ahh thinking about it is a dreame true." Hemented while smiling lewdly." """Shameless.""" Of course he got scolded by his women after saying that. Zeth is as unemotional as ever. Finished eating, while wiping the table Catherine asked him, "What will we be doing after this?" "Hm?" He looked at her for a couple of seconds before saying, "You girls rest for a bit, then all of you will finally start your training." "Training?" His words caught all the women in the ce''s attention. "Yes, I know that you girls hate that you are so weakpared to me right? Feeling inferior right?" He smirked. Except Tiamat and Scthach all of his women moved their heads down, even Zeth. "Feeling down? You think I''m making fun on all of you? Don''t worry I don''t. I also don''t care how powerful or weak each of you are. But we don''t have the same wave length right? Your thinking of things such as "He''s too good for me.", "I''m a burden.", "I''m the weakest.", "I can''t do anything.", "All I do is make him protect me." and more other negative mindset. Let me answer those thoughts but correct me if I''m wrong, it''s maybe just me being narcissistic. But if I''m correct. All I can say is that you don''t need those thoughts. So what if you are weak? So what if you can''t do anything? I''ll do it for you! You can''t protect yourself? I''ll protect you. Your weak? I''m strong you can do anything you want I''ll be by your side. Never ever think of yourself as a burden because I willing to bare it! I don''t mind if you have those thoughts in each of your minds. We all have pride, and I know you can''t ept the current status quo. I have my own pride as well so I understand. We already had a conversation before about making all of you get more stronger. The reason I''m doing this is not because I want to lessen my burden or anything rted to it. I''m doing this to satisfy your hearts, your minds, your prides... Let me also add one final thing don''t ever think that you don''t deserve me because it''s the opposite, you epting this rtionship is a blessing for me. A dream that I don''t want to wake up. I still can''t confidently say that I love all of you with the hundred percent of my feelings. Some of you still didn''t spend much time together with me, I will make up for it. I assure you that in the future I will love all of you, treat you like a queen, and will always be my top priority. It''s sad to say that there is one disadvantage of your rtionship with me. You can''t escape, never. Cough* It''s quite embarrassing saying this. I just wanted to clear up your inferiorities okay? Come on, what''s the silence for. Give me a hug!" Chapter 219: (Operation Start!) Chapter 219: (Operation Start!) "Narcissist." Alexia smiled moving closer to kiss his cheek. "Who says I''m weak? I didn''t!" ra hugged him. "I''ll be strong." Rose followed. "Embarrassing... what are you looking at? We''re still not that far. Just a hug... ra there is no space!" Kiara was the same. Three girls wrapped their self close to his body for a hug causing the others to have no space for them. "You''re a scum for having this many. me me for falling! I''m the scum''s woman. I''m a scum too then, hehe." Violette chuckled before giving him a kiss. "It''s good that you won''t let me escape. Hold me tightly, idiot!" Eva pouted and also came for a kiss. "Make up for the time okay?" Catherine smiled then followed to kiss him. "You saved me. I don''t know what''s this feeling. But I don''t want to leave this warmth." This may have been the longest sentence Zeth spoke by far. Like the others she kissed him and the emotionless face broke into a beautiful smile. "What about you?" Scthach asked Tiamat. "It''s childish but it''s quite good to listen and look at... oh I''m not one of you girls, just a maid." Tiamat shook her head. "You will startte." Scthach. "Ara, really?" Tiamat smiled. Scthach snorted at her then came closer to him, "You''re not confident to say you love me because we just met for like 2 days. But for your honesty I''ll be the one initiating today." Scthach kissed him. "What are you looking at?" Tiamat chuckled at him. "Aren''t you joining?" He asked. "No." "Really?" "Yeah. No." He stared at her as if saying, "Aren''t you my empress?" Tiamat looked at him then moved her lips... "Your dreaming." Then after a family intimate moments. All of them went to the living room to discuss about their training. "We will be taking advantage of my [Dimension-World] since I can for a certain extent control the time in that ce. Little Scathy and Tiamat will mainly be the teacher to all of you girls. Little Scathy will be teaching us regarding weapons and how to use it." "Us?" Alexia asked. "That''s right, I''ll be joining from time to time. Even if I have the strength I don''t have much experience so there is still much to learn. Although you girls will improve too but so do I. Well, try hard catching up. After I''m half way done of what I''m going to do I''ll give each of you something that can make you more stronger." They nodded. "Tia will be in charge of guiding you girls about your skills and magical power. Especially you Violette since both of you are on the same race... you''ll do it for us right?" He said before turning to Tiamat as he finished his words. "Yeah." Tiamat nodded. "What will you do again after this?" Alexia asked. "Well, ''Convincing'' Violette''s mother." He smiled. "Uh..." They nodded in understanding. "Half of the time I will be with you girls. The other half will be spend on ''convincing'' her mother... and we''re done all of you rest first." "Can I talk to you alone for a second? I''ll tell you something about my mother so you will know how to make your approach." Violette said. "Okay." He nodded. ... In the Master''s Bedroom. "So what is your mother like?" He sat at the bed. "Are you excited? You''re going to make her fall right?" Violette climbed and sat on hisp, wrapping her arms around his neck. "It depends, and I''m not that confident on my courting skills." He held her waist and gave a peck on her lips. Licking her lips, Violette smiled, "You are only good at taking advantage after all." "Really? As long it produces results." He smiled. "Enough. Let me tell you about my mother." Violette began telling him the story of her mother. "Where should I start... mother was the princess of the Watt family on her generation. The Watt family isposed of many small families on one group or we call a n. Mother''s father, my grandfather had the position as an elder at that time with a strength belonging to the Legendary rank. She was a spoiled princess at a young age then something urred causing a great change that forced her to mature. It was because she was chosen as the bride of the future head of the family and as the daughter-inw of the head of the family at that time. Father, named Draco, if I should call him that... is the son of the patriarch. Rumored to be kind, generous, and other more positive things. There were no negative rumors about him. He was all the young dragon maidens dream prince, many wanted to marry him. Mother who was innocent back then also didn''t look at him negatively... him being handsome and all was a plus for mother''s innocent heart. But the pace was just too fast, the reason why the head of the family back then decided their marriage was because he wanted to see his son getting married before he went to seclusion to break through to the mysterious realm after the Dominator rank. I know now though that it''s called the Celestial realm. If she were to be given more time it wouldn''t be like this at all, mother would love him deeply but no! It''s way too fast! In another ten years, although long for humans, but for a dragon it is way too short. The wedding will be held. My family didn''t want to hurry mother but what could they do? grandfather as an elder can''t go against the patriarch of the family. Some tried to oppose, with enough courage to talk directly to the patriarch but it was denied. Some stubbornly insisted and eventually met their deaths. The secret meetings, the happenings behind the scenes, the time when some were killed. Mother was present all those times. She was confused. But she knew that there is nothing that could be done, no one could stop it! It was at that moment that she began to think about a lot of things, her childish and spoiled self disappeared. Mother directly talked to my grandfather that she is willing to marry that bastard! Mother then got married. Just after the announcement of marriage, mother and as much I hate to call it, my father spent a lot of time together. Flying, destroying mountains, finding treasures, and many other things. It''s called a date in this time. It''s how a dragons spend their time having fun,pletely different from what the humans do. It was because all of those times that mother started epting her married life. However, a problem soon urred. Even when they are already married mother still didn''t let him touch her body. At first, my father epted it, but his patience were limited. Mother who didn''t know that what she was doing was leading a man on felt confused at his sudden change. How he treated her change. He always tried to look for an opportunity to bed my mother. Eventually he got an opportunity. I was born because of this. It was after that my mother hated him. Maybe because he felt satisfied that he tasted mother already his patience was back. Still his patience wasn''t long live. He wanted to bed her a second time! But he didn''t have an opportunity anymore, the patriarch already went to seclusion at that time. Grandfather''s strength improved reaching the heights of an Arcana, leveling his very own strength." Violette then continued how things developed after that. Her attitude, how she acts, her history, and her secrets. He learned all of it while listening to Violette talking about her mother. ... In the living room couple of hourster. "Are you all ready now?" He asked. """"Yes"""" They nodded in confirmation. Seeing that they were all ready. He used his [Dimensional-World] teleporting them to his space. He didn''t go with them. With his golden eyes looking toward the far direction. He vanished while leaving the words. "Operation: Cuckolding A Dragon. Start! ... (AN: I know it''ste haha. Anyway, suggest on how do I go about conquering a woman?) Chapter 220: (Plan) Chapter 220: (n) Dragon Continent, Dragon Valley A man stood high above the clouds, scanning the ground below with his golden eyes. "With Violette''s beauty it makes me wonder how beautiful her mother is. Common sense in earth doesn''t work here. So even with her unknown age she would still have a youthful look." "Sigh* Thinking about a woman''s beauty again what is worst this time is that it''s his very own woman''s mother..." "What? I have a reason at least or else how could I find her in this ce. Hmm, there are quite a lot of beautiful women that has been revealed within my sight, Violette''s mother would surely be the one who tops them all right? Violette did say that in her mother''s generation she was held as the number one beauty and princess." "You have an eidetic memory right dear? I''m sure you can remember that sister Violette told you to look for a huge heavily guarded mansion that is close to a big ancient looking pce." "I know that''s why I concentrated on finding the most beautiful woman in that mansion over there." "Isn''t it already clear? That is the mansion you are looking for. You might not know this but I can also share your sight so I know what you are looking at. Don''t focus your eyes on that bathing ce." "Sheesh, I''m just joking... and it''s not like there is someone currently bathing." He mumbled his sentence halfway before disappearing. ... "Hey, Sistine. How do you think I should approach her?" "Don''t you have a lot of experience in this area? You have a lot of women right?" Sistine sneered. "I know, but... Honestly weren''t they just almost throwing their selves at me, and it seems some have another intentions on their minds. I should use my [Affection Meter] to each of them as I only used it with Eva before and her affection was fairly high. Nevertheless, I will make them all head over heels in love for me anyway." "If you n to make them fall in love with you like that then this case right now should be easy for you right?" "Maybe if my memories of my past life are clear, supposedly I have lot of dating experience in that life. I can''t say that in this life, as I haven''t once had got a woman through making her fall in love with me by pursuing her. Honestly, their reasons is confusing as hell. Rose did say that she was with me because she wanted my protection and is now making amends by loving me really really well because she had a nightmare of losing me." "Dear, I''m pretty sure your feelings toward them are not that much either, and you are making up for that right? Then let this be your first step, if you can''t even make one woman fell for you. How would you be confident on making all of the sisters love you very much." "Right... but easier said than done. And just to make it clear making an older woman and a mother no less fell for me is way more harder than making my own women love me more." "You need to set up high standards of difficulty at the start right? So it would be more easier when the timees." "All I can say is I''ll try my best, though I''m pretty confident with myself. Heh, even with my past memories not being clear but the experience can still be applied by instinct." "Then what are you standing here for? All this talk is meaningless, now go." "You don''t need to remind me." ... "Step 1: Search for information, cleared." "To summarize what I had gain so far. Yvonne, she is quite a miserable woman if we go ording to her only daughter''s words. Fate seems to be very cruel to her, maybe themon ying the hero or the white knight in shining armor could prove to be effective? No, not quite right since there is a chance of it backfiring. With how bad her rtionship with her husband is, and considering what she has gone through so far, there is a high chance that she has lost her trust in men and with me being a stranger it could prove to be more fatal. Even if that is not the case, her being a dragon she might be prideful enough to refuse being saved. So thismon way of making a woman fall in love is a no go as the cons outweigh the pros. It doesn''t matter if she has lost her trust in men. I still need to make contact with her so I gotta risk it. Further steps can be applied after we know whether she will hate me or not. "Step 2: Making Contact and giving her a good impression, start!" ... He teleported outside Yvonne''s room. "What a beauty, my expectations didn''t disappoint me." He could see Yvonne sitting in the room with his sight blocked by only a door. "I can''t just knock on this door and say hello right? I if I did that and expecting to have a favorable first impression to her is in stupid. Still... how will I go about this I also can''t y being a butler or something as this mansion only has maids, there is no presence of any men here... wait what is she doing?!" He didn''t notice it before but Yvonne was on theputer ying with a game. "Well, how could I not realize this sooner. This should be as expected right? With how heavily guarded this ce is, just outside those gatesys hundreds of powerhouses and Violette did say that she has been locked here for hundreds of years. If she can''t even go out then it would be boring so she needs entertainment and inte is the best option. Finally a break through! With this I know how to approach her. Hehe, I didn''t know your mother was such a gamer Violette." Chapter 221: (Magic Love Online[MLO]) Chapter 221: (Magic Love Online[MLO]) Turning his phone on, he called Eva. He wondered if it could connect since Eva was at his [Dimensional-World]... and it seems it worked with Eva picking up after a couple of seconds. Although he could just go teleport and talk to her personally but he needs to pay attention to what Yvonne is doing. Information is the best asset after all when ites to sess "Hello, What did you call me for? We only separated just a moment ago." Eva''s voice could be heard on the other side of the phone. "I don''t have time to exin, can you buy a gamepany? It has a game called Magic Love Online Or MLO." "A gamepany? I''ll stop myself from asking why for now. The ck Widow Organization although has apany in the entertainment department but it doesn''t have this game I think... let me check who owns this game first. "Okay, you don''t need to hurry. And if the ck Widow has this game it would be too much of a coincidence." A minuteter. "I do think you can still call this a coincidence though, I just found out this game is owned by my family." "You did say that your family is one of the most influential ones in the human continent when ites to business. Anyway, this works for me. Can you use your authority and make me a maxed out character with VIP limited items? Also build me aputer with thetest model." "Okay, although I haven''t contacted them recently but this won''t take an hour." "That fast? Thanks, really. You saved me there. I love you, Eva." "Hmph, you''re only taking advantage of me. You surely won''t say this normally, but I''m happy. Be sure to repay me, idiot." ... An hourter. While waiting for Eva''s call he continued watching what Yvonne is doing. He found out that not only she ys games she also listens to some music... well the music are quite depressing ones though. *Ring* His phone rang if not for the [Fortification Barrier] isting the sound Yvonne could''ve heard the phone ringing and maybe some maids will too. Standing outside the door for an hour he also keep a lookout as to not get found out by the maids in the mansion. The ce, not only the room seems to be Yvonne''s private quarters so there is only a little bit of chance that a maid wille in since they will need an appropriate reason if they do so. It''s possible if he teleported outside and watch Yvonne from afar as his eyes could do wonders, having the ability to see through things. Despite having that option he chose to just stand at the door. Sistine asked him why, he answered, "Well, you need to appreciate a beauty closely right?" Sistine snorted in response. ... "Hello, is it done?" "Yes, I already prepared everything, just go to Catherine''s office in the ck Widow Organization. I''m sure you know where right? Catherine was also the one who told me where to put yourputer in." "Yeah, I know. Thanks." "Hmph, I''m hanging up now. Our practice will soon start." "Right, good luck." "You too, best of luck getting a woman." Her voice sound sarcastic. "Haha, bye." He smiled wryly. ... "This is the one? Damn, this is this world''s bestputer? The technology here can''t bepared to earth at all. As I recall even virtual reality exist here, it''s just that there is only one simtion game where the users could practice theirs skills. Things like having an RPG kind of virtual reality doesn''t exist. The one who made it could make one, but I don''t know why they didn''t, that''s why so far there is only one game with virtual reality and it''s a simtion game. He''s quite experienced inputer in his past life, although not clear but the details or data are there and theputer here is not that much different so he could open it easily. There was a card below the monitor, this was his ount. Since the technology here is higher than earth there is bound to be some difference. The moment he picked up the card, it quickly scanned his body identifying his finger prints. Clicking the icon of MLO, the monitor responded to the card. Subsequently, his ount logged in. Magic Love Online or MLO for short is a free-to-y, real-time, three-dimensional, fantasy action, room-based online game with hundred thousands of people ying it. If this game is on earth and with how high tech it is millions of people will flood. Nevertheless, in this world, Arcadia. Only a few y this game considering how many people lives on this world, as it''s way more bigger than earth. Improving ones strength is the top priority here after all. Furthermore, this game is although free to y but recharging points using money still matters. Only if you spend quite a lot of time will there be a chance that your equipment will match those who recharged points. The best selling point about this game is that your skill, gamey, game mechanics matters. For example, in a pvp between a level 70 and a level 100. The one using the level 70 is a pro while the one using the level 100 is mediocre, the level 100 has a high chance of losing. The gap in level could be easily surpassed. Of course equipment matters, even a level 1 having a high grade and enchanted equipment with a lot of essories could beat a level 100 with no equipment. ... "Finally logged in, what was her in game name again?... let''s see... it should be Draconic Empress right? ID: 177013. Found her! What the hell I expected her to be strong since her character is maxed level which is 100 but I didn''t expect her to be one of the top yers in the leader board, not only top but at the very top!" Chapter 222: (Draconic Empress) Chapter 222: (Draconic Empress) Top 1: [Draconic Empress] ID: 177013 Nickname: The Malevolent One ss: Sword Princess "The malevolent one? quite dark... I should name my character first even though she is number one I don''t think I can''t necessarily beat her. Moreover, my n is having contact with her. I don''t really need to beat her." ... (Character Created) Top ???: [Draconic Empress'' Emperor] ID: 228922 Nickname: The Conqueror of Dragons ss: Combat Mage "This name should pique her interest right? Or maybe she might get angry and want to fight me. After a long time of chatting and fighting in the process I will make her have a good impression of me before I n on meeting her personally." He then added Yvonne as friend, waiting for her to ept. "Still... thisputer can be portable right with the technology in this world? Just like aptop... wait I should''ve just told Eva to buy me aptop instead of aputer how stupid of me. I at least wanted to y while I have my eyes on what Yvonne is doing. From the Human Continent to the Dragon Continent even my eyes paired with [Infinite] cannot hope to reach at all." "Dear, there is a note in the table you should read that first." "This one... oh I thought it was just a scrap of paper." He flipped the paper before reading its content. [Idiot, I know you''ll want to bring thisputer of who knows where. That''s why I especially ordered this specialputer for you, only a couple of units exists in this world. And how lucky you are to get the mosttest model. Anyway, in short this can be transformed into aptop, just press the button behind the CPU. Well, good luck now, Idiot] "This woman... Sigh*" He smiled wryly while thanking her inwardly. *Ding* [Draconic Empress] has epted your friend request. *Ding* [Draconic Empress] has been added to your friend list. "It''s time." Pressing the button behind the CPU, he marveled as theputer really transformed into aptop. Holding theptop in one hand, he vanished. ... He appeared outside of Yvonne''s door again. He sat on the clean floor, leaning his back at the door if Yvonne tries to go out she would surely find out that there is a presence on the other side of the door. As a dragon and possessing quite a bit of power if it were any other individual she would surely notice their aura, but sadly since he is already at the Celestial Spirit realm several levels above her. She won''t detect his presence. Putting theptop on hisp with the mouse on the side. "This position is quite a bit hard, should I move?... Hm, I think this will do." Moving his body to be on afortable position, he then turned on theptop Since he didn''t really log out before and theptop was on sleep mode, the game was still ongoing. He saw several messages from the game and it was of course sent by Yvonne. Draconic Empress: [Who are you?] Draconic Empress: [Are you trying to provoke me?] ... Draconic Empress: [Not answering? Scared?] Draconic Empress:[This empress'' emperor? Laughable] Yvonne''s side: "This guy is clearly joking with me." Yvonne frowned, shaking her head, "Sheesh, trolls these day this one even targets me. I''m blocking. Yvonne moved her mouse to block him. Even though it was just a minute or so that he didn''t reply as he was busy teleporting. It was clearly stated above that he is offline. The patience of this woman... Draconic Empress'' Emperor: [Your Emperor] Draconic Empress'' Emperor: [No. I''m trying to talk to you] Draconic Empress'' Emperor: [I''m not scared, I was just overwhelmed that you epted me so soon] Draconic Empress'' Emperor: [Laughable, is it? I think the idea is very nice] Yvonne stopped her hand at the sudden notifications. Reading the messages, she smiled and typed. Draconic Empress: [Nice? How stupid. Do you think I''ll be curious and interested by putting that name? What do you want just be straightforward. I have no time to waste] Draconic Empress'' Emperor: [I only want to y with you] Draconic Empress: [Okay. Join room 0000. Password: 1111] "Is this guy another challenger again? Being number one is really tiring." Yvonne sighed. She has yed the game since beta, and with her free time she became number one easily. A lot of people keep challenging her throughout this years. Couple of secondster he found and joined her room. "Eh, he is also a level 100, and anCombat Mage? I don''t think there is a level 100 hundred with this name and as far as I know I already beat all of them... maybe someone change their name so they could challenge me a second time?..." Yvonnemented when she saw his level. Draconic Empress'' Emperor: [Ready? Don''t cry if I beat you, okay?] "This name is really bothering me, humph useless talk." Yvonne didn''t reply as she started the game. ... (Hello, can you hear me? You have a mic right?) Hearing his voice, she frowned, contemting. Shaking her head, she didn''t answer him. Yvonne doesn''t like her voice be heard to strangers, sometimes she uses a voice changer but right now she didn''t have time to do it. On the other side of the door, he smiled wryly. ''Let''s talk after your defeat then.'' The game started. The ce was at a stadium, an open area. The hidden ss, Sword Princess. Yvonne''s character was a woman with red armor made of scales. Sword in hand, and by the looks of how her equipment is glowing ck, it would make normal yers be stunned as this was the highest enchantment an equipment could have. The count down started. He didn''t forget to tab and check her character info, and it was as he expected, full of legendary equipment and each of them are enchanted to the limit. While her essories are tagged as VIP. Chapter 223: (Playing with Yvonne I) Chapter 223: (ying with Yvonne I) Comparing it to his character, he grinned thinking that having connections is a must. If not for Eva providing him this VIP ount he won''t have any chance in beating Yvonne. Contrary to Yvonne''s glowing ck equipments, his character is equipped with a luxurious clothes and white gloves on his hands, glowing golden. The rarity of his equipment were not Legendary which would be the known highest in the game, but instead tagged as VIP. The limited and most expensive equipments. Some of his sets are still not even in the game, it was mainly exclusive only for him. Only their essories were the same. Yvonne''s side: Like him, on other side Yvonne also checked his character info, but was suddenly blocked. [You don''t have enough ess to view this ount] "What the..." Yvonne got puzzled, it was her first time seeing an equipment that glows gold. Since an essory won''t really show any color, because if it does she would know that her VIP essories would glow gold. Out of curiosity, her voice leaked. (Why can''t I view your character info?) ... (Hey, you can hear me right?) Yvonne frowned, thinking that this guy might be getting revenge as she didn''t answer him before. (I can. Your voice sounds really nice) (Enough ttery, I know that myself) ''You won''t know how much I have gone through this far because of this and my beauty.'' Yvonne thought (What self-confidence. But my praise is genuine, it''s not ttery) (Just answer me) (You can ask me after you beat me) (Too much nonsense, if you don''t want to tell just say so) (Sigh... you need patience) (Humph) 15... 14 ... 13 The countdown was almost over. (Hey, how about we make this game more interesting) (What is it this time?) (Let''s make it that whoever wins can ask the loser one question, honestly) ''Hmm... I still don''t know what this guy purpose is, and winning is already an established fact.'' Yvonne thought (Okay. I''ll y with you) (Good) 3... 2... 1... Game Start! Alex''s side: Before the Game Start words even receded on his screen, Yvonne''s character was already in front of him. Raining his character with hundreds of sword sh. He quickly teleported using magic widening the distance between them. [74%] "What the hell, this woman is a monster in game." He couldn''t help but eximed when he saw his HP while his opponent was still at full HP. (Pfft, I thought it was someone strong. It was just a newbie) Ignoring her ridicule, he concentrated on the game. His character was an expert in hand to handbat, while using magic on his fist. Even though his equipments were higher than hers the oue was not as he expected. [DEFEAT] [84%] Looking at her remaining HP he almost lost his will to fight, the woman he is ying with is just way too good. (One more time. That was just a warm up) Smiling wryly, ''I thought I was good in games, maybe I still haven''t adapted yet.'' (Reasons. Honestly, among the high level I yed against with, your the weakest) (Okay, you don''t need to remind me. One more time, this time it will not be the same) (I''ll y with you again, but you still need to honor the bet since you lost... let me ask you what is your purpose in approaching me?) (Right. Then I''ll answer honestly, you will know itter anyway. I''m here to make contact with you and with a goal of making you fall in love me) (You''re joking with me) (It''s the truth) (Childish, you don''t even know me, or unless you know me and have other intentions?) (I can assure you that I have no bad intentions, and is instead the opposite, having contact with me will be beneficial to you) (I don''t and have no reason to believe you. You''re clearly new to this game, I''m sure you only yed this to approach me. Do you know me? What''s my name?) (You can ask thatter, remember it''s only one question. I can''t afford to answer any further) (There is no challenge, if you can''t even take half of my HP this time I won''t y with you anymore) (What?!) He was clearly not confident. Yvonne didn''t consider as she started the game again for another round. (Well, I already familiarize the controls in the first game, so 50% would be nothing much) "It''s really his first time? Although the credits are all because of his equipments but he is quite talented as a beginner." Yvonne mumbled. 10 minutester. (What the hell, your character is a cheat!) (VICTORY) [54%] (I''m surprised you have that much improvement in the second game) (Another one) (Humph, like I said if you can''t even get half of my HP in the second game I won''t bother ying with you anymore) (It''s 54%, it''s just a stone throw away from 50%. If you round it to the nearest tens it would be 50) (No. Now, you answer my second question. Why can''t I view your ount?) (I don''t know, what does it say?) (It says I don''t have ess) (Ah, maybe because it''s a VIP ount that is created by the game''spany itself) (I see, you even went so far as to get thepany to make you an ount just so you could y and defeat me. You''re dreaming) (Noment, let''s y another game) (No. We''re done here) (I got it! You''re scared of defeat right?) (What do you mean?) (At the first game I only dealt 16% of your health, on the second game I dealt 46% of your health. One can see clearly that at this rate if we y one or two games more you would be defeated) (Huh? You''re kidding me, and just to make it clear I still haven''t yed my best) (Then to prove you''re not scared, Let''s y another game) (I have nothing to prove, and provoking me is useless. But okay, I''ll give you another chance. If you can''t defeat me this time, you better get that thought that I would y with you again) Chapter 234: (Playing with Yvonne II) Chapter 234: (ying with Yvonne II) Alex''s side: "Damn, this is thest chance. I guess I need to y it that way to win, normally winning against her is unrealistic. She isn''t number one for nothing." He shook his head, he did get better in the second game, maybe his gaming skills from his past life finally came back but it was not enough. He indeed y a ton of games in the past, but he was just an ordinary yer. If youpare Yvonne to him, it would be a normal yer ying against the number one pro. His defeat is still inevitable. Game Start! When the countdown was almost over, he started spamming S and 1 on his keyboard so that the moment the game starts his character would immediately teleport back, widening their distance. In this past two games, he can''t escape her first strike without being dealt a lot of damage. (Hehe, nice start) (96%) (The oue won''t change) (Really?) As he was a melee character with only a few long range magic, he still needed to fight her in closebat. The skill that she used in every start of the game was still on cooldown. He''s teleport only has a five seconds cooldown. When the cooldown is done, he teleported close to her to fight. (Oh, your taking the initiative?) In the past two games he was always ying on the defensive side, trying to defend Yvonne''sbo. (Multi-Layered fire uppercut) (Who would say their attack in advance? Stupid!) Yvonne''s character immediately put it''s defense on the upper part of her body to defend his skill. (Yeah only idiots would do that, but this one is what you call a smart y) In contrast to the skill that he said, his character moved and made a round house kick attack, his leg was mixture of fire and ice causing a dissonance between the two elements, dealing more damage. (What the, you tricked me) Yvonne''s character flew from the impact, but his attack was actually the start of his character''s ultimatebo. His character ran so fast intercepting her character, giving several morebos. (Snake Prison) This was the attack meant to stun the enemy, an attack rted to the soul. Since hisbo was final over, and Yvonne was about to escape, surely a lot would use this skill to stun their opponent and continue attacking. Yvonne also thought the same, her character used Sword Intent, it was an invisible aura that protects the body. It can defend soul rted attacks. However, yet again, the he used character should have made hand signs when he casts the skill. Instead, his character dashed in her side using a fire punch as Yvonne''s character flew again and was caught in anotherbo. [VICTORY] (Shameless! You are so shameless I have never met someone as shameless as you) "Haha, serves you right." Heughed. (What? That''s what you call a smart y) (That y can''t be called anything other than shameless) (It is what it is, I won. You lose. It''s time for me to ask you a question) Yvonne''s side: She was currently gritting her teeth, scolding him a hundred times in her mind of how shameless he is. "If he could have just shut up. I would have won." Yvonne said grudgingly. (What is your question?) (I want to ask the beauty what her name is?) (Humph. Yvonne, my name is Yvonne Watt) (Your name is veryforting to hear. Well then, let''s y another game?) (Okay, one more time, let''s y again. This time that trick of yours is useless) On the fourth game, she didn''t hear his shameless voice because she turned of her mic and this time she is ying seriously. Couple of minutes passed. [VICTORY] She won. With no distractions, she imed her victory easily. Turning her mic on again. (Humph, can''t even deal a tenth of my health. With my best, you can''t hope to defeat me) (Why did you turn off your mic?) Yvonne got puzzled at the seriousness of his voice, frowning. (I can do what I want, are you mad because you can''t win in your shameless way) (Not at all, that one actually doesn''t count. I wasgging, and I can''t hear your sweet voice making me lose the will to y so it doesn''t count) (Reasons again. I won, so you need to answer a question) (Okay) On the third question she was nning to ask him if he knows her, but remembering that in his question he asked for her name. "Wait, don''t tell me he asked that question so that I won''t bother asking anymore. Because if I asked, he would say yes and it was even me who told him... crafty little brat!" Yvonne deduced. (Your identity?) (My name is Alex, a human, that''s all I''m going to say) (Did we met before?) (No, at least not yet) (Have you seen me?) (You have a lot of questions huh? I''m listing all this, you need to win a game to ask after all) (Suit yourself, answer me first) (Yeah, I did see you. My thoughts? Honestly, I almost couldn''t breathe when I saw you, your beauty is out of this world... and I have now listed three answers) (Two. I didn''t ask for any of your thoughts. Let''s just y and get this over with) (I''m happy to hear that you are the one taking the initiative to y with me, well it''s good that you are having fun) (Humph) (Oh don''t turn of your mic, I won''t y like that anymore. It''s better to lose than to win as long as I hear your voice after all) (You''re cringing me, it doesn''t work) (Eh, really? What do I do then?) (Think for it yourself, all I can say is that although it feels good to hear but it''s painful if I hear it again and again, don''t overdo it) (You''re teaching me now, huh. You must be one ideal woman teaching a man how to pursue herself) (I''m not) Chapter 235: (Playing with Yvonne III) Chapter 235: (ying with Yvonne III) After that they yed a couple of games. In five games straight, Yvonne won almost every game. In this five games she didn''t get to ask any question, two were cancelled because it was already answered. While the other three was yed shamelessly by him. Two games resulted in a draw, as in each game he always ran until the time is up. While in thest game, when his health was already below 50% he pretended to be afk, saying that he needed to go to the toilet so it doesn''t count. Yvonne couldn''t help but roll her eyes each time she listens to his reasons, and couldn''t believe how someone is so shameless. Nheless, she had fun, there was even a game were her health was below 20% percent. His improvement are audibly visible. ... (We spent quite a bit of time. Let''s y together again tomorrow) (Okay) (You''re not going to turn me down this time) (Turn down? You''re going to say something to make me ept anyway, so why bother. And to be honest, it''s not like it was boring) (Good. Then see youter) (Later) Seeing that his offline, Yvonne stretched her hands. "Hahh... is this what they call that time moves fast when you''re having fun... look at howte it is." Yvonne turned herputer off, getting out of her room. When she opened her door, she wondered. "Was someone here, why did I feel a familiar air all of sudden?... Hmm, maybe I''m just tired sitting all day." "You''re dinner is already, Mdy." Riesse greeted her when she arrived at the dining room. "Yeah,e and eat with me, Riesse." Yvonne smiled. "Mhm, you seem to be happy?" Riesse sat down together with her, she didn''t need to act as a maid when there is only the two of them. "Not really... just found something fun?" Yvonnemented while eating. "Gaming again?..." Riesse shook her head. "It''s not like I can find anything else to entertain me, and you also sometimes y." Yvonne snorted, Riesse was the same as her a top yer in the leaderboard. Riesse is ranked 10. "Let''s enjoy what we have left?" Riesse asked in wonder. "Yeah... unless a change happens." Yvonne mumbled. ... 8 days left before the day of marriage. Both him and Yvonne were ying MLO again. It was not a death match this time, instead it''s a team y. They entered a public room. (Hey, I''m almost out of health, help me) (You always need me to wipe your ass, so stupid) (What can I say, you''re better right?) (It''s good that you know) Quickly killing her opponent, Yvonne quickly helped him. (Heal yourself first, I''ll be guarding you) (You are always carrying me in game...) ... The game after that team match, were clearing stages. A stage were you fight monster NPC''s instead of yers. They cleared until stage 20 before stopping. All this time their conversations flowed. (What''s your favorite color? Women should like pink and stuff right?) (Most of us, but I prefer red. How about you?) (It''s blue for me) (Typical) (Haha, I guess most people just like the blue color) ... (You like listening to music? I sometimes hear it in the background) (Mhm, music calms me down) (I can rte, especially when you''re having problems) (You listen to music too? What do you like?) (Sometimes, I mostly listen to music that are popr) (I can rmend you something if you like) (I won''t bother, your music always sounds so depressing. Try listening a happy music for a change) (Humph, it''s just this types of music are very well created. I could feel and rte to it) (Is that so... shall I sing a song for you?) (You can sing? How unexpected. Then let me hear) (Okay, here goes... love is like a tragedy yet aedy~ tragedy~ tragedy~ The tragic fate of people, theedy thates with it~ tragedy) (Okay, stop, stop. I appreciate it but pfft... you sound so bad) (You don''t need to be so direct, but at least I made youugh) (Sweet tongue, how about I sing for you this time? Tragedy right? I can also sing that) (Oh, with your voice it might be good. I have high expectations) (I''ll try my best... love is like a tragedy yet aedy~ tragedy~ tragedy~ The tragic fate of people, theedy thates with it~ tragedy~...) (Ding, ding, I already pushed the golden button if this was a contest. Your voice didn''t disappoint at all) (I''ll ept this praise) ... (What food do you like?) (Hmm, I think pasta should be the food that I love eating the most. You?) (I like eating meat) (Meat sure is tarty too, but I like pasta because I could take my time eating with it) (I would love to eat you rather than eating meat) (Gross) ... (Hey, what is your dream?) (You''re taking the initiative to know me, this is a first) (Hm, answer me) (Well, I don''t really know and it''s not a dream but a fact, an established fact. Also if I have to answer then it would be spending my time with beautiful women I guess, til the end of time) (Humph, what a perverted dream) (Haha, what about you?) (I... I want to break the chains that are binding me) (What, are you imprisoned or something because of your beauty?) (Stop joking, I just want to control my own fate that''s all) (Fate, huh. Fate sure is mysterious thing) (Hey, what would you do, if you don''t have the power to control your own fate?) (I don''t know, since I can''t rte. But if I need to put it into words, if I can''t control my own fate, then escape from it. If I can''t escape because of those bindings hindering me, then break it, destroy it and turn it into nothingness) (Destroy it... what a word to say. You''ll need unimaginable power to do that, if I could I would) (If you don''t have it, then ask someone to do it for you... Freedom, shall I give it to you? The burden fate is giving you, shall I destroy it for you?) (You say it as if you can do it, if game could be reality maybe I would have the power to say something like that) (Yeah, you''re number one after all) (I have to carry you all the time) (You''re carrying me in game, then I''ll repay it. I''ll carry you in real life) (Is that so? Enough talk, this dream topic is over, forget it. Let''s y) (...) Chapter 236: (Playing with Yvonne IV) Chapter 236: (ying with Yvonne IV) (The one we talk about this morning, what if you already controlled your own fate. What would you do?) (Didn''t I say to forget about it?... Hmm, although this being real feels so far away, but I would of course enjoy my life together with my daughter) (... How would you enjoy it?) (Well... just doing normal things, like traveling and eating different foods... You seem to be not surprised about me having a daughter?) (Eh?! Am I?) (All the sweet talk you said all this while, was to make a good impression of me right?... I have a daughter, are you find with that? But judging by your reaction it seems this question would serve no purpose. You already know I have a daughter, maybe your into ''that''?) (Into what?) (You''re going to make me say it? And you should know that if I have a daughter then I would have a husband. So I think what you''re doing will be pointless) (Maybe it will... but I can''t say that the time spent is worthless, like you, I also had fun ying together) (... When have I ever mentioned about me having fun?) (... and even if you do have a husband, there is no such rule that a wife can''t divorce her husband right? I''m also fine with you having a daughter) (I''m really sure of it now, that you''re into ''that'') (What is ''that'') (Noment) ... 7 days left before the day of marriage. "Step 2: Making contact, and giving her a good impression, cleared." *Ring* "Hello, Eva. Have you already prepared it?" "Yes, everything is done." "Thanks." "You don''t need to thank me every time, just repay me with your actions, idiot. Bye." She already hang up before he could respond. "I guess hearing thankful words every time is bad? I don''t really want my women to thank me either, since doing things for them is a natural course of action. Maybe she also feel the same way?" He wondered. "I''ll be back to thister... Yvonne is still my priority right now." He logged in. (You''re here. I think we should clear stage 50-70 today) (Ahh... how about we stop gaming today and do something else) (Hm, what do you mean?) (Thepany that made MLO has an event today dedicated to the game. They''re will be lots of entertainment there, like cosyers, magazines, a y, and you can even meet and hear the voice actors of the characters) (I... I will decline) (Why?) (There are some circumstances at home, and I can''t leave) (How about you sneak out?) (There are a lot guards watching outside) (What if you can leave without any of the guards finding out) (If that''s possible then it would be okay... ah no, if I ever leave they would sense that I''m not present inside the mansion anymore. They could sense me through my aura) (You would agree then if they can''t sense you?) (How would that be possible... but really you wanted to meet me personally? You can''t hold on much more longer and want to see me, huh... unfortunately, I can''t leave. If I can without the guards finding out. I would''ve dly ept your invitation.) (That''s all that matters. Don''t worry, give me your address and I''ll be there in a while) (Haaaahh, suit yourself. Dragon Continent, dragon valley, Watt Mansion... I don''t really believe you cane here but I''ll respectfully wait for you even if it''s impossible) (Oh, really? It''s quite a surprise that you would actually ept my invitation though, it''s still been the third day before we made contact) (You could say that it''s because I treat you as a friend in game, even though you have other intentions toward me. Also sorry to inform you that me falling in love with you is a pipe dream. You better get that thought out of your head) (But you so posses a little bit of affection toward me right?" (You can think what you want) (Hearing that is enough for me, you better get dressed and be ready. I''ll being there soon, be careful that you might forget breathing when you meet my handsome face) (I could say the same thing to you, and I''m a hundred percent confident that you can''t talk when you face my beauty up front) (Haha, we will see about that) (I really don''t know where your confidence came from, but I''ll be waiting) Yvonne turned herputer off. Both of them are not ying today, she already lost her energy to y for the day. Laying down on her bed with her night dress on, she sighed, "I guess, ying with him this past two days is affecting me. I have to admit that it''s fun." Gazing at the mirror and looking at her goddess-like body, she wondered, "Should I dress up? No, I don''t think he can even get here anyway. I will just rest for a while... I can already here his annoying voice in my headining on how he couldn''t get in." Yvonne chuckled, "I guess, we will be ying games again today." Unlike what Yvonne is thinking, he was really excited to meet her personally. He already infiltrated her mansion this past two days so doing it again is not a problem, and him getting caught by people that have not even reached the heights of Celestials is impossible. He grinned, "Step 3: Taking her out on a date, start!" His n today was to take Yvonne on a date, the event he said before will be held by the ck Widow Organization by Eva''s arrangements. He quickly arrived at Yvonne''s mansion after a couple of minutes. He didn''t quickly teleport right in front of her, he first stood outside her door checking what she was doing. "This woman clearly didn''t believe I could go past those guys outside..." He said turning his gaze to several people circling outside the mansion. "She didn''t even get ready yet, or this was her n all along. No wonder she''s so confident at taking my breath away, since you offered this great scenery to me. Of course, I would dly enjoy it." He opened the door, the lock was even ignored. "Who is it? Riesse?" "It''s me. My Empress." "What!?!" Chapter 237: (Meeting Yvonne) Chapter 237: (Meeting Yvonne) Yvonne screamed in surprise. The voice was very familiar. It was after all the voice that she kept hearing directly from her ears through the headphones these past two days. ''Is it really him?'' "Don''te in." Yvonne closed her eyes, hiding her breast. ''Ahh...! Why is my breast so big?'' Yvonne screamed inwarly noticing that her arms couldn''t fully envelop her breast. "...Damn." Alex gulped looking at her position right now. It was too seducing. Yvonne slowly opened her eyes and saw him looking at her. She expected for his eyes to look at her lewdly, but his golden eyes didn''t ripple at all as if he was not interested in her body. ''Fuck, so close! I''m d I didn''t deactivate my [All-Seeing Eye] or else...'' He thought happily, he knows that woman like her would hate men looking at her with lust, one could judge that by knowing her rtionship with her husband. "Get out first!" Yvonne''s emotion didn''t calm down yet, however she already regained a bit of her mind. The change in situation was just too fast for her to cope. "Okay." He nodded with a smile while thinking, ''I can''t afford to lose the points that I''ve built up for these past two days.'' Yvonne saw him leave obediently without giving her a spare nce. She quickly went to her closet and change into a dress. 30 minutester. ''What the hell? Is she still not done?'' All this while he was standing outside the door, of course he saw what she was doing. ''Damn, women do really take a lot of time to get ready... well, she only put a foundation as with her beauty any cosmetics or makeup is not needed.'' "Come in." Yvonne''s voice sounded. "Finally." He mumbled, opening the door. Yvonne put her gaze on him, looking at it now she felt that he was quite good looking. His ck hair, and golden eyes gave him a unique and mysterious aura. ''Well, although he is quite good but I have seen a lot more, right?'' Yvonne was not sure herself. The credits all goes to him being at the Celestial realm to give him a bit more charm. In truth, he is handsome, but only above average. Not in the category of those exaggerated guys that is said to make girls wet by just seeing their handsome face. "You really came here, huh..." Yvonne was lost in thought, she couldn''t believe that he really bypassed the people outside watching the mansion. "Well, didn''t I say to wait for me?" He smiled teasingly. Yvonne frowned, although he is handsome. He was too youngpared to her. "You''re just a kid." "You should know that in this type of world, age doesn''t matter, right?" He didn''t get angry, after all, she was right. "Yes..." Yvonne nodded after thinking about it. "Yvonne, let''s go?" He got closer to her. "I do admit that age doesn''t matter, however it still feels weird. You fell for my beauty? I find that thought unbelievable." Yvonne shook her head, it was almost an established fact that men that will approach her would lust for her beauty and body. ''Pfft, oops. I almostughed. Damn, they do say that one would know a person just by looking at their eyes.'' Heughed in his mind. Yvonne just misunderstood him because his eyes didn''t waver or cause any ripples when it saw her. She was very wrong, he indeed fell for her beauty and body. Looking at her, only eunuch would not react. Saying that he loves her could still prove to be difficult for him. Well, it could developter on. "I admit that your beauty is one of the factors, but I truly had fun ying with you. I want you to apany until the end of time." What he said was the truth. He had fun, her presence made him happy. There was a moment that he even forgot his purpose. "Confessing? We just met... and remember, I have a husband!" Yvonne snorted, thinking that maybe she was wrong. He is still after her beauty. His honesty gave him quite a bit of points, at the very least he didn''t lie. "You can treat it as a confession... then how about a trial? You will be my girlfriend for a week. After the week is done, you can decide whether you want to make it real or stop... oh, and your husband? I don''t care." He said, he can only be direct and tell her upfront. He have no time to waste. "...Okay." Yvonne thought before agreeing. Thinking about Violette''s marriage that is already near. She would lose the bit of her freedom left after the wedding is done. Her husband would do whatever he wants to her. There was also no hope left, someone interferring and saving them is just but a dream. In this week, she could spend her time outside and have fun it would be enough for her. She would regain her freedom and do all the things she wanted to. Just thinking about it already made her happy even though it was only for a week. Escape, it''s not that she never thought about it at all, especially with her daugther always pestering her. But she still needs to consider her father, her father that protected them all the time would bare the burden of their mistake. Like she mentioned before, she won''t let Yvonne get married and suffer a fate way worse than her. The method she will use was sacrifice, she learned this skill in her mind when she was pregnant with Yvonne. The skill could cose devestating damage at the cost of her life. She would need to first let Violette escape first, if Violette doesn''t go home as she is still missing right now it would be the best. After she dies and Violette is missing her father could just say that he was univolve to their decision. He possesses quite a bit of authority and power, so the patriarch can''t punish him without concrete reason. It''s not that she didn''t thought that the man in front of her could save her. Considering how he managed to get inside the mansion without anyone noticing, she knows that he possesses overwhelming power. However, she thought even if he has the power to save her she would be sure that if he ever knows what the consequence would be he will back out. No sane person would save a woman at the cost of offending two ancient families. What are the ancient families? They are at the peak of the world, no ordinary group or organization would dare mess with them for just a woman. In these past two days, she had fun. If she could, she would''ve like to spend more time ying with him. She agreed going with him because she would gain a week of happiness, and maybe with his power he would agree to protect her daughter, Violette. "Let''s go?" Yvonne asked supressing her excitement. "Yeah, and by the way. You don''t need to worry anymore." He knows what she was thinking. He could only shook his head in sigh as she didn''t need to worry anymore. In a week, all of this will be over. The people that caused her to be like this will pay. "Worry about what?" "It''s nothing, time will tell." He could just tell her everything but he won''t because of his selfishness. He could literally destroy all her problems in just but an instant. However, he is an unfaithful bastard he wanted to make her his woman first. The reason being, if he saved her first she would know his rtionship with her daughter and that could prove to have moreplications on making her love him and agree to be his woman. ''I did promise on not getting any women for the time being, although they know this one and gave their approval. Still... hahhh... I''m such a scum.'' He still couldn''t change. And he''s sure that all of his women knows all of this. ''Almost all of them are pretty smart after all...'' Chapter 238: (Going Out) Chapter 238: (Going Out) He overestimated his women. Although some like Catherine and Eva has an idea of what he is feeling. But, all of his women never really said or give their approval for him to get Yvonne, Violette''s mother. Not that he needs approval, but he has to respect them. Especially with how murderous Scthach is she would literally agree without hesitation on massacring all of the ancient families if she is told to. Him approaching Yvonne is just one of the means. The Watt Ancient Family is after all Violette''s family, if she has the option to avoid killing, she would choose that. Violette never knew the reason why her mother won''t agree on escaping with her. That''s why Violette asked for Alex to make Yvonne his woman so that maybe he could change her mind and make her willingly escape together with her daughter. That way, they won''t need to kill anyone. ... "I almost forgot. I think we still can''t leave after all." Yvonne''s face that was excited a moment ago was gone. "Why?" With his skill, they won''t detect them leaving. "Aura, we dragons recognize and sense each other''s aura. If they sense my aura is gone, they would know that I left." Yvonne said bitterly. ''Ahh... it''s like a tracking device.'' He thought. "Don''t worry, I have the item to disguise your aura." In hindsight, he doesn''t have one. But that couldn''t be said for the system. He quicklymunicated with Sistine. "Sistine, I''m going to use the ticket feature for the first time. I have 10 tickets right?" "Yes, dear. What would you like to wish?" Sistine answered. "I would like to wish for an item that could imitate anyone''s aura." "Eh... I think you should wish for something that could imitate a dragon''s aura. Anyone''s aura could cause you more points." "It''s fine I''m thinking of the long term. I might have some use of it in the future." "Okay... if you say so." An interface appeared. [Glimmering Mirror] : Can copy and imitate any beings aura. Even gods are included. 5000 UP "What the hell it cost so much?!" "Didn''t I tell you so? Oh, and I should have said this sooner since System 2.0 the items and skills that will appear in the system will have an increase in price." "You clearly didn''t say the second part to me. If the prices are going high how can I buy at this rate?" "The prices may have increase but the missions will also increase, a lot of side missions will be given soon." "So it means more work?" "Yes!!" "Fuck! Okay, just buy this item first. It might be cheap after all since even gods aura are included." -5000 UP. ... "What''s that?" Yvonne asked looking at the white mirror that appeared on his hand. "A mirror." He answered while showing her the mirror. "I know. I mean, what can it do?" Yvonne asked looking at her reflection. "Look, it''s copying your aura." The mirror suddenly gave an oppressive feeling as if an intangible majestic air is surrounding it. This was a dragon''s aura "It''s so magical?" Yvonne said in surprise, her happiness came back immediately. She could use the mirror as a disguise. "Yeah... and it''s finished. I''ll leave the mirror here, we better hurry or else they will sense two auras." He asked moving closer to her, holding her waist. "What are you doing so suddenly." Yvonne frowned, resisting. "I''m going to teleport, and we would need to make contact." Of course, it was him bullshitting. He was going to use [Space Maniption] so there was no need of any contact. "I understand..." A man''s touch felt so foreign to her, but since he has a reason she stopped resisting and let him wrap his hand around her waist. ... Human Continent, Invidia City, ck Widow Organization. Currently, there was a lot of noiceing inside the tall building, as if like a festival is going to be held. The people who knew what happened to the ck Widow Organization got shocked by experiencing this sight. There were a lot of banners, images, and more rted things posted at the exterior of the tall building. A lot of workers were also doing cosy at the entrance handing out pamphlets. "Hello, what is currently happening?" A curious person asked the worker who was doing a swordsman cosy. "Hello, customer. Ourpany has recently cooperated with one of the biggest conglomerate in our continent. To be precise, it''s about the popr game called [MLO]." "Ah, can I also go inside? I''m actually also a fun of the game." "Yes, we would be delighted. Here, this pamphlet contains all what we have to offer. I would like to rmend you to go to the 10th floor soon, the voice actors and actresses of the game will be singing there." "Eh?! There are so many events being held? Did you guys decided to remodel yourpany''s headquarters or something?" The customer widened his eyes looking at the contents of the pamphlet. "I don''t know how to answer that, customer, as I don''t know what the higher ups are thinking. Honestly, I also felt surprised by the sudden change. You should have heard of what happened to thepany''s owner, not long after I thought I would be out of job." "Yeah... but why is this so grand?" "I only heard of rumorsing from my departments manager, it is said that a very important person ising, that''s why they need it to be so grand." "That person must be the new owner or something for thepany to wee him like this." "Haha, I don''t know." ... At the very front of the two people talking, the air suddenly rippled. A man and an extremely beautiful woman appeared out of thin air. The two were Alex and Yvonne. "This is space?" Yvonne asked, surprised. "Yeah. Using this is tiring for my mentality, you know? You better make up for it." From the dragon continent to the human continent. Although they were not on a rush, he wanted to act cool which is why he used [Space Maniption] with [Infinite] to travel in one fell swoop. "You''re the one who invited me..." Yvonne didn''t take his words seriously. "Come on, let''s go. I will be following you the whole day, you can do whatever you want." He said while beckoning to the worker, swordsman. "What is it, sir?" The worker sweated seeing that he was called. He doesn''t know the concept of space but he has heard of teleportation, and one should know that individuals who can use teleportation are all at the very top. He quickly walked faster as to not offend the strong man. "Can you give me one those?" He asked pointing at the pamphlet. "Yes, dly." The worker hurriedly gave it to him. "Here... let''s go." Still holding Yvonne''s waist he urged her to move forward. "Your hand. Let go." Yvonne gave him a side nce. "You''re my girlfriend, right? It''s natural for the boyfriend to hold his girlfriend." He smiled and didn''t let go. "I... I... fine." Yvonne gave up, giving him this bit of privilege doesn''t hurt much, anyway. The two then proceeded inside. "Who was that?" "I don''t know." "That woman sure is beautiful, though. Why haven''t I heard of her?" "Fuck. Shut your mouth man, what if that guy hears you? Don''t involve me." "Oh shit! I almost died there, thanks for reminding me." Chapter 239: (Having Fun) Chapter 239: (Having Fun) Yvonne (POV) Unreal. Is the only word I could describe of what I''m feeling, currently. I still couldn''t ept the whole situation I''m experiencing, it feels like a dream. Before, I could only wonder what is happening in the outside world, I may have seen it in the inte, but seeing it in person is way different,pletely on a whole other level. I went to something like a street stalls, simr to the festivals in the mangas that I''ve read. I ate a lot of food in different varieties. The crepes taste stood out the most. This ce was full of colors that my eyes were finding hard to get used to it. There are a lot of ces that I yed around. For example, shooting toy guns to win a prize, scooping a fish using a paper thin scoop, and etc... Having this kind of fun made me feel like I''m young again, enjoying my youth that was wasted. "Is it fun?" The guy beside me spoke. Honestly, I could only experience this all because of him. If not for him approaching me, if not for him talking to me, if not for him taking me out, and if not for him loving me, which I found hard to believe. If not for all the things he has done, the feeling that I felt right now would still be just a dream. An unreachable dream. A dream so far away that I can''t hope to reach. "Mhn." I nodded. I don''t want to think about anythingplicated right now, I know that my time is limited, but for now, I want to let loose. It''d be a pity if I didn''t enjoy my all, that''s why I want to make the best of this week. "Then, do you want to go to the second floor?" He asked. "Okay." I smiled in response. Actually, right now. Both of us were pretty close. My arms were tightly wrapped around his very own, our skin was onto each other. We were pretty intimate. However, I didn''t resist, this was also my way of rewarding him. I noticed that he seems to like my breasts very much, fufu. I''ll ept this for now. ... We arrived at the second floor, what greeted me shocked me to the core. Is this really apany? In that first floor it was like a festival, I even saw some fireworks and it was night time. Now, this second floor is theplete opposite. The hot sun shined, although I know it is artificial, but still, I find this hard to believe. With the sunlight above, paired with a deep-blue ocean below. That''s right, this ce was a beach, with many people having fun while soaking in the sea. "Let''s go change." He smiled at me. I nodded slightly. It was the second time I changed, in the first floor, I also changed into a Yukata to fit the atmosphere. Now, most likely, I''m going change in a bathing suit. "This way, sir and ma''am." The quite beautiful staff lead us. We separated for a bit to change. ... I came out with my bathing suit, I''m quite embarrassed since it shows so much skin. The staff did say that this swimsuit is already on the conservative side, still I''m not the type that shows a lot of skin. I especially hate the eyes that will surely gaze upon me, I know that I''m beautiful and my body is pretty seductive to all the males. They will stare at me as if I''m a piece of jade, with their mind filled with lewd thoughts. Ah... I really hate it. "Don''t worry, there will be a private ce for only the two of us to enjoy. I don''t want any other guy eyeing on you. My hand might slip otherwise, and we don''t want that. As if sensing my thoughts, he assured me. I kind of get that he is quite possessive, huh? Not that I hate it. In fact, I like it... only a little. Really! Only a little. "I see. Let''s go, then." I followed the staff that is supposedly going to lead us, I gave him a side nce. My god! This is unbelievable, although he is quite handsome, but his body... is just perfect. ...Phew! That was close. I''m d I calmed myself down. The reaction that I suppressed was out of my character. I have to pick up my pace, my face seems to be really red, if he founds out... Ah! I don''t want to think about it. Gosh, I''m already a married woman with a child, why am I having this childish thoughts, it''s truly unbefitting of me. I made long strides, eh? My hand was suddenly grasped! "I almost forgot something." "Wh-what?." What is with that look? And at a time like this? Seriously, it''s bad for my heart. "You''re really beautiful." I froze. His praise and with a smile like that. It was too destructive. I''m already used to this kind of praise, so why? Despite his praise being so simple. I somehow felt different, unlike the usual that I''ve gotten used to. Is it because I appreciated him a lot? And feel like this? Yeah, I''m sure. This is the reason, otherwise, for me to feel like this is impossible. (Yvonne didn''t know that this was the charm that a guy in the Celestial Realm inhibits.) "I-I know that." I answered. Did I hear that right? My voice seems shaky, this is truly not me. I won''t ept it. "It''s good that you''re aware." Interlocked our fingers, he walked past me and lead me by hand. Haaah. My fast beating heart that I couldn''t control, fortunately it calmed down after we reached our destination. We were lead to a separate room, I thought there was going to be a small pool inside. However, I was wrong. So wrong. A great, wide, and refreshing scenery greeted me. The ce was another beach altogether. Sigh. Thew of space is really mysterious that it keeps surprising me. (Yvonne didn''t know that a certain divine maid was the one who set up the space all over the ce) ... AN: I could finally make a chapter, the problem has been suppressed, for now. My cousin is being treated. Chapter 240: (Having Fun 2) Chapter 240: (Having Fun 2) Yvonne (POV) "Please enjoy. If you need anything. I''ll just be by the door." The staff left those words before leaving. We were the only one left in this wide beach. "Let''s swim?" He asked me while his eyes checked my body. I can''t say that it''s not ufortable, however, it''s good that he immediately realized as he stopped himself. What can he do? I know it myself that my body is hard to resist. The temptation it brings based on my experience is irresistible. I can''t me him. I might sound like I am full of myself. No, it''s just I''m self aware. I was showing more skin than normal with the tight ck bikini with frills thatpletely emphasized my breasts to the point of making me conscious of it. Sigh. It''s wonderful. But times like this I wished that my breast size would be on the normal side. All the disadvantage outweighs the advantage. It''s because of this body that brought me to experience disastrous andplicated situations. Oh, my bad. It seemed like I was lost in thought and I left him hanging. I smiled and responded, "Okay." ... We enjoyed ourselves a lot in the water. The sea has artificial waves that made it even more exciting. After that, we yed beach volley. I don''t know if he was going easy on me or not because it was very clear as I have seen it on my own two eyes. He is very strong, but I still somehow defeated him and imed my victory. ... Let me take those words back. He really is not good with the game, he was trying so hard to cope with the rules that it is even a bit hard and fun to watch. Haha. "Youughed. That''s good." Oh my, did I let that out? Hmm. I seemed to be chuckling a lot today. I guess this is what it means to have fun. I almost forgot about it. I though I have already grown numb. I did enjoy ying video games, but chuckling like this. It''s a first in a while. "You are seeing things." I rolled my eyes. At this time, I didn''t want to admit it. Why? I don''t know. I can''t exin it myself. Spending a couple of hours or so. He suggested that we should rest for a bit. The staffs were called out. As they soon bring a lot of foods and drinks, a good fit for the current sunny weather. It was truly hot. I can feel it. I''m a dragoness, I usually don''t feel that much about it. Maybe that one who created this artificial sun is very strong? Hmm. It''s possible. Look at this guy, eating so happily. Yet, one wouldn''t know that he possessed incredible strength. Should I really ask for help? I kept thinking about it. Surely, someone like him should have a lot of friends on the same level as him. Maybe. Just maybe. He is willing to help? No. I need to stop thinking about this and enjoy myself. The opposite side is still after all two ancient families. And if he interfered in the wedding while the other ancient families are invited. It''s inevitable for him to offend all of them. That would be a disaster, he won''t survive. He gave me this time to let me have fun. The least I could do is bringing danger upon him. I hate it. ... "Continue to the third floor?" He asked while we already had enough of enjoying our time in the beach. "...Okay." I nodded slightly. He naturally held my hand as we went up. I don''t think I ever let my husband hold my hand like this... I don''t remember. Was this part of the reason for him to turn to what he is right now? Well, I was so naive and immature at that time. I couldn''t think well and maybe my actions was wrong. I just didn''t realize. ...No use thinking about it. It''s all in the past and we already arrived at our present circumstances. ... "Whaa~!" Oops, it was my bad. Why did I react like that?... I can''t me myself as I actually saw my own character in real life. The sword princess, it was so cool. Her attitude and impression, I admire it. "Cute..." He mumbled. Hey, don''t think I couldn''t hear you when you are this close to me. It was so embarrassing... what''s this? My face seems to be heating up. No way, calm down. Don''t let him find out or else... I took a deep breathe and said, "I want to go there." I pointed at some random ce. As long as I stop embarrassing myself any further, it doesn''t matter what ce it is. "Okay." He agreed. ... "This... I didn''t think you were into this..." What is that look for? This ce... I looked around and finally, I couldn''t hold myself. My face turned red with a blush. I tried to cover my face and eyes... ahh, so embarrassing. This is so not me! "How shameful!" I spat out in disgust. This ce was full of debauched things. It was immoral! Images of naked women, videos ying while having private matters in the bed, books with women having heart eyes, and etc... All of this could be summed up into a one word. Lewd. I hurriedly turned back, went out from that lewd ce. My character is copsing. I don''t even know what''s what anymore... "You don''t need to react that much right? You act if you don''t know anything about this matter." He said so after taking hold of my hand again. "You... Humph. It''s still shameful." I can''t tell him that regarding this matter, my experience is close to nothing. "Haha. Whatever the case, I''m happy I can see so many side of you in just one day. In a week, maybe I would already know a lot about you." Heughed with a big smile on his face. This... this smile... is somehow... unfair. "It''s gettingte. The concert will soon start, you want to hear the game''s voice actresses, remember?" His words reminded me that there really was such a thing. "Then, we should hurry." I quickly nodded. I wanted to forget what happened just now. In fact, I wanted to erase it. ... Honestly, I tell you, my drive writing this dwindled. No, more like a slump because I started another novel. It''s good that it came back just recently, imagining my characters in this novel. The release rate would be every other day, starting from now. Chapter 241: Having Fun 3 Chapter 241: Having Fun 3 When we arrive there were already a lot of people inside. The venue was so lively as a lot of people were holding glow sticks. We quickly located our seats. It was at the very front, the VIP seats. "It will start in about ten minutes. Wait for a bit, I''m going to get some food." "This is not a movie, you know?" "We''re a VIP, so it''s okay." "...Okay. Be quick." He left and I waited for a couple of minutes. He came back a minute before the concert started. "Here, you want to use this?" A glow stick? He also bought it? I epted it in my hand. "You have one, too?" I was quite surprised. I don''t think he gave me the image of him being into this. "Yeah. Why not?" He asked in a matter-of-fact-way. He is not the only one who discovered some of my sides, I discovered his too. "No, it''s nothing." I shook my head, and grabbed the drink he passed to me. ... "RISE! RISE! RISE!" "RISE! RISE! RISE!" The people here are so lively. RISE. It''s the name of this group of women, they are responsible for almost all of the characters'' voices. After all, the characters in the game are full of women with only a few men. Voice actresses and idols are a bit different, but I guess they will be singing the game''s song, I wonder? I then saw a group of beautiful womening onto the stage. I gave him a side nce to see if he reacted in some way. ...No reaction. I''m not mocking them but I guess my beauty is just way our of their league. In his eyes, they must not beparable to me. I don''t know what to feel about this. Should I be happy or what? I didn''t continue to dwell on the matter and joined the hype of the crowd. Of course, I was not overly immersed into it. I was careful of maintaining my image. ... "Illusory Sword! Illusory Sword!" "..." I was speechless. He was reallyfortable, he didn''t even try to hide anything and went along with the crowd. No, he might even be one of the people who were hyped up the most. Illusory Sword, it was one of the songs in the game. The song will start as a background music when the Sword Princess will use her ultimate skill. The sword that was real and fake at the same time. It looked like it was swords made of illusion. Ever changing. I wryly smiled. Why do I even have to do everything to take care of my image in front of him? I could say that I''mfortable with him, but I chose to avoid it, forcing myself. I learned since young that having someone see your unexpected side could be made into your own weakness. Which is why... I went so far just to not expose anything. In the end... I think it''s worthless. My time is almost up, anyway. I can at least let loose in this final moments. And so I did... I stopped holding myself back. I didn''t notice at this time that there was a soft sigh of relief that came from my side. ... "Encore! Encore! Encore!" "Encore! Encore! Encore!" Together with him and the crowd, we shouted while waving our glow sticks high up. [Solitude] They followed the voice of the crowed, asking for an encore. Solitude. One of the special songs that are rarely heard in the game. It was the story of a mage that was isted from other mages. The mage was a Combat Mage. Yes, this was the ss he used against me. It was one of the most rare ss used in the game. ... The concert ended. "It''s night already, still want to continue?" He asked. "No. I did leave a message behind, but my friend would be worried." I shook my head. Riesse might be anxious after finding out I was gone. "Okay. We still have a lot of time left. I wille and get you again, tomorrow." He nodded with a smile. ... I''m amazed. I don''t think that husband of mine could rival his strength. He naturally teared through the space and brought me back to my mansion. It was the second time seeing it, so I still can''t help but be amazed. What kind of rank is this? The peak of Dominator... or that mysterious realm? That couldn''t be, right? It''s not possible. He is way too young. "I''m going now, take care." He smiled letting go of my hand. ''Are you not going to stay, at least maybe drink a tea?'' Or so I would like to say... but I can only keep these words in my mind. For me to act like this, maybe I''m just overwhelmed of the situation today. The warmth that wrapped my hand all day long today was gone. I don''t know what to feel about it. "I know. You take care, also." I responded normally. Although something inside me felt like it was still not enough, but I can''t find a reason why I feel like this. That''s why... until I know it. I will act as usual. "I''ming again, tomorrow. Be prepare this time, okay?" He spoke with a mischievous grin on his face. He is teasing me. "Humph!" I snorted and added, "I''m aware. I won''t repeat that mistake again. I believe you this time, I saw what you are capable of after all." "I don''t think it''s a mistake. And I don''t mind you repeating that mistake again." He chuckled. "You...!" Before I could say something in response, he disappeared. ...I hate it... Really. I hate it. Not him, but myself. This rtionship could onlyst a week. I have no power to change it. So... don''t make me hope for more. ... "Mdy, where did you go? Why did you suddenly disappear?" The door was immediately opened and Riesse with an anxious face spoke. I smiled, "Hmm. Should I tell you?... but I had fun. I can at least tell you that. It was really fun, you know?" "...you are acting very weird with that huge grin on your face. Come on, tell me what happened? For you to be this happy. I wonder what caused it?" ... Next update is three days from now. I did say the updates are every other day, so I n on posting this tomorrow, but I mistakenly posted it. And well, I can''t just take it back. I have to follow the sched of updates because I have other novels. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!